LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
DAVIS 


II 


AHUM 


BY  REV.  JOHN  A.  CLARK,  D.  D., 

Rector  of  St.  Andrew's  Church,  Philadelphia, 

, 

AUTHOR  OF  "PASTOR'S  TESTIMONY,"  "GLIMPSES  OF  THE  OLD  WORLD," 
ETC.,  ETC. 


Let  me  now  go  to  the  field  and  glean  ears  of  corn. 
RUTH,  ii.2. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
W.    .1.    &    J.    K.    SIMON 


NEW   YORK  : 
*  ~R  OBERT  CARTER 

1842. 


Entered  according  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1842,  by 
JOHN  A.  CLARK,  in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  in  the 
Eastern  District  of  Pennsylvania. 


PRINTED    BY    KING    AND    BAIRD. 


PREFACE . 

WHEN  it  was  not  so  common,  as  now,  to  issue  pub 
lications  from  the  press,  a  book  of  any  kind  seldom  made 
its  appearance,  without  a  PREFACE,  to  give  the  reader 
some  idea  of  its  contents,  and  the  history  of  its  elaboration 
from  the  author's  mind.  But  at  the  present  day,  when 
authorship  is  no  longer  the  prerogative  of  the  few,  and  the 
press  teems  with  every  species  of  literature,  preface 
writing  has  quite  fallen  into  desuetude ;  not  improbably 
for  the  very  solid  and  satisfactory  reason  that  it  would  be 
a  most  difficult,  perplexing,  and  onerous  business,  to  their 
several  authors,  to  assign  any  plausible  grounds  for  the 
publication  of  one  half  of  the  volumes  that  come  forth  in 
such  immense  shoals  from  the  press. 

We  are  certainly  attached  to  the  good  old  custom  of 
having  a  preface,  although  we  are  aware  that  many  authors 
who  omit  this  appendage,  assign  as  a  reason,  that  the  pre 
face  is  the  only  part  of  a  book  that  is  never  read.  This 
we  think,  in  many  instances,  is  not  exactly  true.  There 
are  those  in  the  present  day,  who  like  to  know  why  a 
book  was  written,  and  what  it  contains,  before  they  begin 


IV  PREFACE. 

to  read  it.  By  such  knowledge — and  this  is  precisely 
the  information  a  preface  ought  to  convey — they  avoid  the 
trouble  of  reading  many  a  volume,  which  had  the  author 
been  of  the  same  mind,  he  might  have  escaped  the  trouble 
of  writing.  To  this  class  of  readers  the  preface  is  an  im 
portant  part  of  the  book:  while  to  those  who  eschew 
every  thing  of  this  sort,  it  will  give  but  little  trouble,  to 
turn  over  a  leaf  or  two  to  the  commencement  of  the  first 
chapter. 

We  did  not  mean,  when  we  began,  to  write  a  defence 
of  prefaces — but  to  write  a  preface  to  our  own  work. 

The  name  of  this  volume,  GLEANINGS  BIT  THE  WAY, 
indicates  the  character  of  the  work.  It  consists  principally 
of  thoughts  gathered  up — and  sketches  of  scenery,  and 
incidents,  that  came  before  the  author  during  excursions 
made  into  the  country  at  different  periods,  within  the  last 
four  years.  For  several  years  the  author  has  been  labour 
ing  under  infirm  health,  and  has  found  it  necessary  after 
encountering  the  heavy  pastoral  duties  and  labours  con 
nected  with  a  large  city  congregation  for  nine  or  ten 
months  in  succession,  to  retire  from  the  scene  of  his  min 
isterial  duties,  and  seek  to  recruit  his  wasted  strength  and 
enfeebled  health  amid  the  retirement  of  rural  life,  or  the 
diversified  scenes  of  travel  and  journeying.  During  these 
seasons  of  relaxation,  the  author  desired  still  to  be  en 
gaged  in  something  that  might  at  least  indirectly  promote 
the  interests  of  religion.  This  volume  contains  some  of 
the  things  of  which  he  at  such  seasons  made  a  record. 


PREFACE.  V 

In  the  tour  to  the  FAR  WEST,  made  during  the  summer 
of  1837 — and  the  sketch  that  depicts  the  outline  of  the 
Mormon  Delusion,  the  author  cherishes  the  hope  that  facts 
are  brought  to  light  that  will  interest  a  large  class  of  readers. 
And  he  also  cherishes  the  hope  that  while  these  pages  may 
interest  the  general  reader,  may  beguile  a  lonely  hour — 
and  attract  the  attention  of  some  who  would  not  be  likely 
to  take  up  a  more  serious  book — the  tendency  of  the 
whole  volume  will  be  to  advance,  at  least  indirectly,  that 
cause  which  lies  so  near  to  his  heart.  With  this  hope — 
and  not  with  any  expectation  of  earning  increased  literary 
reputation,  he  sends  forth  these  GLEANINGS  BY  THE 
WAY. 


:-  f. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I.  13 

The  Three  Gleaners . 

CHAPTER  II.      -  25 

Views  of  Pennsylvania  .—Tour  to  Htirrisburgh— Aspect  of  the  country 
—The  Valley  of  the  Susquehanna— The  passage  of  the  River— The 
Valley  of  the  Juniata— Huntingdon— The  Rev.  John  W.  James— His 
sudden  exit. 

CHAPTER  III.      -  32 

Glimpses  of  Western  Pennsylvania : — Source  of  the  Juniata — Ascent  of 
the  Alleghanies— The  summit— The  Great  Mississippi  Valley— Skepti 
cism— Rank  growth  of  religious  error— Dunkards— Valley  of  the  Cone- 
maugh— Moonlight— Singular  conversation— Infidel  sneers. 

CHAPTER  IV.      -  42 

Pittsburg  and  its  environs :— First  view  of  Pittsburg— Its  general  aspect 
—Sabbath  and  its  employments— An  affecting  incident— Orphan  children 
—A  Christian  father  in  the  midst  of  his  children  on  the  Sabbath. 

CHAPTER  V.  49 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio :— Travelling  companions — Steamboats  on  the  Ohio 
—The  Elk— The  Ohio  river— The  Harmonists— Steubenville— Wheeling 
— Marietta — Portsmouth — Kentucky — The  dead  steamboat  captain — 
— Kentucky  funeral. 

CHAPTER  VI.      •   *  62 

A  glimpse  of  Kentucky  .-—Cincinnati— The  Queen  city— Views  in  refer 
ence  to  missionary  labour— The  kind  of  missionaries  wanted  in  the  great 
Valley— Walnut  Hills— Lane  Seminary— Dr.  Beecher— Woodward  Col  - 
lege— Dr.  Aydelott— The  old  Kentucky  man— Louisville— The  Gait  House 


8  CONTENTS. 

—View  of  the  interior  of  Kentucky— Plantations—A  sore  evil— Kentuck- 
ian  traits  of  character— A  thrilling  incident. 

CHAPTER  VII.  75 

The  Ohio  near  its  mouth:— New  Albany— Sailing  down  the  Ohio- 
Profanity— Lovely  views  of  nature— A  sudden  squall  on  the  river- 
Kentucky  shore— Young  fawn— The  mouth  of  the  Tennessee  river— The 
swimming  deer— His  struggle  and  capture— Meeting  of  the  waters  of  the 
Ohio  with  the  Mississippi— Gambling— Intemperance— Sail  up  the  Mis 
sissippi  to  St.  Louis. 

CHAPTER  VIII.  88 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries :— St.  Louis— Roman 
cathedral — Desecration  of  the  Sabbath — (Golden  sunsets — Sail  up  the 
Mississippi — The  meeting  of  the  waters  of  the  Missouri  and  the 
Mississippi— Alton— The  burning  prairie. 

CHAPTER  IX.     -   -  -       105 

Further  views  on  the  Mississippi : — Des  Moines  River — Iowa — Group  of 
Indians — Tributary  streams  to  the  Mississippi — Galena — Bishop  of  Illinois 
—My  sister's  grave. 

CHAPTER  X.       -  -       114 

Illinois  and  the  Lakes  : — Lead  mines — Indian  treaty — Ride  to  Chicago — 
Vast  prairies — The  stricken  family — Amusing  adventures — Chicago — 
Milwaukie— Mackinaw— Indian  encampment. 

CHAPTER  XL     -  -       126 

Michigan: — Steamboat  travelling  upon  the  western  Lakes — The 
waters  of  Huron — Saginaw  Bay — The  stormy  night — The  beautiful  St. 
Clair — Detroit — Bishop  of  Michigan — Ypsilanti — Ann  Arbour — Ore  Creek 
—Bewildered  at  night  in  the  woods— Rescue— Meeting  of  friends— Log 
Cabin. 

CHAPTER  XII.    -  -       140 

Tour  from  the   West: — The  Romanists— Miracles— Indians — Captain 

M The    unhappy   sailor— Toledo— Cleveland— Buffalo— Niagara 

Falls. 

CHAPTER  XIII.  f   -;     151 

Western  JVezo  York : — Niagara  Falls — Rochester — Canandaigua — Gene 
va—Seneca  Lake— The  moonlit  heavens— Departed  friends— The  clergy 
man's  son— The  candidate  for  the  ministry— A  beloved  brother— My 
departed  mother— Geneva  College— The  Sabbath. 


, 

CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XIV.  -       16 

A  jaunt  from  Philadelphia  to  Albany : — A  bleak,  dreary  morning — 
Bishop  of  Illinois — Sail  up  the  Delaware — New  York  Bay — Sail  up  the 
Hudson— Unexpected  meeting— College  friend— Story  of  his  afflictions- 
Poor  African  servant. 

CHAPTER  XV.  *-  -       171 

The  Irish  couple : — Albany — The  Irish  mother — Incidents  that  occurred 
five  years  ago— The  disappointed  emigrants— The  Little  Falls— Rural 
retirement. 

CHAPTER  XVI.  179 

Western  New  York. 

CHAPTER  XVII.  '*&*  181 

A  Summer  Tour  .—Retirement— Seneca  Lake— Burlington,  N.  J.— 
Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

CHAPTER  XVIII.  187 

Green  Wood  Cemetery  .—Brooklyn— Improvements— Ride— Approach 
to  the  Cemetery— Views— Beautiful  scenes. 

CHAPTER  XIX.  193 

Rhode  Island  .—Sail  up  the  Sound— Burning  of  the  Lexington— Provi 
dence— Meeting  of  old  friends— Mr.  Emerson— Transcendentalism- 
Westerly. 

CHAPTER  XX.    -  -      201 

The  sudden  storm : — Rapid  travelling — Auburn — Stage  coach — Seneca 
Lake— Summer's  sultry  heat— Sudden  change— Fierce  tempest— Immi 
nent  peril. 

CHAPTER  XXI.  205 

Reminiscences  of  the  past : — Sunday — Sacred  worship — The  sanctuary 
recalling  youthful  scenes — Early  plighted  vows  at  the  table  of  the  Lord 
— Retrospect — Mournful  reflections — Change  m  the  congregation — Mr. 

and  Mrs.  N The  C —   family— Col.  T Village  burial  ground— 

C The    buried    pastor— My    Mother— Palmyra— Early   ministerial 

labours — Lyons. 


10  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXII.  216 

The  Origin  of  the  Mormon  Delusion  .-—The  golden  Bible— Moral,  politi 
cal,  and  numercial  importance  of  the  Mormon  sect— Views  of  Revelation 
—Causes  that  have  contributed  to  spread  Mormonism— Martin  Harris- 
Interview  with  the  author— Transcripts  from  the  golden  Bible— Jo 
Smith,  the  Mormon  prophet— His  early  history— First  pretended  revela 
tion — His  marriage — Chest  containing  the  golden  Bible— Attempts  to 
disinter  it — Consequence — Delusion  of  Harris — Translation  and  publica 
tion  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

CHAPTER  XXIII.  232 

A  Utter  written  by  Professor  rfnthon  : — The  circumstances  that  led  to 
this  letter— Martin  Harris— His  visit  to  New  York— Interview  with  Dr. 
Mitchell— Professor  Anthon. 

CHAPTER  XXIV.  239 

The  Mormon,  or  Golden  Bible  .—The  origin  of  the  Book  of  Mormon— 
The  statement  of  Mr.  Isaac  Hale,  father-in-law  of  the  Mormon  Prophet 
— Rev.  Mr.  Spalding's  Historical  Romance — Mrs.  Davison's  statement 
—The  blindness  of  Martin  Harris— Testimony  of  the  three  witnesses— 
The  eight  witnesses. 

CHAPTER  XXV.  -       259 

Mormon  Jesuitism  : — Denial  of  Mrs.  Davison's  statement  in  reference 
to  the  origin  of  the  Mormon  Bible — The  truth  of  her  statement  corro 
borated  by  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  John  Storrs — By  another  from  the  Rev. 
D.  R.  Austin. 

CHAPTER  XXVI.  268 

Analysis  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

CHAPTER  XXVII.       -         .,  285 

Analysis  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  continued. 

CHAPTER  XXVIII.     -  304 

Farther  developments  in  relation  to  the  Mormon  imposture. 

CHAPTER  XXIX.  -       311 

Organization  of  the  Mormons,  and  their  removalto  Ohio  : — Steps  leading 
to  the  Mormon  emigration  to  the  West — Conversion  of  Parley  P.  Pratt — 
Mission  to  the  Lamanites — Sidney  Rigdon — His  avowed  conversion — 
Fanatic  scenes  at  Kirtland — Dr.  Rosa's  letter — Mr.  Howe's  statement — 
Smith's  removal. 


C  ON  TENTS.  11 

CHAPTER  XXX.  -      -323 

Mormon  emigration  to  Missouri  .-^-Mission  to  Missouri — Causes  that  led 
to  emigration — Settlement  at  Independence — Change  in  operations — 
Gift  of  tongues — Rule  for  speaking  and  interpreting. 

CHAPTER  XXXI.  -       331 

Mormon  Banking: — The  prophet's  attempt  at  financiering — Mr.  Small- 
ing's  letter. 

CHAPTER  XXXII.  -'    '  -       337 

The  Mormon  Prophet  and  his  three  witnesses :— An  interesting  public 
document— The  Danite  band— Testimony  of  Dr.  Avard— Paper  drafted 
by  Rigdon . 

CHAPTER  XXXIII.      -  *       345 

Concluding  sketch  in  relation  to ,Mor •monism. 


GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE    THREE    GLEANERS. 

NATURE  has  a  voice  to  instruct,  as  well  as  charms  to 
please.  No  one  can  walk  over  the  surface  of  this  earth, 
and  gaze  upon  .the  objects  and  scenes  that  every  where 
cluster  around  him,  and  not  hear  her  instructive  voice 
echoed  upon  his  ear  from  ten  thousand  points,  unless 
stupidity,  or  sin  have  sealed  up  his  senses,  and  made  him 
deaf  as  "  the  adder  that  stoppeth  her  ear,  and  will  not 
hearken  to  the  voice  of  charmers,  charming  never  so 
wisely." 

Providence,  too,  has  a  voice,  that  speaks  with  trumpet- 
tongue  in  the  ear  of  those  who  watch  the  movement  of 
human  events — who  regard  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and 
consider  the  operation  of  his  hands.  The  fall  of  every 
leaf — the  opening  of  every  grave,  the  subversion  of  king- 

2 


14  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [dl.    I. 

The    Three  Gleaners. 

doms — the  overthrow  of  empires — every  event  transpiring 
around  us,  reads  us  a  lesson  full  of  deep  and  solemn  in 
struction. 

In  the  various  and  diversified  developements  of  human 
character — whether  contemplated  in  its  rougher,  or  more 
polished  state,  there  is  a  vast  deal  presented  to  view,  from 
which  an  intelligent  mind  may  gather  very  important  ele 
ments  of  instruction. 

One  who  keeps  his  eye  out  upon  these  various  fields, 
will  scarcely  fail  to  GLEAN  something  every  day,  either 
from  nature,  or  Providence,  or  the  different  and  ever 
varying  phases  of  human  character,  that  can  be  turned  to  a 
profitable  account  both  for  instruction  and  pleasure. 

There  are,  however,  different  kinds  of  GLEANING — and 
different  kinds  of  GLEANERS.  The  caption  to  this  chapter 
contains  an  implied  pledge,  that  there  is  to  be  brought 
before  the  eye  of  the  reader  three  successive  GLEANERS. — 
And  so  we  intend  it  shall  be.  We  will  at  once  introduce 
you  to  the  first  of  the  three. 


Some  sixteen  hundred  years  before  the  first  advent  of  the 
Lord's  ANOINTED,  there  lived  in  Bethlehem  a  man  of 
wealth  and  distinction.  He  possessed  extensive  flocks 
and  herds,  and  fields,  and  all  the  usual  resources  of 
oriental  riches.  Palestine  was  then  the  land  that  flowed 
with  milk  and  honey.  Though  there  had  been  periods 
when  for  the  sins  of  the  people  the  heavens  were  shut,  and 
the  dews  and  rains  withheld — till  the  blight  of  sterility 
seemed  to  have  impressed  its  dreary  iron  aspect  upon 
every  smiling  valley  and  sunny  hill  :-  at  the  time  to  which 


CH.    I.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  15 


The  Three  Gleaners. 


we  refer  it  was  not  so.  That  whole  region  then  poured 
forth  its  productions  most  luxuriantly,  for  the  blessing  of 
the  Lord  was  upon  the  land.  And  now  the  season  of  the 
barley  harvest  had  arrived,  and  the  reapers  went  forth  with 
their  sickles  to  cut  down  the  bearded  and  bending  grain.  • 

This  opulent  citizen  of  Bethlehem,  to  whom  we  have 
referred,  when  the  rising  sun,  ascending  the  deep  blue 
arch  of  heaven  and  pouring  its  full  orbed  radiance  over  hill 
and  dale,  had  drank  up  the  dew  drops  of  morning,  rode 
forth  into  the  country  amid  vine-clad  hills,  and  beneath 
groves  of  olive  and  palm  till  he  reached  his  own  paternal 
estate.  The  bright  luminary  of  day  now  poured  down  a 
full  tide  of  heat  and  effulgence  over  the  whole  surrounding 
scene.  The  reapers  were  plying  their  glittering  steel,  and 
gathering  the  falling  grain  into  sheaves.  The  sound  of 
rustic  music  came  upon  his  ears  as  he  rode  along  through 
the  fields.  It  was  the  song  of  the  reapers.  He  approached 
them.  They  were  his  own  hired  servants.  Though  they 
were  poor,  and  had  to  toil  for  their  daily  bread,  their 
wealthy  employer  did  not  despise  them.  He  was  one  who 
feared  the  Lord,  and  saw  in  every  human  form  a  brother. 
Kind  were  his  words  as  he  approached  the  reapers,  and 
full  of  pious  sentiment — for  his  salutation  was,  The  Lord 
be  with  you. 

Those  sun-burnt  and  swarthy  laborers,  suspending  for 
a  moment  their  toil,  respectfully  and  piously  responded, 
The  Lord  bless  thee.  I  know  not  what  other  pleasant 
discourse  followed.  An  object  of  deep  interest  now  pre 
sented  itself  to  the  rich  owner  of  these  grounds.  In  a  distant 
part  of  the  field  was  to  be  seen  the  slender  and  delicate  form 
of  a  young  female  walking  hither  and  thither  to  gather  up 
the  scattered  heads  of  barley  that  had  escaped  the  hand  of 


16  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  £CH.  I. 

The  Three  Gleaners. 

the  reaper.  Then  said  he  to  his  servant  who  was  set  over 
the  reapers  :  Whose  damsel  is  this  ?  And  he  replied,  It 
is  the  Moabitish  damsel  that  came  back  with  Naomi. 

That  lone  female,  whose  hand  was  gathering  the  scatter 
ed  heads  of  barley,  had  known  better  days.  She  had  been 
nursed  in  the  lap  of  ease.  She  dwelt  in  Moab.  A 
stranger  came  there.  He  had  been  reared  near  Siloa's 
sacred  stream.  He  had  been  instructed  in  the  divine  law 
and  his  intellect  had  been  beautified  and  expanded,  and  his 
heart  softened  and  refined  by  its  heavenly  teaching.  He 
was  young  and  beautiful,  and  full  of  manly  dignity.  This 
interesting  Moabitess  saw  the  stranger.  His  dark  lustrous 
eye  met  hers  with  an  interest  that  mutually  increased  till 
love  burned  bright  in  both  their  bosoms.  They  were 
joined  in  wedded  love,  and  her  Mahlon  was  all  her  own  ! 
No,  not  all — for  death,  the  insatiable  archer,  had  fixed  his 
eye  upon  him.  Only  a  short  period  elapsed,  and  Mahlon 
was  numbered  with  the  dead !  She  saw  his  bright  eye 
forever  shut,  and  the  dark  grave  closing  over  his  pale, 
unbreathing  corse. 

Mahlon  had  a  father,  but  he  too  had  found  a  grave  in 
that  Moabitish  land  where  they  now  sojourned.  Mahlon 
had  a  brother,  but  that  brother  had  fallen  beneath  the  shaft 
of  death,  and  his  dust  slumbered  fast  by  the  side  of  his 
dead  father.  Mahlon  had  a  mother.  Poor  lone  widow  ! 
Her  name  was  once  Naomi — PLEASANT,  but  now  she 
chose  to  be  called  Mara — BITTER — for  the  Almighty  had 
dealt  very  bitterly  with  her.  She  had  buried  all  she 
most  loved  in  a  stranger  land.  Why  should  she  not  now 
return  to  her  native  land — to  the  altars  of  her  fathers— and 
the  home  of  her  childhood  ? 

Shall  she  go  alone  ?     No — not  while  Mahlon's  widow 


CH.  I."]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  1  7 


The  Three  Gleaners. 


lives.  The  hour  of  parting  came.  Her  two  daughters-in- 
law — for  both  of  her  sons  had  taken  them  wives  in  the 
land  of  Moab — had  already  accompanied  her  several  miles 
on  her  way  to  the  land  of  her  nativity.  But  the  moment 
of  separation  had  now  come  !  They  stood  under  a  cluster 
of  palms — a  cool,  refreshing  spring  sent  forth  its  waters 
which  flowed  and  gurgled  along  beside  them.  All  nature 
smiled  around  them,  but  their  hearts  were  sad.  This 
widowed,  childless  mother — after  a  long  painful  struggle 
of  silent. feeling,  said  unto  her  two  daughters-in-law,  go 
return  each  to  your  mother's  house.  The  Lord  deal 
kindly  with  you,  as  ye  have  dealt  with  the  dead  and 
with  me.  Then  she  kissed  them  each.  And  they  lifted 
up  their  voice  and  wept.  How  could  they  part  ?  They 
said,  surely  we  will  return  with  thee  unto  thy  people. — 
And  she  said — nay — I  have  nothing  to  offer  you  :  I  go  back 
to  my  country  stript  of  friends,  and  substance.  Therefore 
turn  again  my  daughters,  why  will  ye  go  with  me  ? 

The  deep  fountains  of  feeling  were  again  broken  up, 
and  they  again  lifted  up  their  voices  and  wept.  Then 
Orpah  clasping  the  mother  of  her  buried  Chilion  in  her 
arms,  fell  on  her  neck,  and,  sobbing  long  and  loud,  kissed 
her  and  bid  her  a  final  adieu. 

Not  so  the  beautiful,  but  now  faded  and  care-worn  Ruth. 
Hers  was  a  love  stronger  than  death.  Many  waters  could 
not  drown  it.  She  refused  to  separate  herself  from  the 
mother  of  him  she  had  loved.  They  still  lingered  under 
the  shade  of  the  clustering  palms.  Orpah  had  taken  her 
final  leave,  and  her  retiring  form  had  now  vanished  from 
their  view.  The  sad  widowed  mother,  now  preparing  to 
start  on  her  way,  again  addressed  Ruth,  still  lingering  at 
her  side — Behold  thy  sister-in-law  has  gone  back  unto 
2* 


18  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.    I. 


The  Three  Gleaners. 


her  people,  and  unto  her  gods.     Return  thou  after  thy 
sister-in-law. 

But  the  fair  and  lovely  Moabitess  nobly  replied — En 
treat  me  not  to  leave  thee,  or  to  return  from  following 
after  thee ;  for  whither  thou  goest,  I  will   go ;   and 
where  thou  lodgest  I  will  lodge:  thy  people  shall  be  my 
people,  and  thy  God  my  God  ;  where  thou  diest  I  will 
die,  and  there  will  I  be  buried :  the  Lord  do  so  to  me, 
and  more  also,  if  aught  but  death  part  thee  and  me.  So 
onward  they  two  went  together  to  the  holy  land.     It  was 
the  beginning  of  the  barley  harvest  when  they  reached 
Bethlehem.      They   were   quite    destitute,    and   scarcely 
knew   how   they   were   to   provide   themselves   with  the 
means  of  subsistence.     But  the  eternal  God  in  whom  they 
trusted,  and  who  feeds  the  fowls  of  the  air,  clothes  the 
grass  of  the  field,  and  decks  the  expanded  petals  of  the 
lily  with  hues  more  brilliant  and  beautiful  than  those  re 
flected  from  the  shining  robes  of  royalty — had  not  forgotten 
the  poor — had  not  forgotten  to  insert  in  his  law  when  ye 
reap  the  harvest  of  your  land — thou  shall  not  wholly 
reap  the  corners  of  the  field,  neither  shall  thou  gather  the 
gleanings  of  thy  harvest.     *     *     *     Thou  shall  leave 
them  for  the  poor  and  stranger :  I  am  the  Lord  your 
God.      This  divine  injunction  was  reiterated  again  and 
again.     When  thou  cuttest  down  thine  harvest  in  thy 
field,  and  hast  forgot  a  sheaf  in  the  field,  thou  shalt  not 
go  again  to  fetch  it:  it  shall  be  for  the  stranger,  for  the 
fatherless,  and  for  the  widow  ;  that  the  Lord  thy  God 
may  bless  thee  in  all  the  works  of  thine  hands.     Here 
was   a    merciful   provision   for   the   poor.     The   devoted 
Moabitess  who  had  left  country  and  home  for  her  love  to 
Naomi,  was  not  backward  in  offering  to  go  forth  to  glean 


CH.    I.]  GLEANINGS   BY    THE    WAY.  19 

The  Three  Gleaners. 

in  the  field  after  the  reapers.  It  was  on  this  errand,  that 
she  walked  into  the  country,  and  patiently  toiled  beneath 
the  rays  of  tlie  scorching  sun. 

It  was  while  thus  engaged,  that  Boaz,  the  rich  Bethle- 
hemite,  came  to  his  reapers,  and  first  saw  the  lovely 
stranger.  How  she  -  afterwards  sped,  those  acquainted 
with  the  sacred  story  need  not  he  told.  It  only  remains 
for  us  to  add,  that  she  gleaned  in  the  field  until  even,  and 
beat  out  all  that  she  had  gleaned  :  and  it  was  an  ephah  of 
of  barley.  And  she  took  it  up  and  went  into  the  city ;  and 
her  mother-in-law  saw  what  she  had  gleaned ;  and  she 
brought  forth  and  gave  to  her  that  she  had  received  after 
she  was  sufficed.  And  her  mother-in-law  said  unto  her, 
Where  hast  thou  gleaned  to-day?  and  where  wroughtest 
thou  ?  blessed  be  he  that  did  take  knowledge  of  thee ! 

This  is  the  first  of  the  three  Gleaners.  The  story  of  the 
two  that  follow  will  be  much  shorter. 


Circumstances,  several  years  since,  led  the  writer  to 
spend  a  few  days  in  a  secluded  little  village,  in  a  very  re 
tired  and  beautiful  part  of  the  country.  It  was  in  the 
month  of  August,  when  the  indications  of  summer  were 
seen  on  every  side — the  wheat  fields  were  ready  for  the 
hand  of  the  reaper,  and  during  the  livelong  day  there 
seemed  no  cessation  to  the  tide  of  heat  that  came  flowing 
down  from  the  sun,  overwhelming  the  broad  earth  and 
every  creature  that  moved  upon  it  with  his  fervid  influence. 
The  early  dawn  of  morning,  and  the  hour  of  twilight  at 
the  decline  of  day,  seemed  to  be  the  only  seasons,  when 
one  could  walk  forth  with  any  comfort,  to  enjoy  the 


20  GLEANINGS   BY    THE    WAY.  [cH*  I. 

The  Three  Gleaners. 

rural  scenery,  that  the  hand  of  the  Creator  had  spread 
with  surpassing  loveliness  around  this  spot.  These 
seasons  were  not  allowed  to  pass  uriimpro*ved.  The 
first  morning  that  I  walked  forth — while  the  grey  twi 
light  still  lingered  on  hill  and  dale — casting  a  sombre, 
dusky  aspect  over  surrounding  objects,  as  I  passed  along, 
refreshed  by  the  fragrant  breath  exhaled  from  the  fields, 
cheered  by  the  notes  of  the  feathered  tribe  who  were 
chanting  their  early  matin  lays,  and  enamored  with  the 
glorious  scene  pencilled  on  the  eastern  sky,  which  bright 
ened  and  kindled  into  broader  lines  of  orient  radiance 
every  step  I  took,  and  every  moment  I  gazed,  I  saw  a 
young  lad,  some  twelve  or  thirteen  years  old,  passing  by 
me  with  a  brisk  step,  but  stooping  every  now  and  then, 
to  gather  up  some  straws  of  wheat,  that  lay  scattered 
along  the  road.  The  occurrence,  however,  awakened  no 
particular  attention,  and  would  have  been  forgotten,  had 
not  the  same  thing  been  observed  in  the  evening.  In  re 
turning  to  my  lodgings,  after  a  ramble  over  the  fields  on 
the  evening  of  the  same  day,  I  met  this  boy  with  quite  a 
bundle  of  wheat  under  his  arm,  moving  with  a  quick  step, 
but  stopping  every  now  and  then  to  gather  up  a  single 
straw  that  lay  in  the  road. 

The  next  morning,  the  circumstance  had  quite  passed 
out  of  my  mind,  till  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  the  form 
of  this  boy  again  appeared  before  me.  He  was  still  occu 
pied  in  the  same  manner.  He  seemed  in  a  great  hurry, 
and  yet  he  stooped  to  pick  up  every  straw  that  lay  in  his 
path.  I  felt  an  unusual  curiosity  to  learn  his  history,  and 
the  motives  that  influenced  his  conduct.  Upon  inquiry, 
I  was  made  acquainted  with  the  following  facts.  This  lad 
was  an  orphan  boy,  who  resided  in  an  old  cottage,  about 


CH.  I.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  21 


The  Three  Gleaners. 


a  mile  distant  from  where  I  met  him,  with  an  aged  grand 
mother,  who  was  blind,  and  very  poor.  Her  children  had 
all  gone  down  to  the  grave,  and  this  boy  was  the  only  re 
presentative  of  her  family.  The  old  blind  cottager,  was 
one  who  trusted  in  the  Lord,  and  believed  that  he  did  all 
things  well.  She  tried  to  train  up  her  child  to  a  life  of 
industry  and  early  piety.  He  was  a  promising  lad  and 
seemed  disposed  to  aid  his  aged  grand  parent,  and  con 
tribute  to  her  comfort  by  every  means  in  his  power. 
Every  evening  he  would  read  to  her  out  of  God's  holy 
book,  and  in  the  day  he  sought  some  occupation  by  which 
he  could  contribute  to  her  maintenance.  At  the  time  I  fell 
in  with  him,  he  was  in  the  employ  of  a  wealthy  farmer, 
assisting  in  securing  the  wheat  harvest.  This  farmer  re 
sided  in  the  outskirts  of  the  village,  while  the  broad  fields 
which  he  cultivated,  lay  abroad  in  lengthening  expansion 
and  beauty  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  his  dwelling. 
Several  of  his  barns  were  contiguous  to  his  dwelling,  so 
that  the  wheat  when  harvested,  was  principally  conveyed 
from  the  field  where  it  grew,  along  the  road  on  which  I 
had  taken  my  walks,  to  these  barns.  Hence  as  one 
loaded  wane  after  another  was  driven  along,  the  whole 
road  became  strewed  with  heads  and  stalks  of  wheat. 
This  lad,  to  whom  I  have  referred,  rose  a  half  an  hour 
earlier  in  the  morning  to  go  on  his  way  to  his  daily  toil, 
and  lingered  a  half  an  hour  later  at  evening  on  his 
way  homeward  to  his  nightly  couch,  in  order  to  gather  up 
these  wheat  stalks  that  had  fallen  by  the  way.  These 
wheat  gleanings  thus  gathered  up  by  the  way  he  every 
night  carried  home  with  him  and  subsequently  threshed, 
and  by  steady  perseverance  in  this  course  was  able  to  ob 
tain  a  considerable  quantity  of  grain,  to  afford  bread  both 


22  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  I. 


The  Three  Gleaners. 


for  himself  and  his  aged  grand  parent.  Was  not  this  a 
beautiful  instance  of  filial,  piety  ?  This  is  the  story  of  our 
second  GLEANER — one  who  GLEANED  BY  THE  WAY. 


Some  twelve  years  since,  it  was  our  happiness,  to  have 
met  a  very  remarkable  man,  who  seemed  to  live  for  one 
single  purpose.  He  possessed  naturally  great  strength 
and  brilliancy  of  intellect.  While  yet  a  child,  a  highly 
gifted  mother  had  laid  her  plastic  hand  upon  his  cha 
racter,  and  so  directed  his  education  as  to  bring  out  the 
highest  powers  of  his  mind  in  symmetrical  developement. 
Thus  through  the  educational  advantages  he  enjoyed,  he 
was  prepared  to  make  large  attainments,  arcrto  gather 
much  information  from  every  field  of  knowledge  through 
which  he  walked.  As  he  grew  up,  he  became  furnished 
with  most  ample  stores  of  learning.  He  had  the  power 
to  instruct  and  to  please,  and  was  eminently  fitted  to  act 
upon  other  minds.  Added  to  all  this — he  was  a  Christian. 
He  had  felt  the  power  of  a  Saviour's  love,  and  had  conse 
crated  himself  to  his  service.  To  him  had  been  committed 
the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  and  he  was  acting  as  the 
legate  of  the  skies — the  ambassador  of  the  King  of  kings. 
This  was  his  business.  All  the  powers  of  his  mind  were 
consecrated  to  the  work  of  winning  souls  to  Jesus.  He 
still  moved  around  in  society.  He  was  still  the  charm  of 
every  circle  in  which  he  was  found.  He  did  not  always 
speak  upon  religion.  He  did  not  always  stand  before  his 
fellow  men  in  the  attitude  of  a  preacher.  He  travelled ; 
for  his  health  required  it.  He  walked  out  into  the  fields. 
He  looked  abroad  over  the  face  of  nature.  He  moved 


CH.    I.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  23 

The  Three  Gleaners. 

amid  the  circles  of  his  fellow  men.  He  engaged  in  literary 
pursuits  and  scientific  investigations.  But  he  pursued 
nothing  to  the  neglect  of  ministerial  duty.  And  from 
every  circle  in  which  he  moved,  from  every  scene  he  wit 
nessed,  from  every  company  he  met,  from  every  field  he 
trod,  from  every  object  to  which  he  turned  his  eye,  from 
every  investigation  in  which  he  engaged,  he  gleaned 
something,  by  which  to  throw  new  charms  around  reil- 
gion,  and  enable  him  to  reach  minds  through  new  chan 
nels.  He  never  for  one  moment  lost  sight  of  his  great 
business — but  was  all  the  time  steadily  moving  forward 
to  the  attainment  of  the  object  for  which  he  lived  and 
laboured.  All  his  pursuits — all  his  enjoyments,  all  his  re 
creations,  were  made  to  contribute  at  least  indirectly  to  the 
furtherance  of  that  great  object.  Like  the  wheat  gleaning 
boy,  he  went  to  his  daily  labour,  and  relaxed  no  effort  in 
the  business  of  prosecuting  prescribed  ministerial  duties, 
yet  while  going  to  and  from  these  duties,  he  GLEANED  BY 
THE  WAY.  Every  flower  that  spread  its  expanded  petals 
before  his  eye,  every  breath  of  music  that  fell  upon  his 
ear,  every  dew  drop  that  glittered  in  the  beams  of  morn 
ing,  every  little  tiny  insect  that  flitted  across  his  path, 
every  landscape  that  stretched  before  him,  every  mountain 
and  hill  that  pointed  upward  to  heaven,  every  forest  and 
stream  on  which  his  eye  rested,  every  star  that  hung  out 
its  golden  lamp  on  the  sable  curtain  of  night,  every  inter 
view  of  friendship,  every  vicissitude  of  life,  every  incident 
of  travel,  every  occurrence  whether  pleasing  or  painful, 
presented  to  his  enriched  intellect  some  new  aspect  of 
thought,  from  which  he  could  glean  materials  for  the 
instruction  of  other  minds.  Thus  he  GLEANED  BY  THE 
WAY.  And  through  THESE  GLEANINGS  he  acted  upon  a 


24  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  I. 


The  Three  Gleaners- 


thousand  minds,  that  he  could  not  otherwise  have  reach 
ed.  He  has  gone  to  his  reward.  He  sleeps  in  the  silent 
sepulchre.  But  though  dead,  he  yet  speaketh.  A 
thousand  flowers  gathered  by  his  hand  from  the  fields  of 
literature  and  the  scenes  of  active  life,  and  by  his  hand 
planted  in  the  garden  of  the  Lord,  still  remain,  and  from 
their  contiguity  to  Siloa's  sacred  font,  and  the  blood-stained 
cross,  they  bloom  with  brighter  tints,  and  richer  fragrance, 
and  still  lead  many  to  approach  and  fix  their  eye  on  that 
blessed  cross,  and  ultimately  to  feel  its  transforming 
power.  This  is  the  history  of  our  third  GLEANER.  And 
from  the  history  of  the  three,  our  readers  will  be  at  no  loss 
to  determine  what  suggested  to  us  the  idea  of  entitling 
this  volume  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY. 


CH.  II.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  25 

Views  of  Pennsylvania. 


CHAPTER  II. 

VIEWS    OF    PENNSYLVANIA. 

Tour  to  Harrisburg — Aspect  of  the  country — The  Valley  of  the 
Susquehanna — The  passage  of  the  River — The  Valley  of  the  Juniata 
— Huntingdon — The  Rev.  John  W.  James — His  sudden  exit. 

THE  following  twelve  Chapters  consist  principally  of 
extracts  from  the  note  book  which  the  author  kept,  during 
a  tour  through  the  great  Western  Valley  in  1837. 


On  board  the  Canal  Packet  Swatara, 

Wednesday  evening,  June  14,  1837. 

I  have  never  been  more  struck  than  to-day  with  the 
tranquilizing  influence  which  the  works  of  nature  are 
capable  of  exerting  upon  the  mind.  There  is  a  calmness, 
a  solemn  stillness — a  sweet  quietude  spread  over  field  and 
forest,  and  all  that  the  eye  rests  upon  in  passing  through 
the  country  at  this  beautiful  season,  which  cannot  fail  to 
find  a  response  in  the  bosom  of  every  beholder.  I  have 
no  doubt  a  ride  into  the  country  would  often  operate  like 
a  charm  to  calm  down  the  agitations,  quiet  the  corrodings, 
and  soothe  the  anxieties  of  many,  who  amid  the  engage 
ments  of  the  city  are  the  victims  of  carking  care,  and 

3 


25  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.  II. 

Views  of  Pennsylvania. 

seem  to  live  only  to  wade  through  the  fiery  stream  of 
perturbed  and  anxious  feeling. 

We  left  Philadelphia  at  six  o'clock  this  morning.  The 
cars  belonging  to  the  three  regular  lines  that  run  on  the 
Rail  Road  to  Harrisburg,  filled  with  about  one  hundred 
and  fifty  passengers,  and  fastened  to  each  other  in  one 
train,  were  moved  by  the  same  locomotive.  There  is 
something  very  exhilarating  in  the  act  of  being  borne 
through  a  beautiful  country  at  the  rate  of  fifteen  miles  an 
hour.  It  seemed  as  we  moved  along  as  though  our  whole 
train  was  instinct  with  life,  and  endowed  with  magic 
pinions,  which  it  had  only  to  spread  abroad,  and  skim  over 
the  surface  of  the  ground  with  the  fleetness  of  the  wind. 
As  we  passed  along  from  the  city,  one  varied,  and  verdant 
scene  of  all  that  is  lovely  in  hill  and  dale,  forest  and  field, 
orchard  and  farm-house,  presented  itself  in  quick  succes 
sion  after  another — filling  up  the  whole  way  with  images 
as  beautiful  and  varied  as  are  brought  to  the  eye  by  every 
turn  of  the  kaleidescope. 

The  country  between  Philadelphia  and  Harrisburg  in 
its  outlines  and  agricultural  aspect  strikingly  reminded  me 
of  western  New  York.  The  impress  of  thrift  and  wealth 
are  enstamped  upon  every  vale  and  hill-side  that  meets 
your  eye  in  this  vast  fertile  landscape.  I  could  not  but 
ask  myself,  however,  "Is  there  a  moral  beauty  here, 
displayed  in  the  lives  of  those  who  cultivate  this  land, 
corresponding  with  the  marks  of  material  loveliness 
which  the  Creator  has  spread  over  all  this  scene  ?  Do  the 
walls  of  these  cottages  and  farm-houses  resound  to  the 
voice  of  .prayer  and  praise  with  each  rising  and  setting 
sun  1  Is  the  Saviour  of  sinners  universally  known,  and 


CH.  II.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  27 

Views  of  Pennsylvania. 

loved,  and  served  here?  Do  all  these  people,  whose 
homes  are  scattered  along  this  range  of  country,  regard 
this  beautiful  region  as  the  theatre  on  which  God  has 
placed  them  to  prepare  for  the  skies  ?" 

I  know  not  what  the  state  of  religion  may  be  generally 
through  these  counties,  but  when  I  turned  to  a  tabular  list 
to  see  how  many  churches  and  communicants  we  num 
bered  in  this  extent  of  country,  I  felt  sad  to  find  how  small 
a  part  of  the  land  we  had  possessed,  and  how  very  little 
we,  as  a  branch  of  the  great  Catholic  Church,  were  doing  to 
extend  the  kingdom  of  Christ  even  in  our  very  neighbor 
hood.  I  hope  other  communions  have  done  and  are  doing 
more  to  diffuse  vital  godliness  through  this  section  of 
the  land  than  we,  otherwise  there  must  be  a  lamentable 
want  of  that  faith  which  Christ  came  to  establish  on  the 
earth.  O  when  shall  prayer  go  up  as  one  thick  cloud 
of  incense  from  every  house  and  hamlet  scattered  through 
this  region,  made  so  fair  and  beautiful  by  a  divine  hand ! 
Then  indeed  will  "  the  valleys  which  stand  so  thick  with 
corn  laugh  and  sing,  the  hills  will  clap  their  hands,  and 
every  thing  that  hath  breath  praise  the  Lord." 

At  Harrisburg  we  took  the  canal.  Our  course  till 
evening  lay  along  the  valley  of  the  Susquehanna,  which 
as  we  proceeded  we  found  hemmed  in  with  mountain 
bluffs,  not  unlike  the  palisades  which  surmount  the  banks 
of  the  broad  Hudson,,  or  some  of  the  rougher  mountain 
features  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Highlands.  The  scene 
that  opened  before  us  was  one  of  calm — quiet  beauty. 
There  was  awakened  somewhat  of  a  romantic  feeling  as 
we  sat  down  to  our  tea,  borne  quietly  along  through  the 
rural  beauties  that  clustered  thick  around  us,  Our  cabin 


28  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.  II. 

Views  of  Pennsylvania. 

windows  were  thrown  wide  open,  and  we  inhaled  with 
delight  the  cool  and  refreshing  breath  of  evening.  On  our 
right,  almost  within  reaching  distance,  the  road  passed 
along  just  under  the  brow  of  a  very  precipitous  hill,  whose 
top  peered  up  amid  the  clouds.  On  the  left,  parallel  with 
our  course,  was  the  expanded  Susquehanna :  and  beyond 
this  beautiful  stream  one  bluff  and  lofty  range  of  hills 
rising  up  after  another,  gave  to  that  side  of  the  river  the 
aspect  of  continuous  mountain  scenery. 

As  the  day  declined  and  the  sun  sunk  below  the  horizon, 
a  dark  mass  of  clouds  seemed  rolling  up  from  the  north 
west.  This  stupendous  pile  of  clouds  hung  directly  over 
the  gap  in  the  mountains,  through  which  the  Susquehanna 
poured  its  wide  and  troubled  waters.  Soon  the  heavens 
began  to  gather  blackness,  and  the  forked  lightning  to  play 
with  fearful  glare  on  the  surface  of  this  dark  mass  of 
clouds,  followed  by  loud  peals  of  startling  thunder.  Al 
most  immediately  the  rain  commenced  pouring  down  in 
torrents.  The  transition  from  the  quiet  scene  through 
which  we  had  been  passing,  to  one  of  storm  and  tempest, 
was  sudden  and  unexpected.  There  was  a  sublimity  and 
awful  grandeur  that  gathered  around  that  hour  and  spot, 
which  I  shall  not  soon  forget.  What  added  to  the  effect, 
was,  that  just  then  we  had  arrived  at  the  point,  where  we 
were  to  cross  the  Susquehanna.  The  bridge  that  had 
been  flung  up  over  the  river  to  afford  a  passage  for  the 
horses  to  tow  the  boat  across,  had  partially  fallen  down, 
so  that  it  was  no  longer  capable  of  use.  A  strong  cable 
had  been  fixed  across  the  stream,  by  means  of  which  a 
power  was  applied  to  our  boat,  which,  in  connexion  with 
the  force  of  the  current,  would  bear  us  rapidly  over.  It 


€11.  II.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  29 

Views  of  Pennsylvania. 

began  to  be  dark,  and  the  rain  fell  violently.  The  waters 
seemed  rough  and  threatening,  and  many  of  the  passen 
gers  felt  a  sense  of  great  insecurity.  To  many  on  board, 
though  I  presume  there  was  no  danger,  it  was  a  moment 
of  deep  and  awful  suspense.  My  mind  instantly  run  off 
into  a  train  of  serious  thought.  It  appeared  to  me  that 
our  course  this  day  had  been  not  unlike  the  journey  of 
life.  At  first  in  the  May  morning  of  our  existence,  we 
start  off  with  speed  and  are  borne  as  by  enchantment 
through  a  succession  of  gay,  bright,  blooming  fields.  As 
we  advance,  though  we  move  apparently  beneath  benig 
nant  skies,  and  tread  amicl  many  of  the  beauties  of  crea 
tion,  our  path  all  the  while  runs  along  by  the  side  of  the 
river  of  death.  That  river  we  must  finally  cross,  and  it 
may  be  amid  darkness  and  storms,  and  beneath  the  im 
pending  thunder  cloud  of  divine  wrath  !  Happy  are  they 
whose  hopes  and  interests  are  so  garnered  up  in  Christ, 
that  it  matters  not  to  them  ivhen,  or  how  they  cross  it ! 
Happy  are  they  who  can  embark  upon  this  river  with 
such  a  simple,  and  firm  reliance  on  the  Saviour,  as  to  feel 
that  there  is  no  danger,  however  rough  or  dark  the  passage 
may  be  ! 

Thursday,  June  15. — When  we  awoke  at  four  o'clock 
this  morning,  we  found  ourselves  wending  our  way  along 
the  valley  of  the  Juniata,  a  stream  tributary  to  the  Susque- 
hanna.  The  scenery  on  either  side  of  this  river  is 
surpassingly  beautiful,  and  in  style  not  unlike  that  which 
we  passed  yesterday  on  the  Susquehanna.  The  hills  that 
hedge  in  the  narrow  valley  of  the  Juniata  are  usually  of  a 
conical,  or  triangular  shape,  covered  to  the  very  summit 
with  a  stunted  growth  of  forest  trees.  There  was  a 
3* 


30  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.  II. 

Views  of  Pennsylvania. 

peaceful  quiet — a  solemn  stillness  reigning  through  almost 
the  entire  extent  of  this  valley,  which  to  me  appeared 
truly  delightful.  It  seemed  like  the  deep  and  unbroken 
silence  of  nature.  It  was  to  us  a  stillness  seldom  broken 
save  when  the  sound  of  the  boatman's  horn,  or  the  heavy 
tread  of  the  horse  on  the  tow  path,  went  up  the  mountain 
side,  and  woke  an  echo  amid  the  untrodden  solitudes  that 
stretched  up  those  wild,  and  wood  covered  steeps. 

As  we  advanced  farther  up  the  Juniata  we  saw  evidences 
of  a  more  dense  population.  Villages  occasionally  rose 
to  view.  We  passed  Lewistown  early  in  the  forenoon, 
and  heard  a  favorable  account  of  the  acceptableness  and 
labors  of  our  young  clerical  friend,  the  Rev.  J.  F.  H. 
How. true  it  is,  that  wherever  a  faithful  servant  of  the  Lord 
is  planted,  there  "  the  waste  places  will  soon  be  converted 
into  a  fruitful  field,  and  the  desert  will  be  made  to  rejoice 
and  blossom  as  the  rose  !" 

Just  at  nightfall  we  passed  Huntingdon,  the  place  where 
poor  James  fell  last  August  on  his  way  to  western  Penn 
sylvania.  This  esteemed  brother  had  been  much  in  my 
mind  in  all  our  jaunt  up  the  valley  of  this  river:  and  it 
had  occurred  to  me  as  we  passed  along,  if  there  was  a 
spot  on  earth  where  one  could  be  content  to  lie  down  and 
die,  far  from  friends  and  home,  it  was  along  this  valley, 
amid  this  sweet  quiet  mountain  scenery.  One  can 
scarcely  look  out  upon  these  green  and  foliage  clad  heights 
and  the  multiplied  demonstrations  around  him  of  Almighty 
power  and  skill  without  feeling  his  heart  drawn  up  in 
devout  adoration  to  the  Framer  of  these  everlasting  hills. 

I  was  disappointed,  and  sorry  in  finding  the  scenery 
less  beautiful  at  Huntingdon  than  at  any  of  the  former 


CH.  II.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  31 

Views  of  Pennsylvania. 

points  on  the  Juniata.  The  village  presented  an  unattrac 
tive  appearance.  The  house  in  which  our  brother*  met 
his  final  hour  was  pointed  out  to  me.  It  seemed  a  very 
gloomy  and  unlovely  abode.  As  I  passed  the  spot  I  felt 
the  deep  fountains  of  sensibility  moved  in  my  soul :  I 
thought,  that  it  was  here,  far  away  from  the  sympathy  of 
his  people,  that  this  man  of  God  lay  down  in  the  agonies 
of  death.  It  was  here  that  his  eye  was  sealed  for  ever  on 
earthly  scenes — and  his  liberated  spirit  mounted  up  to 
God  !  Though  to  mortal  eyes  the  circumstances  of  his 
death  seemed  most  undesirable,  yet  we  know  that  he  went 
quickly  up  to  tread  the  streets  of  the  heavenly  city,  and  to 
stand  where  he  could  gaze  everlastingly  on  the  unveiled 
face  of  Jesus,  his  crucified  and  risen  Lord.  O  who  that 
looks  to  the  end  of  the  glorious  consummation  will  not 
long  to  depart  and  '*  be  with  Christ  which  is  far  better  !'V 

*  The  individual  above  referred  to  was  the  Rev.  John  W.  James, 
assistant  minister  of  Christ  Church,  Philadelphia.  Mr.  J.  was 
travelling  with  his  family  on  a  summer  excursion  in  1836,  when  he 
was  suddenly  arrested  with  disease,  and  called  from  the  scenes  of  his 
labors  to  "  the  rest  which  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God."  He  was 
a  faithful  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  his  memory  is  still  most  sa 
credly  cherished  by  many,  who  feel  that  he  was  to  them  the  messenger 
of  salvation. 


GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  III. 

Glimpses  of  Western  Pennsylvania. 


CHAPTER  III. 

GLIMPSES    OF    WESTERN    PENNSYLVANIA. 

Source  of  the  Juniata — Ascent  of  the  Alleghanies — The  summit — 
The  Great  Mississippi  Valley — Skepticism — Rank  growth  of  religious 
error — Dunkards — Valley  of  the  Conemaugh — Moonlight — Singular 
conversation — Infidel  sneers. 

Saturday  morning,  June  1 7,  1 837. 

WE  reached  Hollidaysburg,  a  little  village  on  the 
Juniata,  where  the  Alleghany  Portage  Rail  Road  com 
mences,  yesterday  morning,  June  16th,  about  eight 
o'clock.  Our  way  from  this  point  was  up  the  mountain 
by  successive  inclined  planes.  I  never  saw  more  strik 
ingly  illustrated  the  triumph  of  art  over  the  obstacles  of 
nature. 

In  our  progress  up  the  mountain,  we  at  length  left  the 
Juniata,  at  a  point  so  near  its  source  that  we  saw  the  two 
little  rills  which,  by  their  confluence,  constituted  the  com 
mencement  of  that  river,  pouring  down  the  precipitous 
side  of  the  same  hill,  and  which,  separately,  were  so 
small  that  one  might  step  over  them  with  perfect  ease. 
We  traced  these  mountain  brooks  with  our  eye  as  they 
swept  along  over  the  washed  and  worn  pebbles — saw  them 
unite,  and  then  followed  them  in  imagination  till  they 
swelled  along  the  banks  of  the  Juniata,  mingled  their 


CH.  III.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  33 

Glimpses  of  Western  Pennsylvania. 

waters  with  the  Susquehanna,  poured  into  the  Chesa 
peake,  and  finally  were  lost  in  the  ocean. 

In  our  ascending  way  up  the  mountain,  we  found  the 
scenery  altogether  of  a  new,  wild,  and  more  rugged  cast. 
Our  ascent  amid  these  vast  summits, — the  wonderful 
velocity  with  which  we  were  borne — the  ease  with  which 
we  seemed  to  move  through  the  gaps  of  the  mountains, 
and  over  the  tops  of  these  everlasting  hills — surrounded  at 
every  step  by  the  most  picturesque  and  gigantic  elevations, 
appeared  like  the  effect  of  enchantment.  Then  too  as  we 
moved  upward  a  change  was  perceptible  in  the  atmosphere 
— we  felt  its  invigorating  and  exhilarating  influence — and 
perhaps  the  new  buoyancy,  which  our  spirits  acquired, 
helped  to  impart  increased  effect  to  the  majestic  scene  that 
stretched  around  us,  and  had  laid  hold  of  our  every  sense 
and  feeling  with  the  power  of  a  giant. 

Our  course  was  still  upward — upward  !  and  all  our  train 
of  cars  still  flew  upward  till  we  reached  the  very  tops  of 
the  mountain  wilds  and  fastnesses  that  stood  in  such 
majestic  grandeur  around  us.  It  was  announced  at  length 
that  we  had  attained  the  summit  height  of  the  mountain. 
Just  here  the  rivulets  changed  their  course.  The  streams 
had  all  flowed  eastward  to  empty  themselves  into  the 
Atlantic,  but  now  they  turned  westward  and  leaped 
forward,  as  though  eager  to  find  repose  in  the  deep  waters 
of  the  Mississippi.  The  Conemaugh,  a  tributary  stream 
to  the  Kiskiminetas  takes  its  rise  here,  and  appears  as  a 
very  little  rill  at  its  commencement. 

It  was  with  peculiar  emotions  that  I  stood  on  the 
summit  of  the  Alleghanies,  and  strained  my  eye  to  look 
off  towards  the  vast  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  whose 


34  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.   III. 

Glimpses  of  Western  Pennsylvania. 

western  boundary  is  terminated  by  the  Rocky  mountains, 
a  distance  not  less  than  2500  miles.  I  then  thought  what 
immense  undeveloped  resources  does  this  vast  valley 
contain  !  What  an  object  of  sublime  contemplation  is 
this  broad  and  beauteous  region  in  its  surpassing  fertility 
—its  measureless  capabilities — its  vast  rivers — its  deep 
untrodden  forests — its  boundless  prairies — and  in  its  ten 
thousand  rising  villages  and  cities  !  What  vast,  complicat 
ed  and  mighty  sympathies  are  gathering  around  this 
valley  !  What  scenes  are  to  be  acted  here,  deciding  this 
nation's  civil  and  religious  destiny !  What  teeming 
millions  are  to  be  sustained  by  the  products  of  this  soil — 
are  to  live  and  die,  and  be  prepared  for  heaven  or  for  hell 
on  the  broad  bosom  of  this  valley  !  There  is  nothing  but 
the  gospel  that  can  exert  a  saving  influence  upon  the  mass 
of  mind  congregating  here,  and  make  this  far  outspreading 
and  fertile  region  the  abode  of  moral  beauty  and  the  home 
of  civil  freedom.  The  gospel  planting  her  foot  here,  and 
stretching  her  arms  over  the  whole  extent  of  this  western 
valley,  must  wake  up  holy  affections,  and  songs  of  praise 
to  the  sin-conquering  Lamb,  all  along  the  banks  of  these 
thousand  streams,  or  the  blight  of  desolation  will  fall  here 
— and  the  fairest  portion  of  God's  earth  will  be  withered 
by  the  scorching  fire  of  human  passion — and  bathed,  as 
has  been  the  old  world,  in  seas  of  human  blood  !  There 
is  but  one  influence  that  can  save  this  mighty  empire  from 
the  sway  either  of  lawless  anarchy  or  of  iron-handed 
despotism,  or  rescue  the  populous  millions  that  will  spread 
over  it,  from  the  deep  "  damnation  of  hell,"  and  that  is 
the  influence  of  the  gospel.  What  new  arguments  do  we 
find  in  this  thought  to  lead  us  to  be  unwearied  in  our 


CH.  III.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  35 

Glimpses  of  Western  Pennsylvania. 

efforts  to  send  Bibles,  and  tracts,  and  missionaries,  and  to 
establish  Sunday-schools  in  the  west ! 

I  have  already  seen  enough  of  western  character  to 
discover  that  while  mind  starts  up  here  vigorous  and 
majestic  as  the  sturdy  trees  of  the  forest,  it  is  exceedingly 
prone  to  spurn  the  restraints,  and  question  the  authority  of 
divine  Revelation.  No  where  probably  is  there  more  avow 
ed  or  evident  independence  of  mind — or  with  a  certain 
class,  greater  susceptibility  of  being  gulled,  by  a  swagger 
ing,  boastful  departure  from  the  ancient  landmarks  of  faith. 
The  great  adversary  is  always  ready  to  persuade  men  that 
there  is  much  more  manliness  and  independence  in  believ 
ing  something  new,  however  false,  than  in  adhering  to 
what  is  ancient,  however  true,  in  the  faith  of  our  fore 
fathers. 

We  had  scarcely  crossed  the  mountains  and  reached 
the  level  of  the  great  valley,  before  we  encountered  a 
group  of  men  of  very  singular,  and  grotesque  appearance. 
Their  beards  were  long  and  filthy,  hanging  down  upon 
their  breast.  I  was  greatly  surprised  to  learn  that  this 
savage  appearance  was  for  conscience'  sake.  I  was  told 
that  these  were  individuals  belonging  to  a  religious  sect 
called  Dunkards.  My  informant  gave  me  the  following 
particulars  in  relation  to  this  people.  They  sometimes 
live  in  distinct  communities,  and  have  all  things  in  common. 
This,  however,  is  not  always  and  perhaps  not  generally 
the  case.  They  do  not  usually  build  houses  for  public 
worship,  nor  believe  in  sustaining  a  ministry  as  a  distinct 
order  of  men.  Certain  persons  in  their  churches,  they 
think,  are  from  time  to  time  called  to  preach,  and  these 
are  denominated  ministers.  These  individuals,  however, 


36  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.  III. 

Glimpses  of  Western  Pennsylvania. 

still  pursue  their  own  secular  avocations  as  before.  They 
not  only  hold  to  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper,  but  to 
washing  each  other's  feet,  and,  I  believe,  the  observance 
of  an  annual  love  feast.  They  also  keep  up  the  ancient 
custom  of  saluting  each  other  with  the  kiss  of  charity, 
and  this  among  all  their  members,  whatever  the  color  or 
sex  may  be.  Their  converts  are  all  baptized  by  immer 
sion,  and  hence,  they  are  sometimes  called  Dunkard 
Baptists.  They  hold  to  a  trine  baptism — dipping  the 
candidate  three  times,  with  the  face  downward  into  the 
water.  Their  sacramental  seasons  are  periods  of  general 
feasting — when  they  keep  open  houses,  and  free  tables. 
In  doctrine  they  hold  to  the  Arian  heresy,  though  some 
of  them  are  decided  Unitarians.  They  also  believe,  most 
of  them,  in  universal  salvation,  holding  that  the  wicked 
will  be  punished  after  death  for  a  certain  period,  and  then 
be  restored  to  happiness.  One  of  the  peculiarities  to 
which  I  have  already  referred,  is  that  they  feel  conscien 
tiously  bound  to  abstain  from  cutting  the  beard,  or 
removing  the  hair  that  grows  upon  their  faces.  I  am  told 
that  this  sect  is  quite  numerous  in  the  west. 

Last  evening  we  were  slowly  moving  down  the  valley  of 
the  Conemaugh,  on  board  the  Canal  Packet  Detroit.  The 
scenery  on  either  side  of  the  stream  whose  course  we  were 
following  was  bold  and  beautiful.  The  trees  were  covered 
with  dark  thick  foliage— at  one  time  spreading  out  before 
us  the  view  of  a  lengthening  forest,  and  then  again  opening 
to  disclose  to  us  a  rich  verdant  lawn — a  beautiful  corn  field 
or  a  smiling  farm  house — with  all  its  usual  appendages  for 
convenience  and  comfort.  After  the  lingering  rays  of 
twilight  had  faded  away,  and  night  had  drawn  her  sable 


CH.  III.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  37 

Glimpses  of  Western  Pennsylvania. 

covering  over  the  woodland  scenes  that  stretched  so 
gracefully  around  us,  the  moon  rose  in  silvery  brightness, 
and  poured  down  her  rich  mellow  light  on  all  the  shadowy 
landscape.  Now  and  then  a  floating  cloud  crossed  her 
path,  and  gave  a  deeper  momentary  shade  to  the  sombre 
shadows  that  here  and  there  were  flung  over  the  face  of 
nature.  It  was  a  summer  evening  to  make  one  court  the 
open  air ;  most  of  our  passengers  were  on  deck.  Some 
were  sitting  apart  by  themselves,  in  silent  meditation : 
some  were  gazing  upward  into  the  peaceful  heavens — 
and  others,  off  upon  the  quiet  scenes  of  nature.  Others 
stood  around  in  little  groups  and  knots,  holding  various 
conversations.  I  was  walking  slowly  from  one  end  of  the 
deck  to  the  other,  a  silent  observer  of  what  was  passing 
around  me. 

At  length  a  remark  that  I  heard  arrested  my  attention, 
and  led  me  to  stop  and  listen.  The  group  was  composed 
of  some  six  or  eight  individuals,  who  were  most  of  them 
evidently  well  educated  and  intelligent  men,  though,  as  it 
will  appear  in  the  sequel,  exceedingly  ignorant  upon  all 
topics  connected  with  the  gospel.  One  of  the  number 
was  a  physician  of  some  standing ;  another  a  lawyer,  a 
member  of  the  Senate  in  our  state  Legislature,  who 
although  young  has  already  attracted  considerable  atten 
tion  by  the  depth  of  his  acquirements,  and  the  brilliancy 
of  his  talents. 

The  remark  which  fell  upon  my  ear,  and  drew  my  at 
tention  to  the  discussion  that  was  going  on  in  this  little 
group — was — "  that  any  man  would  find  it  hard  work  to 
be  an  infidel."  I  was  glad  to  hear  such  testimony  from 
such  a  quarter.  As  it  was  regarded  no  intrusion  to  sit  or 

4 


38  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.  III. 

Glimpses  of  Western  Pennsylvania. 

stand  any  where,  where  one  chose  on  the  deck,  I  found  an 
unoccupied  seat  near  this  little  knot  of  gentlemen,  which  I 
immediately  took  with  a  view  of  listening  to  their  conversa 
tion  now  that  it  had  turned  upon  the  subject  of  Christiani 
ty.  The  question  had  been  raised  as  to  what  constituted 
a  Christian,  when  one  of  the  company  thus  delivered 
himself : 

"  He  may  be  called  a  Christian  who  acknowledges  the 
divine  authority  of  the  doctrines  and  precepts  of  the 
Saviour." 

This  remark  the  more  interested  me,  as  it  came  from 
one  who  had  spent  much  of  his  time  since  we  entered  the 
packet  in  card-playing.  As  the  conversation  progressed,  I 
became  more  and  more  interested — but  determined  to  con 
tinue  a  silent  listener.  The  general  style  of  remark,  was  of 
a  character  that  evinced  beyond  all  question  a  consummate 
ignorance  on  the  part  of  the  speakers,  not  only  of  the  real 
design  of  the  gospel,  but  of  the  leading  truths  which  the 
Bible  unfolds.  I  could  not  but  think  how  melancholy  it 
was  that  so  many  of  the  distinguished  men  of  our  country — 
who  were  well  educated  in  other  matters — should  be  so  pro 
foundly  ignorant,  in  the  science  of  all  others  most  import 
ant.  I  could  not  but  fear  that  the  individuals  congregated 
in  that  little  group  but  too  truly  represented  several  classes 
in  our  country,  which  taken  collectively  constituted  the 
majority  of  our  population.  I  was  so  struck  and  so  pained 
at  what  I  heard  that  I  felt  constrained  to  note  down  the 
substance  of  the  conversation  at  once. 

As  the  conversation  progressed,  one  of  the  gentlemen 
observed — 

*  No  man  can  come  up  to  the  requisitions  of  the  gospel: 


CH.  III.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  39 

.Glimpses  of  Western  Pennsylvania. 

neither  is  this  expected.  It  of  course  became  a  perfect 
Being,  like  the  author  of  Christianity,  to  lay  down  a  per 
fect  system.  We  are  to  aim  to  reach  this  system  in  all  its 
demands.  Some  will  succeed  in  one  particular,  and  others 
in  another.  No  one  will  come  up  to  the  required  standard 
in  all  things.  Still  every  one  should  do  what  he  can  to 
come  up  to  the  model  set  before  us.  This  is  my  idea 
of  being  a  Christian." 

The  same  individual  afterwards  observed,  "  Christ  had 
great  shrewdness.  He  never  answered  questions  directly, 
but  evasively.  Take,  for  instance,  the  case  when  he  was 
asked  '  Is  it  lawful  to  give  tribute  unto  Caesar,'  he  replied, 
4  render  unto  Caesar  the  things  that  are  Caesar's,  and  unto 
God  the  things  that  are  God's  !'  this  is  the  way  he  gene 
rally  did.  It  was  difficult  to  obtain  a  direct  answer  from 
him." 

"  He  was  like  a  Yankee,"  said  another  of  the  company, 
sneeringly. 

"  Or  like  a  Quaker,"  rejoined  a  third,  with  a  leering 
laugh.  "  I  never  yet  could  get  a  direct  answer  from  a 
Quaker ;  they  will  always  answer  your  question  by  asking 
another." 

"  That  is  because  they  wish  neither  to  give  offence,  nor 
to  get  caught,"  replied  one  of  the  company. 

I  felt  it  was  almost  sinful  to  sit  and  listen  to  this  profane 
manner  of  speaking  of  the  blessed  Saviour — of  Him  before 
whom  the  loftiest  hierarchs  in  heaven  cast  their  crowns  in 
lowliest  reverence.  It  was  a  page  of  human  nature,  how 
ever,  that  I  thought  it  well  for  me  to  read ;  and  therefore, 
I  sat  still : 

"  A  really  conscientious  man,"  continued  the  man  of 


40  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.  III. 

Glimpses  of  Western  Pennsylvania. 

law,  "is  just  the  worst  witness  that  can  be  brought  on  to 
the  stand.  He  has  so  many  qualifications  to  make,  and  is 
so  afraid  that  he  shall  not  state  every  thing  precisely  as  it 
is,  he  fritters  his  whole  testimony  away.  A  legal  friend  of 
mine  told  me  the  other  day  that  he  had  just  lost  a  cause 
by  having  a  student  of  divinity  as  a  witness.  When  he 
conversed  with  him  in  private,  he  thought  his  testimony 
would  be  entirely  conclusive,  but  when  sworn  he  made  so 
many  qualifications  to  all  he  stated,  such  as — '  if  he  recol 
lected  correctly' — '  if  he  heard  correctly' — 'if  he  did  not 
receive  a  false  impression,' — and  ten  thousand  other 
hypotheses,  which  so  weakened  his  testimony  as  to 
render  it  good  for  nothing." 

Again  the  conversation  went  back  to  the  question  as  to 
what  constitutes  the  substance  of  Christianity.  One  of  the 
gentlemen  remarked. 

"  In  my  view  the  whole  of  it  is  summed  up  in  this  pre 
cept — '  Do  unto  others  as  ye  would  they  should  do  unto 
you.'  Whoever  acts  on  this  principle  is  a  Christian ;  and 
I  don't  care  what  he  believes  about  the  Trinity,  or  atone 
ment,  or  any  of  the  other  mysteries  of  faith.  Let  him  be 
a  Unitarian,  or  Trinitarian,  or  believe  what  he  chooses 
about  the  Deity,  if  he  acts  on  this  principle  he  will  do  well 
enough,  and  need  not  trouble  himself  about  matters  of 
faith." 

Another  of  the  group  responded — "  This  is  undoubt 
edly  true — it  is  in  accordance  with  common  sense ;  but 
some  hold  strange  views.  A  lady  of  my  acquaintance,  the 
other  day,  was  expressing  great  anxiety  about  the  salvation 
of  a  certain  acquaintance  of  hers.  This  acquaintance, 
though  somewhat  of  a  fashionable  woman,  and  not  particu- 


CH.  III.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  41 

Glimpses  of  Western  Pennsylvania. 

larly  religious,  is  nevertheless  a  most  lovely  and  estimable 
character.  I  replied  to  the  lady  expressing  this  anxiety, 
*  If  you  think  she  is  in  danger,  I  am  sure  there  is  not  much 
hope  for  me.'  She  looked  very  grave,  and  shook  her  head  as 
though  she  thought  my  case  wholly  desperate.  Now  I  think 
it  is  horrible  for  people  to  be  cherishing  such  opinions  about 
their  neighbours — looking  upon  all  the  community  around 
them  as  going  infallibly  to  an  eternal  hell,  unless  they  have  a 
certain  species  of  faith,  which  is  supposed  to  ensure  to  those 
who  have  it  the  favour  of  God,  and  everlasting  life.  I  believe 
this  is  all  a  mystic  dream,  and  whoever  acts  on  the  princi 
ple  *  of  doing  to  others,  as  we  would  they  should  do  to  us,' 
may  with  perfect  safety  give  to  the  winds  all  apprehensions 
about  salvation,  and  all  controversies  about  doctrines,  and 
particular  forms  of  faith." 

The  individual  who  uttered  these  sentiments  was  the 
very  person  who  had  remarked  that  "it  was  hard  work 
for  any  one  to  be  an  infidel." 

To  me  it  seemed  astonishing,  that  intelligent  men,  who 
knew  any  thing  of  the  scriptures,  could  hold  the  views  that 
had  been  broadly  expressed,  and  yet  suppose  that  they 
were  not  infidels.  I  was  more  than  ever  convinced  that  men 
might  be  learned  in  science,  in  law,  in  medicine,  in  politics, 
and  yet  be  profoundly  ignorant  of  the  great  design  and 
prominent  features  of  the  gospel. 


42  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  IV. 

Pittsburg  and  its  Environs. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

PITTSBURG    AND    ITS    ENVIRONS. 

First  view  of  Pittsburg — Its  general  aspect — Sabbath  and  its  em 
ployments — An  affecting  incident — Orphan  children — A  Christian 
father  in  the  midst  of  his  children  on  the  Sabbath. 

Saturday  Evening,  June  17. 

ABOUT  nine  o'clock  this  morning,  we  passed  the  Alle- 
ghany  river  just  above  the  point  where  the  Kiskiminetas 
falls  into  it ;  our  course  thence  was  along  the  banks.  The 
scenery  on  either  side  of  this  river,  like  that  of  all  the  other 
rivers  we  have  traced,  is  very  interesting.  Its  waters  seem 
clear  and  transparent,  and  the  banks  are  beautifully  over 
hung  with  trees  of  a  rich  dark  foliage. 

It  was  about  three  o'clock,  P.  M.,  when  we  caught  the 
first  view  of  Pittsburg.  The  day  was  unusually  bright 
and  sunny,  and  the  atmosphere  uncommonly  clear,  and  our 
Pittsburgian  friends  congratulated  us  upon  having  so 
favorable  a  time  in  which  to  take  the  first  view  of  their 
city. 

I  was  aware  that  the  hills  that  encompassed  this  city 
were  filled  with  bituminous  coal,  and  that  one  great  source 
of  its  wealth  and  prosperity  were  the  factories  moved 
by  steam  power  which  could  be  employed  with  great  effect 


CH.  IV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  43 

Pittsburg  and  its  Environs. 

and  cheapness,  in  consequence  of  the  abundance  of  this 
coal.  I  was  also  aware  that  this  article  constituted  the 
principal  fuel  which  warmed  their  houses.  I  therefore 
expected  to  see  a  smoky  city,  but  I  was  not  prepared  to 
see  what  actually,  at  first  sight,  burst  upon  my  view — a 
vast  cloud  of  smoke  rolling  up  in  ten  thousand  dark 
columns,  and  forming  a  dense,  murky  canopy,  that  hung  in 
expanded  blackness  over  the  whole  town.  The  city 
seemed  in  its  sooty  and  blackened  houses,  and  in  its 
columns  of  everlasting  smoke,  like  one  vast  and  extended 
group  of  furnaces  or  glass-factories.  As  I  continued  to 
gaze  upon  it,  I  was  reminded  of  the  smoke  that  went  up 
from  the  plain  of  Sodom  the  morning  after  the  destruction 
of  that  city,  "when  Abraham  gat  up  early  and  looked  over 
the  whole  plain."  Our  nearer  approach  to  the  city  did 
not  relieve  me  from  my  first  impression.  Every  object 
and  scene,  every  house  and  building  within  the  purlieus  of 
the  town  seemed  stained,  soiled,  and  tarnished  with  the 
sooty  vapour  that  was  ceaselessly  ascending  from  its  ten 
thousand  chimneys.  Like  the  frogs  of  Egypt  this  dreadful 
smoke  came  up  into  their  houses,  and  there  was  no  escape 
from  it.  The  walls  of  the  most  elegant  drawing-rooms  bore 
evidence  that  the  discolouring  element  had  found  its  way 
there.  The  atmosphere  every  where  seemed  impregnated 
with  it.  I  raised  the  window  in  my  chamber,  and  the 
room  was  almost  instantly  filled  with  smoke.  Almost  as 
soon  as  I  reached  the  church  on  Sunday  evening,  the  doors 
and  windows  being  open  for  the  admission  of  air,  I  per 
ceived  the  church  was  filled  with  a  cloud  of  smoke.  Surely 
Pittsburg  is  a  smoky  city*  I  ask  the  pardon  of  its  inhabi 
tants  for  this  doleful  description.  The  town  certainly 


44  GLEANINGS   BY   THE    WAY.  [cil.  IV. 

Pittsburg  and  its  Environs. 

bears  marks  of  great  thrift  and  prosperity,  and  its  inhabi 
tants  do  not  lack  in  sterling  excellencies  of  character.  I 
should  be  very  ungrateful  if  I  did  not  here  record  the  ac 
knowledgement  of  the  many  acts  of  kindness  and  hospitality 
that  were  extended  to  me  during  my  temporary  stay. 

In  the  manner  in  which  the  people  regarded  the  unplea 
sant  appendage  connected  with  Pittsburg  to  which  I  have 
just  adverted,  I  saw  another  evidence  of  the  benevolence 
and  wisdom  of  the  Creator  in  constituting  us  with  capabili 
ties  of  adapting  ourselves  to  whatever  is  around  us.  The 
smoky  atmosphere,  so  far  from  being  an  annoyance  to  the 
citizens  of  Pittsburg,  is  constantly  spoken  of  by  them  as  its 
beauty  and  glory,  and  seems  associated  in  their  minds  with 
all  the  delights  and  interest  of  home. 

I  have  visited  the  environs  of  the  city,  and  clambered  to 
the  summit  of  some  of  the  hills  out  of  which  the  coal  is 
dug.  The  views  from  these  elevations  up  the  Alleghany 
and  the  Monongahela  are  beautiful.  The  scenery  in  every 
direction  around  Pittsburg,  viewed  from  these  eminences, 
would  be  magnificent,  were  it  not  for  that  unchanging  cloud 
of  smoke  that  covers  the  city  as  a  canopy  of  darkness. 

From  many  a  point  on  the  lofty  range  of  hills  that  en 
circle  the  city,  you  have  a  view  at  the  same  glance  of  the  Alle 
ghany  and  the  Monongahela,  wending  their  way  from  dif 
ferent  points  through  their  own  distinct  beautiful  valleys,  and 
hastening  on  like  two  ardent  lovers  to  meet  and  mingle  into 
one ;  and  still  farther  on  you  see  these  two  blended  rivers 
moving  off  in  one  united  stream — THE  BEAUTIFUL  OHIO, 
which  winds  its  serpentine  way  through  its  own  rich  valley, 
to  meet  the  waters  of  the  mighty  Mississippi — a  thousand 
miles  from  this  spot. 


.. 

CII.  IV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  45 

Pittsburg  and  its  Environs. 
Pittsburg,  Sabbath  Morning,  June  ISlh,  1837. 

The  church-going  bell  calling  worshippers  to  the  house 
of  prayer,  emits  sounds  that  fall  sweetly  on  the  Chris 
tian's  ear.  How  delightful  is  the  thought,  that  go  where 
we  may  in  this  happy  land,  we  find  some  who  love  the 
Saviour  and  are  glad  when  it  is  said — "  Let  us  go  up  to  the 
house  of  the  Lord.91 

As  I  sat  in  my  room  an  hour  since,  I  was  attracted  to 
the  window,  which  looks  out  upon  the  back-yard,  by  the 
merry  voices  of  children.  I  found  the  voices  came  from 
an  adjoining  yard;  and  as  I  looked  thither  I  was  struck 
with  the  wonderful  resemblance  which  two  fine  looking 
boys  bore  to  a  deceased  clerical  friend.  I  was  riot  deceived ! 
Upon  inquiry,  I  found  that  these  were  the  orphan  chil 
dren  of  my  friend,  whose  image  was  so  accurately  traced 
in  their  countenances.  Their  father  had  been  suddenly 
cut  down  in  the  freshness  and  vigor  of  manhood.  Their 
mother,  always  delicate,  survived  him  only  a  few  weeks, 
— and  they  were  left  alone.  They  were  now  thrown  upon 
the  care  of  their  paternal  grand-father,  who  was  a  Camp- 
bellite  Baptist,  and  whose  family,  though  very  amiable, 
were  not  professedly  pious.  Thus  were  the  children  of 
this  deceased  clergyman,  at  almost  the  very  dawn  of  their 
being,  removed  from  those  religious  sympathies  and  in 
fluences  that  their  father  would  most  ardently  have  desired, 
should  have  encircled  them.  We  know  not  what  may  be 
in  reserve  for  us,  or  our  children.  We  may  be  quickly  in 
our  graves,  and  our  children  may  be  left  to  be  trained  by 
those  who  have  no  attachment  to  the  church  of  our  affec 
tions — and  little  regard  for  that  holy  religion  which  brings 
us  into  blessed  union  with  the  Framer  of  the  skies,  and 


46  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.  IV. 

Pittsburg  and  its  Environs. 

the  Father  of  our  spirits.  Can  not  we,  who  are  bereaved 
parents,  find  in  this  thought  an  argument  to  reconcile  us  to 
that  mysterious  dispensation  of  Divine  Providence,  which 
has  smitten  down  our  tender  blossoms,  and  covered  up  in 
the  grave  those  dear  ones  that  seemed  the  light  of  our 
eyes  and  the  joy  of  our  hearts !  Surely,  it  is  the  Lord 
who  hath  done  this !  He  hath  made  safe  and  ample  pro 
vision  for  our  little  ones  in  his  kingdom  above  !  When  we 
go  the  way  of  all  the  earth,  we  shall  have  no  anxieties 
about  them — about  their  education — their  morals,  their 
spiritual  welfare,  or  their  future  success  in  life.  Yes, 
thou  art  just  and  righteous  in  all  thy  ways,  O  thou  King 
of  saints  !  And  blessed  be  thy  name,  that  thou  art  on  the 
throne,  and  orderest  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  thy 
own  will !  Taking  hold  of  the  everlasting  covenant,  we 
can  leave  ourselve-s,  our  families,  our  all,  in  thy  hands, 
for  eternity ! 

Sunday  Evening. 

After  returning  from  divine  service  this  afternoon,  I 
went  to  my  room  to  spend  a  few  hours  in  preparation  for 
the  evening  exercises.  The  window  of  my  chamber 
being  open,  and  those  of  the  back  parlour  directly  under 
my  room,  I  discovered  that  my  kind  host  had  his  children, 
six  liitle  daughters,  assembled  there  for  religious  instruction. 
He  was  a  Sunday-school  teacher,  and  his  children  were 
in  the  Sunday-school  ;  and  yet  he  did  not  feel  himself  on 
this  account  released  from  the  parental  obligation  of  in 
structing  his  own  offspring  in  the  way  of  holiness.  I 
could  distinctly  hear  the  sweet  voices  of  that  little  assem 
bled  group,  one  after  another,  reading  aloud  to  their 


CH.  IV.]  GLEANINGS   BY   THE    WAY.  47 

Pittsburg  and  its  Environs. 

parent  the  word  of  God,  and  then  his  simple  but  striking 
comments  upon  the  meaning  of  what  was  read.  This  was 
continued  for  awhile,  and  then  they  all  united  in  singing 
one  of  the  songs  of  Zion.  Never  did  I  listen  to  sounds 
sweeter  than  those  that  came  from  those  uplifted  voices, 
engaged  in  chanting  the  praises  of  God.  Directly,  how 
ever,  those  sweet  strains  were  hushed.  A  solemn  pause 
ensued.  Then  I  heard  the  voice  of  that  father  going  up 
to  heaven  supplicating  a  divine  blessing  upon  his  offspring. 
The  prayer  was  a  simple,  earnest  pleading  with  "  the  God 
and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  for  the  sanctifica- 
tion  and  everlasting  salvation  of  these  children  whom  the 
Lord  had  given  him.  There  was  a  tenderness,  and 
pathos,  and  child-like  simplicity  connected  with  the 
prayer  that  deeply  affected  me.  This  manifestly  was  not 
an  extraordinary — but  usual  Sunday  exercise  in  which 
parent  and  children  were  engaged.  A  lovelier,  or  holier 
scene,  I  could  not  well  conceive  this  side  of  heaven. 
What  a  delightful  occupation  to  the  parent!  What 
a  blessing  to  the  children !  When  his  head  is  laid 
low  in  the  dust,  the  memory  of  that  consecrated  Sab 
bath  hour,  will  come  up  with  an  influence  to  melt 
and  subdue  their  hearts,  and  lead  them  to  seek  after 
their  father's  God.  But,  alas !  how  is  this  duty  of  family 
instruction  neglected.  How  many  Christian  parents  could 
be  found  in  any  Church  who  habitually  set  apart  a  portion 
of  the  sacred  day,  to  be  employed  in  singing  and  praying 
with  their  children,  and  instructing  them  in  the  knowledge 
of  Christ  and  his  salvation  ?  What  would  be  the  effect,  if 
all  professing  Christian  parents  were  in  the  habit  of 
spending  an  hour  with  their  children  this  way  each  Sab- 


48  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.  IV. 

Pittsburg  and  its  Environs. 

bath  !  Would  not  the  baptized  youth  of  our  congregations 
be  a  very  different  race  of  beings  from  what  they  now 
are  ?  Should  we  so  frequently  hear  of  infidelity,  and  out 
breaking  sins  among  the  children  of  Christian  professors  ? 
No.  There  is  unquestionably  a  great  neglect  of  duty  here 
—a  neglect  on  the  part  of  parents  which  results  in  the 
everlasting  ruin  of  their  offspring. 


CH.  V.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  49 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 


CHAPTER  V. 

VOYAGE    ON    THE    OUIO. 

Travelling  companions — Steamboats  on  the  Ohio — The  Elk — The 
Ohio  river — The  Harmonists — Steubenville — Wheeling — Marietta — 
Portsmouth — Kentucky — The  dead  steamboat  captain — Kentucky 
funeral. 

On  board  the  Elk, 
Monday  Evening,  June  19. 

I  HAVE  two  exceedingly  agreeable  travelling  companions. 

The  one,  Mr.  B ,  who  started  with  a  special  view  of 

accompanying  me  in  this  tour.  He  is  a  young  gentleman 
of  mature  intellect,  accomplished  education,  and  ardent 
piety.  The  other  friend  we  fell  in  with  on  our  way  to 

Pittsburg.  Mr.  F is  a  merchant,  residing  in  Boston, 

a  devoted  member  of  the  Congregational  Church,  a  man  of 
business,  and  of  sterling  Christian  principle,  possessing 
more  of  "the  milk  of  human  kindness"  than  ordinarily 
falls  to  the  lot  of  mortals.  The  presence  of  these  delight 
ful  companions  has  taken  away  much  of  the  solitariness 
one  feels  in  having  a  space  of  so  many  miles  thrown  be 
tween  him  and  his  home. 

Whoever  has  travelled  on  any  of  the  western  rivers 
knows  something  about  the  annoyances  connected  with 

5 


i&Sr      i-  <          ^ 

50  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  V. 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 

western  steamboats — the  drinking — the  swearing — the 
gambling.  We  were  induced  to  take  our  passage  in 
"  THE  ELK,"  from  the  fact  that  it  was  the  only  boat  that 
was  going  down  the  river  this  morning.  We  soon  found 
that  our  boat  was  not  of  the  first  order  ;  our  captain, 
however,  appears  to  be  one  of  the  most  quiet,  taciturn, 
and  unmoveable  men  we  ever  met. 

It  was  about  ten  o'clock,  that  we  found  our  boat  push 
ing  off  from  the  shore,  and  our  backs  turned  upon  the 
clouds  of  smoke  that  hung  in  dense  masses  over  what  has 
been  called  the  Birmingham  of  America.  As  we  stood  on 
the  deck,  we  seemed  at  the  moment  of  starting  enclosed 
by  a  forest  of  dark  tunnels  peering  up  from  countless 
steamers  lying  along  the  shore.  More  than  forty  of  these 
were  clustered  together  in  the  same  group  where  "  The 
Elk"  was  stationed.  It  is  said  there  cannot  be  less  than 
seven  hundred  steamboats  moving  on  these  western  and 
south-western  rivers. 

We  were  fully  in  the  stream  ! — We  began  to  feel  that 
we  were  borne  on  the  flowing  bosom  of  the  Ohio !  The 
luxury  of  that  moment  was  worth  travelling  four  hundred 
miles  to  enjoy !  What  thronging  emotions  then  came 
rushing  upon  our  minds  !  We  remembered  whither  this 
stream  was  bearing  us — away  from  our  friends — perhaps 
never  to  return !  We  thought  of  the  vast  territory  it 
watered — its  majestic  length — the  scenes  of  Indian  war 
fare  that  had  been  acted  upon  its  shores  and  on  its  surface, 
long  before  the  axe  of  the  white  man  had  felled  a  single 
tree  in  those  vast  and  unbroken  forests  that  stood  upon  its 
banks,  and  were  reflected  from  its  mirrored  surface  !  It 
was  even  then  the  beautiful  river,  as  the  name  Ohio  de- 


.,£ 

CH.  V.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  51 



Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 

notes.  It  is  said  that  "  the  line  of  beauty"  is  not  a  straight 
but  waving  line.  If  so,  this  river  is  richly  entitled  to  its 
name.  From  first  to  last,  it  moves  in  "  the  line  of  beauty." 
So  winding  is  its  course  that  we  usually  do  not  see,  as  we 
are  passing  along  upon  it,  more  than  a  half  or  quarter  of  a 
mile  in  advance  of  us,  and  often  not  so  far.  Thus  we  see 
it  in  distinct  sections,  each  section  resembling  a  beautiful 
little  lake,  surrounded  by  its  own  sweet  and  peculiar 
scenery — shut  in  by  its  verdant  and  variegated  banks  and 
wood-covered  hills,  and  ornamented  by  one  or  two,  and 
often  several  little  green  islets,  around  which  the  parted 
waters  wind  romantically. 

We  passed  the  settlement  of  the  Harmonists,  or 
Economists,  as  they  are  frequently  called.  This 
people  are  the  followers  of  Rapp,  and  reside  at  a  town 
called  Economy,  about  fifteen  miles  below  Pittsburg. 
They  also  form  a  singular  instance  of  the  power  of  de 
lusion.  The  people  belonging  to  this  community  are 
principally  German  emigrants,  extremely  ignorant,  and, 
therefore,  more  easily  controlled  by  a  shrewd  and  cunning 
leader.  Rapp  professes  to  be  a  prophet  sent  from  God, 
and  gifted  with  the  high  privilege  of  holding  such  constant 
communication  with  heaven,  as  to  receive  from  thence 
directions  how  to  regulate  and  govern  all  their  affairs. — 
He  therefore  enjoins  upon  every  individual  belonging  to 
the  community,  entire,  passive  submission,  and  implicit 
obedience  to  his  orders. 

This  self-constituted  ruler  claims  to  be  their  sole  reli 
gious  instructor.  The  people  usually  assemble  on  the 
Sabbath,  when  he  speaks  to  them,  what  it  concerns  them 
to  know  in  relation  to  the  Supreme  Being  and  his  Prophet 


52  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  V. 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 

— and  then  gives  them  directions  about  their  labour  for 
the  ensuing  week,  reminding  them  of  the  great  importance 
of  harmony  and  economy,  assuring  them,  that  both  of 
these  will  be  effectually  secured  if  they  undeviatingly  fol 
low  his  directions. 

Though  they  have  no  outward  ordinances,  they  make 
great  account  of  an  annual  festival — the  Harvest  Home. 
At  the  observance  of  this  festival,  after  immense  prepara 
tion  in  the  way  of  providing  all  manner  of  good  things 
to  eat  and  drink,  not  less  than  six  hours  are  spent  at  the 
table — which  are  occupied  alternately  in  eating,  singing, 
and  praying.  The  above  particulars  I  received  from 
several  different,  but  well  informed  individuals,  residing  at 
Pittsburg. 

In  the  course  of  the  day  we  passed  Steubenville,  plea 
santly  situated  on  the  river.  I  had  barely  time  during  the 
landing  of  passengers  to  ascend  the  hill,  and  look  into  one  of 
its  principal  streets.  Its  houses,  like  those  of  Pittsburg,  bore 
the  dingy  stain  so  common  to  all  this  bituminous  coal  re 
gion.  I  wished  to  have  met  the  Rev.  Mr.  M ,  of  this 

place,  with  whom  I  had  no  personal  acquaintance,  but  in 
whom  I  felt  a  particular  interest  on  account  of  the  silent 
and  powerful  influence  he  exerted  in  the  institution  where 
he  finished  his  literary  studies,  in  commending  godliness 
and  rebuking  sin,  by  a  holy,  spotless,  and  unblemished 
life.  The  savour  of  his  name  still  remained  at  that  insti 
tution  several  years  subsequent,  at  the  time  when  Iwas 
passing  through  my  preparatory  studies  there.  I  found 
upon  inquiry  that  the  same  simplicity  of  faith,  and  single 
ness  of  mind,  and  devoted  holiness  of  life,  characterized 
his  labours  on  the  banks  of  the  Ohio,  which  imparted 


* 
f 


iff 

CH.   V.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  53 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 

such  a  charm  and  moral  power  to  his  conduct  as  an 
academical  student.  There  is  nothing,  after  all,  that  can 
place  such  a  mighty  moral  lever  in  a  man's  hands,  as 
simple-hearted  piety — decided  holiness  of  heart  and  life. 

We  reached  Wheeling  just  at  sunset,  and  made  our 
arrangements  to  remain  there  through  the  night,  with  a 
view  of  taking  the  stage  next  morning  to  pass  into  the  in 
terior  of  Ohio,  making  Gambier  one  of  the  points  at  which 
we  should  stop.  There  having  fallen  heavy  rains,  how 
ever,  the  state  of  the  roads  was  such  that  the  project  was 
abandoned,  and  we  determined  to  keep  on  in  the  Elk.  We 
felt  some  pleasure  in  being  permitted  to  spend  an  hour  or 
two  within  the  limits  of  the  "  old  dominion,"  for  it  was  the 
first  time  that  either  of  us  had  trod  upon  Virginia  soil. 

Tuesday,  June  20th,  Cabin  of  the  Elk, 

Passing  down  the  Ohio. 

I  know  of  nothing  more  delightful  than  to  sit  at  one's 
ease,  and  be  wafted  down  such  a  beautiful  stream  as  this, 
winding  its  graceful  and  circuitous  way  through  groves 
and  grass-covered  fields,  and  beauteous  woodland  scenes. 
Occasionally  we  see  the  banks  surmounted  with  lofty 
bluffs  that  lift  their  proud  summits  up  towards  the  clouds 
— and  then  succeeded  by  bottom  land  studded  with  trees 
that  bend  over  to  dip  their  pendent  boughs  in  the  glassy 
surface  that  sweetly  reflects  them.  As  one  sits  in  a  shel 
tered  nook  in  the  cabin,  gliding  down  such  a  stream,  with 
such  a  scenery  around  him,  and  feeling  the  cool  refreshing 
breeze  fanning  his  fevered  brow,  and  imparting  vigour 
and  new  elasticity  to  his  enervated  frame,  he  must  be  very 
stupid,  or  very  depraved,  if  his  heart  is  not  drawn  upwards 
5* 


54  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.  V. 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 

and  made  to  throb  with  gratitude  to  the  glorious  Framer 
of  this  garnished  and  goodly  scene  ! 

One  acquires  as  he  proceeds  westward,  largeness  and 
expansion  to  his  ideas  :  his  mind  is  carried  out  of  its 
former  habits  of  thought,  and  swells  away  into  the  vast 
dimensions  of  the  majestic  rivers,  and  boundless  tracts  of 
country,  over  which  his  eye  expatiates.  Only  think  of 
sailing  beyond  the  Mississippi,  in  a  steamboat,  still  west 
ward  more  than  two  thousand  miles,  and  find  your  course 
at  every  step  skirted  with  the  most  rich  and  fertile  lands 
which  stretch  away  interminably  before  you ! 

We  passed  this  day  some  interesting  towns.  Marietta 
appears  beautiful  from  the  river,  is  neatly  built,  and  bears 
the  marks  of  thrift  and  enterprise.  Point  Pleasant  and 
Guyandot  in  Virginia,  Gallipolis  and  Burlington  in 
Ohio,  are  interesting  points. 

Wednesday,  June  21. 

We  found  ourselves  this  morning  lying  at  the  shore  of 
Portsmouth,  with  the  borders  of  Kentucky  on  our  left. 
Being  detained  several  hours  we  took  a  view  of  the  town, 
found  a  neat  little  Episcopal  Church,  and  had  an  interview 
with  its  humble,  worthy,  and  devoted  minister,  the  Rev. 
Mr.  S .  •  In  all  this  western  world  we  find  that  min 
isters  have  many  trials  and  discouragements.  The  people 
are  more  intent  upon  every  thing  else  than  that  of  saving 
their  souls.  We  here  met,  to  our  great  delight  and  sur 
prise,  the  Rev.  W.  J ,  and  his  lady,  on  their  way  to 

Louisville,  his  future  field  of  labour. 

The  river  continued  to  present  us  with  the  same  beautiful 
views,  varied  now  and  then  by  loftier  ridges  of  head-land 


CII.  V.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  55 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 

on  the  Kentucky  side.  It  was  about  two  o'clock,  P.  M., 
when  we  saw  on  the  Kentucky  shore  in  a  solitary  place, 
a  house  surrounded  by  a  large  collection  of  people.  Our 
boat  seemed  to  sympathize  in  the  scene  before  us,  for  it 
was  immediately  arrested  in  its  course,  and  the  captain  put 
on  shore.  I  have  before  spoken  of  the  captain  of  our 
steamer,  as  remarkably  quiet,  taciturn,  and  even  tempered. 
We  did  not  know  that  the  placidity  of  his  natural  tempera 
ment  could  be  moved,  or  his  tongue  unloosed  by  any 
earthly  power,  till  the  second  night  after  our  embarkation, 
when  we  were  awakened  from  our  sleep  by  the  tones  of 
boisterous  anger,  and  volleys  of  oaths  that  almost  froze 
our  blood.  It  was  our  captain  chiding  his  men.  We 
were  now  to  see  him  under  new  circumstances.  As  I 
have  said,  we  dropped  him  on  the  Kentucky  shore  about 
two  o'clock,  while  the  boat  went  on  to  a  small  village  a 
few  miles  below.  We  were  told  by  some  of  the  hands  on 
board  that  the  captain  had  stopped  on  account  of  the  severe 
illness  of  his  brother-in-law,  who  was  the  owner  of  the 
Elk,  and  its  former  commander.  The  order  was  to  wait 
until  he  joined  us.  The  Rev.  Mr.  J.  and  myself  im 
proved  the  time  of  this  delay  by  clambering  up  to  the  sum 
mit  of  one  of  the  loftiest  hills  in  the  neighbourhood, 
where  we  had  a  fine  view  of  the  river  and  the  surround 
ing  scenery.  When  the  signal  for  our  boat's  departure 
was  sounded,  we  perceived,  as  we  were  going  on  board, 
a  coffin  covered  with  black  velvet.  We  now  learned  for 
the  first  time  that  our  boat  was  to  go  back  to  the  point 
where  we  dropped  our  captain,  and  remain  there  until  the 
funeral  rites  of  his  brother-in-law,  now  deceased,  were 
performed.  It  was  in  vain  to  remonstrate*  so  we  submit- 


56  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  V. 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 

ted  to  the  delay  with  as  much  cheerfulness  as  possible. — 
To  improve  my  time  I  determined  to  go  on  shore  and 
witness  a  funeral  among  the  yeomanry  of  Kentucky. 
The  steamboat  had  been  drawn  up  to  the  bank  under  the 
verdant  canopy  of  a  cluster  of  umbrageous  trees.  After 
ascending  the  bank,  which  might  have  been  some  fifty 
feet  from  the  water  to  its  summit,  we  found  ourselves  in 
the  midst  of  a  beautiful  grove,  where  the  underwood  had 
been  cut  away,  and  the  earth  was  carpeted  with  green 
sward.  Most  of  our  passengers  having  landed,  the  coffin 
was  brought  out  from  the  boat  and  conveyed  towards  a 
cottage  that  stood  some  two  hundred  yards  distant.  We 
all  then  moved  on  towards  the  house.  The  first  thing  that 
attracted  our  attention  in  approaching  this  rural  dwelling, 
was  the  number  of  horses  fastened  to  the  fences,  and 
equipped  most  of  them  with  ladies'  riding  saddles. — 
Around  and  within  the  house  we  found  a  large  company 
assembled.  I  was  sorry  to  see  so  many  rotund  and  rubi 
cund  faces  among  the  men,  bearing  unerring  indications  of 
intemperance.  The  fair  daughters  of  Kentucky  were 
certainly  on  this  occasion  more  happily  represented  than 
the  stronger  sex.  They  were,  however,  very  peculiarly 
dressed.  They  generally  wore  a  sun-bonnet,  which  had 
a  long  frill  or  flounce  that  hung  like  a  shawl  over  their 
shoulders,  and  carried  in  their  hands  little  riding  whips, 
which  left  us  at  no  loss  to  understand  who  were  the  riders 
of  the  caparisoned  steeds  that  we  had  seen  in  such  numbers 
around  this  house  of  mourning. 

I  pressed  along  through  the  crowd,  and  followed  the 
coffin  to  the  house  with  the  hope  of  witnessing  the  reli 
gious  exercises  that  I  supposed  would  be  performed  on 


CH.  V.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  57 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 

this  occasion.  The  house  consisted  principally  of  one 
long  large  room,  in  a  corner  of  which  the  corpse  was 
placed.  Here  also  the  mourners  sat,  and  the  company 
that  were  collecting  to  attend  the  funeral.  The  coffin  was 
brought  into  this  room,  and  placed  in  front  of  the  corpse, 
which  was  clad  in  the  vestments  it  was  to  wear  in  its 
narrow  house.  It  was  immediately  in  the  presence  of 
the  mourners,  and  of  this  promiscuous  company,  raised 
from  its  position  and  transferred  to  the  coffin.  This  being 
done,  the  undertaker  proceeded  to  fasten  on  the  lid  with 
the  exception  of  the  head-piece,  which  was  separate  from 
the  other.  The  wife,  and  mother,  and  family  friends, 
then  moved  forward,  and  proceeded  to  take  leave  of  the 
unbreathing  dead.  I  never  was  more  struck  with  the 
power  of  human  sympathy.  At  that  moment  many  hardy, 
sun-burnt,  iron-looking  faces  put  on  all  the  expression  of 
deep  and  overwhelming  emotion.  Tears  ran  down  cheeks 
that  one  would  have  thought  had  never  been  wet  with 
such  tender  drops  before.  Even  our  imperturbable  cap 
tain,  whom  we  thought  proof  against  all  feeling,  and 
almost  a  perfect  impersonation  of  apathy,  wept  and  sobbed 
aloud. 

The  coffin  was  then  borne  out  into  a  rude  open  piazza 
or  stoop  in  front  of  the  house,  and  there  left  for  some 
time  till  the  curiosity  of  every  gazer  seemed  fully  glutted. 
Then  again  the  near  relatives  came  forward  and  kissed  the 
dead.  The  widowed  wife  seemed  almost  frantic  in  be 
stowing  the  parting  tokens  of  her  affection  upon  the  un 
breathing  body  of  her  deceased  companion.  I  felt  obliged 
to  turn  away,  for  I  could  not  endure  the  sight  of  her  wild 
frantic  manner  as  she  clasped  and  kissed  again  and  again 


58  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.  V. 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 

the  cold  clay  of  her  husband  !  This  finally  had  a  close. 
Then  after  a  short  pause,  a  female  bearing  in  her  hands  a 
pair  of  shears,  pressed  her  way  through  the  crowd,  and 
proceeding  to  the  head  of  the  coffin,  took  off  several  large 
locks  of  hair  that  rested  on  the  cold  forehead  of  the  dead 
man.  The  coffin  was  then  immediately  closed,  and  pre 
paration  made  to  move  towards  the  grave.  I  accosted  an 
elderly  lady  that  stood  near  me  and  said — 

"  Are  we  to  have  no  religious  services  on  tljis  occa 
sion  ?" 

"No." 

"  Is  there  no  minister  present  to  officiate  ?" 

"  No,"  was  the  only  reply  I  received. 

I  then  turned  to  another  and  said,  "  Are  there  no  minis 
ters  who  reside  in  this  part  of  the  country  ?" 

"None  very  near  here,"  was  the  response. 

I  mentioned  this  conversation  to  my  friend  B who 

stood  near,  and  observed  to  him  that  I  regretted  that  such 
an  opportunity  should  be  lost,  when  the  feelings  of  all 
were  so  subdued,  to  direct  the  minds  of  these  people  to 
the  solemn  realities  of  eternity ;  that  even  a  single  prayer 
offered  up  at  this  moment  might  be  the  means  of  saving  a 
soul.  He  went  and  spoke  to  our  captain,  mentioned  that 
there  was  a  clergyman  present,  and  suggested  to  him  the 
expediency  of  inviting  him  to  engage  in  some  religious 
exercises.  The  captain  with  his  usual  apathy,  into  which 
he  had  again  relapsed,  replied,  "  I  don't  know  whether  it 
is  worth  while." 

The  funeral  began  to  move  off  in  the  following  order  or 
rather  disorder.  First,  the  four  bearers  took  the  lead, 
carrying  the  coffin  on  two  rudely  hewn  sticks,  prepared 


CH.  V.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  59 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 

for  the  occasion.  Then  followed  four  or  five  of  the  near 
relatives  all  abreast.  Then  came  the  bereaved  widow, 
riding  on  horseback,  and  after  her  all  the  assembled  crowd, 
male  and  female,  hurrying  on  twelve  or  fifteen  abreast  of 
each  other.  The  funeral  train  proceeded  near  where  we 
landed,  and,  after  having  gone  a  short  distance  into  the 
grove,  it  descended  into  a  narrow  ravine,  through  which 
run  a  little  brook,  gurgling  over  its  pebbly  bottom.  When 
the  bearers  reached  this  brook  they  had  no  other  way  to 
proceed  but  to  ford  it ;  the  others  got  over  as  well  as  they 
could,  on  logs  and  stones.  .Having  ascended  the  opposite 
bank,  we  soon  reached  a  well  trodden  path,  which  we 
followed  for  some  short  distance,  and  then  turned  abruptly 
into  a  cornfield.  When  we  had  reached  the  central  part 
of  the  field,  which  was  an  eminence  of  some  height,  we 
found  an  open  grave.  The  excavation  was  at  least  four 
times  larger  than  the  coffin  required,  with  a  place  sunk  in 
the  bottom  just  large  enough  to  receive  it. 

While  we  were  ascending  the  hill  near  the  grave,  the 
captain  having  had  some  consultation  with  the  friends  of 
the  deceased,  and  again  feeling  some  kindlings  of  sensibili 
ty,  sought  me  out  from  among  the  crowd,  and  very  affec 
tionately  throwing  his  arm  over  my  shoulders  thus  accosted 
me — 

"  I  am  very  sorry  to  detain  you  on  your  journey,  but  the 
hands  were  all  so  much  attached  to  Mr.  R.,  I  could  not 
well  send  them  on  till  the  funeral  was  over."  I  replied, 
"  It  is  perfectly  right  to  detain  us  under  these  circum 
stances.  This  is  a  very  solemn  event,  and  one  that  should 
be  regarded  as  a  loud  call  both  to  you  and  your  hands. 


60  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.  V. 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 

We  must  all  soon  come  to  this  !  How  important  then  to 
lay  it  to  heart !" 

To  all  this  he  readily  assented  and  replied,  "  Several  of 
the  friends  have  expressed  a  wish  that  you  should  give  us 
a  short  exhortation  at  the  grave." 

I  felt  no  disposition  to  decline  complying  with  this  re 
quest.  Accordingly  when  the  coffin  had  been  placed  over 
the  excavated  grave,  with  the  broad  blue  canopy  over  our 
heads,  amid  the  stillness  of  the  surrounding  country 
scene,  and  the  hill-side  beneath  me  covered  with  a  dense 
mass  of  human  beings,  I  lifted  up  my  voice  for  my  Mas 
ter,  and  spoke  to  them  of  sin,  and  death,  and  Christ,  and 
salvation.  As  I  looked  over  the  silent  listening  throng, 
I  remembered  that  I  had  never  met  one  of  them  before, 
and  probably  should  never  meet  one  of  them  again  till 
we  stood  together  at  the  judgment  bar.  I  endeavoured 
to  exhibit  to  them  the  scenes  of  that  great  and  dreadful 
day,  and  the  terms  on  which  they  would  be  accepted  or 
rejected.  I  endeavoured  to  direct  the  mourners  that  wept 
around  that  grave  to  the  balm  that  is  in  Gilead  and  the 
physician  who  is  there.  The  countenances  of  all  were 
solemn,  and  there  were  not  wanting  evidences  of  deep  and 
tender  emotion.  The  remarks  were  closed  with  prayer  to 
the  eternal  Framer  of  earth  and  sky.  Whether  on  that 
hill-side,  with  the  Ohio  rolling  at  our  feet,  and  the  blue 
heavens  stretching  over  our  heads,  any  good  was  done 
when  we  laid  the  dead  steamboat  captain  in  his  grave,  the 
developeraents  of  the  great  day  must  show  !  In  my  heart 
I  thanked  the  Lord  for  this  opportunity  of  going  out  into 
the  highways  and  hedges  to  try  to  compel  them  to  come  in. 


CH.  V.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  61 

Voyage  on  the  Ohio. 

As  soon  as  the  grave  was  closed  up,  the  bell  from  our 
boat  reminded  us  that  we  must  be  on  our  way.  During 
the  rest  of  the  voyage  our  captain  seemed  very  serious  and 
thoughtful.  At  tea  he  requested  that  a  blessing  should  be 
invoked  on  our  meal.  My  friend  B.  sought  a  private  op 
portunity  to  press  the  subject  of  personal  religion  upon 
his  attention.  He  received  what  was  offered  with  great 
candour,  and  seemed  willing  to  prolong  the  conversation. 
His  conduct  after  this  to  us  was  marked  with  every  indi 
cation  of  respectfulness  and  attachment.  The  next  morn 
ing  we  found  ourselves  at .  Cincinnati,  the  city  which  has 
been  called  "  THE  QUEEN  OF  THE  WEST." 


62  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  VI. 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A    GLIMPSE    OF    KENTUCKY. 

Cincinnati — The  Queen  city — Views  in  reference  to  missionary 
labour — The  kind  of  missionaries  wanted  in  the  great  Valley — Wal 
nut  Hills — Lane  Seminary — Dr.  Beecher — Woodward  College — Dr. 
Aydelott — The  old  Kentucky  man — Louisville — The  Gait  House — 
View  of  the  interior  of  Kentucky — Plantations — A  sore  evil— Ken- 
tuckian  traits  of  character — A  thrilling  incident. 

Cincinnati,  Friday  Morning,  June  Z3d,  1837. 
WE  reached  this  city,  not  inappropriately  called  "  The 
Queen  of  the  West,"  yesterday  morning,  and  bid  adieu  to 
the  Elk  and  its  taciturn  captain.  Upon  the  whole  I  have 
been  greatly  pleased  with  Cincinnati.  The  whole  air  and 
aspect  of  the  town  has  reminded  me  more  of  Philadelphia 
than  any  city  I  have  seen  west  of  the  mountains.  Christ 
Church,  in  this  city,  is  a  noble  building,  and  the  interior  fur 
nishes  a  beautiful  specimen  of  architectural  taste  and  skill. 
St.  Paul's  Church  is  also  a  tasteful  structure,  although  I  was 
not  able  to  obtain  a  view  of  the  interior.  The  Roman 
Catholic  cathedral  and  college  make  a  fine  appearance,  but 
the  interior  of  the  cathedral  greatly  disappointed  me.  The 
audience  room  is  small,  narrow,  and  mean  in  appearance. 
I  am  happy  to  say  that  in  passing  through  this  western 


CH.  VI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  63 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 

region  I  find  but  one  impression  among  well-informed  and 
intelligent  men  in  relation  to  the  growth  and  progress  of 
popery  here  ;  and  that  \s,  that  it  is  making  little  or  no 
advances,  except  with  the  increase  of  foreign  population. 

In  my  visit  to  Cincinnati  I  derived  much  information  in 
relation  to  the  west,  as  well  as  much  personal  enjoyment 
from  the  conversation  and  society  of  our  most  excellent 
brother,  the  Rev.  J.  T.  B.,  Rector  of  Christ  Church.  He 
occupies  a  most  important  position  on  the  walls  of  Zion, 
and  I  could  not  but  say  to  myself,  the  more  I  saw  and  con 
versed  with  him,  "  Oh  that  we  had  a  thousand  such  cler 
gymen  at  the  west  as  he."  He,  as  well  as  several  other 
intelligent  clergymen  in  this  region,  assured  me  that  it 
needed  only  a  band  of  well-trained,  devoted,  godly  men, 
to  plant  the  Episcopal  Church  every  where  through  the 
whole  length  and  breadth  of  this  vast  valley.  The  united 
testimony  of  all  is,  "  Send  us  the  right  kind  of  men — or 
send  us  none.  The  idea  that  any  one  will  answer  for  a 
missionary  to  the  west  is  a  most  fatal  error.  We  want 
here  men  of  enlarged  and  liberal  views,  thoroughly  educat 
ed,  of  great  prudence,  energy  and  efficiency — men  who  are 
willing  to  work,  and  willing  to  keep  on  working  till  they 
see  the  fruit  of  their  labours — and  above  all,  pious,  devoted 
men — men  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  burning  with  a 
love  for  immortal  souls,  who  will  speak  directly  to  the 
hearts  and  consciences  of  people.  Give  us  such  ministers, 
and  no  limits  need  be  set  to  the  establishment  of  the 
Church.  But  if  men  of  another  stamp  are  to  be  sent, 
those  whose  dullness,  and  deadness,  and  inefficiency  pre 
vent  their  getting  any  place  among  the  old  established 
parishes  at  the  east,  the  result  will  be  that  our  prospects 


64  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  VI. 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 

here  for  the  Church  wherever  they  plant  themselves  will 
be  for  ever  ruined." 

I  have  heard  these  sentiments  again  and  again  from  the 
lips  of  some  of  our  most  devoted  ministers  at  the  west. 
The  body  of  clergy  that  now  come  here  are  going  to  give 
character  to  the  Church.  They  are  engaged  in  the  mo 
mentous  business  of  lay 'ing  foundations.  We  must  look 
not  only  to  the  immediate,  but  future  results  of  their  labours. 
In  almost  all  places,  before  any  thing  can  be  done  a  church 
has  to  be  built.  I  had  no  conception  till  I  entered  this 
great  valley  of  the  difficulty  of  finding  a  place  in  which  to 
assemble  the  people  for  public  worship.  Almost  the  first 
business  to  be  done  is  to  effect  the  erection  of  a  church. 
The  clergyman  who  can  inspire  such  confidence  in  him 
self  and  awaken  such  a  degree  of  interest,  as  to  lead  a 
western  community  to  embark  in  such  an  enterprize,  must 
have  some  tact  and  power.  Another  difficulty  is  to  induce 
the  people  to  attend  church.  Vast  numbers  here  have  fallen 
into  the  confirmed  habit  of  spending  their  Sabbaths  in 
another  way.  It  is  an  effort  for  them  to  go  to  church. 
There  must  be  some  attractions  in  the  minister  to  draw 
this  class  of  persons  out,  and  they  are  here  a  very  large, 
and  respectable,  and  influential  class.  A  dull,  sleepy, 
rosing  minister  is  not  the  man  for  the  west. 

In  the  afternoon  we  rode  out  to  Walnut  Hills  to  visit 
Lane  Seminary,  and  pay  our  respects  to  Dr.  Beecher.  He 
received  us  with  that  frank,  blunt  cordiality,  which  I  have 
so  often  experienced  in  New  England,  and  which  makes 
its  rough  and  cragged  hills  more  attractive  to  me  than  all 
the  luxuriant  fields  of  the  west.  The  pleasure  of  our  visit 
was  not  a  little  enhanced  by  the  presence  of  Miss  Catharine 


CH.  VI. J  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  65 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 

E.  Beecher,  who  is  widely  known  to  the  literary  world 
through  the  productions  of  her  gifted  pen.  I  am  sorry  that 
my  limits  will  not  allow  me  to  detail  to  you  some  parts  of 
a  discussion  that  we  had  upon  several  interesting  topics — 
especially  in  reference  to  the  present  state  of  the  Presby 
terian  Church,  and  of  the  best  mode  of  diffusing  light 

among  the  Roman  Catholics.     I  certainly  left  Dr.  B 

more  than  ever  impressed  with  a  high  conviction  of  the 
brilliancy  of  his  intellect,  and  the  depth  of  his  piety. 

The  location  of  Lane  Seminary  is  in  the  midst  of  a  most 
beautiful  landscape.  There  is  just  enough,  and  just  the 
right  admixture  of  hill  and  dale,  forest  and  field,  to  give  it 
the  effect  we  love  to  feel  in  gazing  upon  a  calm  and  quiet 
scene  of  beauty.  In  our  return  to  Cincinnati  we  took 
another  route,  which,  as  we  approached  the  town,  gave  us 
from  the  lofty  amphitheatre  of  hills  that  encircle  this  "  oc 
cidental  queen"  a  new  view  of  her  charms.  As  we  ap 
proached  the  lofty  eminences  in  the  rear  of  the  town,  while 
we  gazed  from  the  summit  down  upon  the  city,  I  could 
not  but  reflect  how  Jerusalem  must  have  appeared  to  the 
spectator  who  stood  upon  Mount  Olivet,  and  looked  down 
upon  the  proud  domes  and  busy  streets  that  lay  beneath 
him.  And  the  thought  too  then  occurred  to  me,  that  had 
I  the  gifted  vision  of  him  who  once  stood  upon  Olivet,  and 
wept  over  Jerusalem,  I  might  see  in  this  beautiful  city 
enough  to  draw  forth  floods  of  grief.  With  all  my  admi 
ration  of  Cincinnati,  I  see  here  abundant  evidences  of 
great  wickedness.  The  temperance  cause  I  fear  has  made 
but  little  advance  in  this  place,  and  the  god  of  this  world 
holds  a  fearful  sway  over  the  minds  of  too  many  of  its 
inhabitants. 

6* 


66  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.  VI. 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 

I  met  last  evening  the  Rev.  Dr.  Aydelott,  the  former 
Rector  of  Christ  Church,  who  now  occupies  the  place  of 
President  of  Woodward  College,  an  institution  in  Cincin 
nati,  endowed  by  the  munificence  of  a  single  individual, 
and  which  promises,  with  its  present  head,  to  do  much 
for  the  cause  of  learning  in  the  west.  I  am  satisfied  that 
education  here  is  to  be  one  of  the  great  moral  levers  by 
which  mind  is  to  be  raised  from  the  darkness  and  degrada 
tion  of  sin.  In  the  President  of  Woodward  College  I 
found  a  man  of  thorough  evangelical  views,  sound  intellect, 
and  fine  literary  attainment. 

•x< 

Louisville,  Tuesday,  June  27. 

It  was  about  noon,  Friday  the  23d,  that  we  left  Cincin 
nati  on  board  the  steamboat  Commerce.  Having  reached 
the  great  Miami,  we  had  immediately  under  our  eye  the 
view  of  three  states.  Ohio  which  we  were  leaving — 
Indiana  which  now  constituted  the  right-hand  bank  of  the 
river,  and  Kentucky,  which  still  continued  to  present  us 
with  its  "alternations  of  bottom  and  bluff"  on  the  left. — 
We  met  on  board  a  fine  specimen  of  plain,  honest,  fearless 
Kentucky  character.  He  was  an  old  man  who  cultivated 
a  farm  without  slave  labour,  possessing  great  bluntness,  a 
large  share  of  intelligence,  and  an  evident  warm-hearted 

piety.     Having  formed  some  acquaintance  with  B , 

he  accosted   Mr.  F and  myself  almost  immediately 

upon  coming  where  we  stood,  in  the  following  manner. 
"  Well,  gentlemen,  I  find  your  friend  here  is  for  Christ : 
which  side  are  you  on  ?  I  am  willing  to  show  my  colours." 
He  seemed  very  happy  to  know  that  we  were  trying  to 
serve  the  same  Master  whom  he  loved. 


CH.  VI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  67 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 

At  early  dawn,  on  the  morning  of  Saturday,  June  24th, 
we  found  our  steamboat  lying  along  the  shore,  on  which 
Louisville  is  built.  As  the  heat  now  began  to  be  op 
pressive,  it  was  very  reviving  to  leave  the  confined  cabin 
of  our  steamer,  and  inhale  the  fresh  breath  of  morning. 
Louisville  is  evidently  a  flourishing  business  town,  con 
taining  about  twenty-five  thousand  inhabitants,  ten  thousand 
less  than  Cincinnati.  We  put  up  at  the  GALT  HOUSE,  an 
establishment  which  we  had  heard  very  highly  commended. 
We  however,  in  the  end,  did  not  feel  disposed  greatly  to  dis 
sent  from  the  remark  of  one  of  the  lodgers  at  the  Hotel,  who 
in  true  Kentucky  style  remarked — "  that  the  Gait  House 
ivas  not  after  all  just  what  it  was  cracked  up  to  6e."  I 
found  many  things  to  interest  me  in  Louisville.  During 
the  few  days  that  I  stopped  here,  it  was  my  intention  to 
visit  Lexington,  but  having  been  providentially  prevented, 
I  endeavoured  to  make  amends  for  this  disappointment  by 
taking  short  excursions  into  the  country.  How  could  I 
fail  to  be  delighted  with  the  splendid  corn  and  hemp  fields 
along  by  the  sides  of  which  I  passed  !  and  the  luxuriant 
forests  which,  with  their  underwood  cleared  away,  and 
grown  up,  as  they  were,  with  blue  grass,  appeared  like 
noble  parks  affording  pasture  ground  for  the  hundred 
beeves  that  roamed  there  !  How  could  I  fail  to  be  delighted 
with  the  frank,  and  generous,  and  warm-hearted  hospitality 
which  I  every  where  experienced.  But  I  saw  a  dark  cloud 
hanging  over  this  beautiful  state  !  Almost  all  its  inhabi 
tants  see  it,  and  lament  it,  and  hope  that  it  may  ona  day 
be  rolled  away  !  Through  the  politeness  of  a  friend  I  was 
afforded  an  opportunity  of  visiting  several  large  plantations 
cultivated  by  slaves.  I  was  pleased  with  the  evident 


68  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [dl.  VI. 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 

kindness  with  which  the  slaves  are  treated,  and  the  happy 
contentedness  which  they  displayed.  But  still  I  could  not 
but  see  many  evils  connected  with  this  system.  And  I 
have  no  doubt  that  large  portions  of  the  intelligent  part  of 
the  people  in  Kentucky  have  juster  views  of  these  evils 
than  any  of  their  northern  neighbours — and  that  could  silent 
wishes  remove  the  difficulty  the  chains  of  bondage  would 
be  instantly  broken.  I  dined  with  a  gentleman,  of  great 
urbanity  and  professed  piety,  living  on  a  small  plantation 
in* the  country.  After  dinner,  we.  walked  out,  and  passed 
by  the  shantee  in  which  his  slaves  lived.  He  asked  me 
to  look  in,  and  talk  with  them,  he  in  the  mean  time  passing 
on,  with  some  other  gentlemen  into  the  garden.  I  did  so. 
In  the  cottage  they  occupied  there  was  every  appearance 
of  neatness  and  comfort.  I  remarked  to  an  intelligent 
looking  woman  who  stood  over  the  wash-tub — 

'*.  You  look  quite  comfortable  here,  I  suppose  you  are 
very  happy." 

She  immediately  replied,  "I  am  not  happy." 

"  Ah  !"  said  I,  "  what  makes  you  unhappy  ?  Are  you 
not  treated  kindly  by  your  master  and  his  family. 

"  Oh,  yes !"  she  responded,  "  I  have  nothing  to  com 
plain  of  on  that  gronnd." 

"  What  is  it  then  that  makes  you  unhappy?"  I  asked. 

"  My  sins,"  she  replied. 

I  remarked  that  this  was  indeed  the  cause  of  all  our 
misery ;  and  I  then  endeavoured  to  point  her  to  that 
blessed  fountain  opened  for  sin  and  uncleanness,  where  she 
and  all  our  guilty  race  might  wash  and  be  clean. 

As  I  passed  along,  I  saw  several  young  children  around 
the  establishment,  and  when  I  joined  our  host  in  the  gar- 


CII.  VI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  69 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 

den,  I  told  him  what  had  passed,  and  inquired  of  him,  if 
the  parents  of  the  children  we  saw  had  been  regularly 
married.  He  appeared  somewhat  confused,  and  very 
serious — but  at  length  replied — 

"  This  is  one  of  the  worst  features  of  slavery.  Two  of 
the  parents  of  those  children  are  married.  The  woman 
with  whom  you  were  conversing  is  the  mother  of  four 
children,  and  has  never  been  married  ?  Her  conscience  is 
not  easy." 

I  inquired  if  such  things  were  of  common  occurrence 
among  the  slave  population?  He  replied — "Yes — and 
we  cannot  prevent  it."  Alas  for  that  state  of  society  which 
brings  along  unavoidably  such  sin  in  its  train ! 

I  inquired  in  relation  to  the  religious  instruction  of  the 
slaves,  and  was  sorry  to  learn  that  it  was  so  very  defective. 
On  one  plantation  where  there  were  seventy  slaves,  the 
master  was  a  perfect  worldling,  and  never  allowed  his 
slaves  to  attend  public  worship  or  receive  any  kind  of  reli 
gious  instruction.  Must  there  not  be  something  wrong  in 
that  state  of  society  which  places  seventy  immortal  souls 
so  entirely  under  the  control  of  one  individual  that  he  can 
shut  against  them  completely  the  gate  of  heaven  ?  But  this 
is  an  unwelcome  theme  and  I  pass  on. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  part  of  our  country  where  there 
are  such  fixed  and  marked  traits  of  character  as  in  New 
England  and  Kentucky.  There  are  many  traits  in  the 
Kentuckian  which  I  admire,  and  which  when  brought 
under  the  influence  and  control  of  Divine  grace  form  the 
substratum  of  a  noble  character.  One  of  the  attributes  of 
this  character  is  an  honest  independence,  which  despises 
the  meanness  of  stooping  to  get  any  advantage  by  blandish- 


70  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.  VI. 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 

ment  or  truckling.  This  is  evident  from  the  common 
drayman  to  the  high-minded  planter.  Another  attribute  in 
this  character,  is  a  love,  amounting  almost  to  a  passion,  for 
discussion,  oratory,  and  public  speaking.  It  is  said,  that 
in  no  one  of  the  states  are  all  political  questions  so 
thoroughly  discussed  and  understood  by  the  great  mass  of 
the  people  as  in  Kentucky.  During  the  sittings  of  the 
courts,  I  am  told  that  all  leave  their  work,  and  give  up 
their  time  to  attend  the  trial  of  the  various  suits  that  are 
pending,  and  to  listen  to  the  speeches  that  are  made  on 
the  occasion.  Wherever  there  is  public  speaking,  there 
the  people  will  flock.  I  believe  there  is  no  state  where  a 
talented,  eloquent  ministry  could  effect  "more  than  here. — 
Unhappily  there  is  much  infidelity  prevailing  in  this  state, 
and  yet  I  have  no  doubt  that  it  may  and  will  be  entirely 
supplanted  by  the  labours  of  a  faithful  and  efficient  ministry. 

You  will  be  gratified  to  learn  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  J 

has  commenced  his  labours  with  great  acceptableness. 
His  removal  to  Louisville,  at  this  time,  is  regarded  by 
the  friends  of  the  Church  in  this  region  as  a  most  auspi 
cious  event.  I  have  no  doubt  that  a  wide  field  of  useful 
ness  lies  before  him.  They  are  erecting  in  Louisville  a  new 
Episcopal  Church,  and  if  a  suitable  pastor  is  procured, 
there  is  not  the  least  question  but  that  both  churches  will 
be  entirely  full. 

The  very  best  specimen  of  true  original  Kentucky  cha 
racter,  which  I  have  met,  was  on  board  the  steamboat.  The 
love  of  this  individual  for  his  native  state  amounted  almost 
to  a  passion.  Though  in  exterior  very  plain  and  blunt,  he 
possessed  uncommon  intelligence,  and  contributed  by  his 
conversation  in  no  small  degree  to  our  enjoyment. 


CH.  VI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  71 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 

He  gave  me  the  following  statement  in  relation  to  the 
early  settlement  of  Kentucky. 

"This  was  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  blooming  ter 
ritories  over  which  a  wild  luxuriant  forest  ever  waved.-— 
And  yet  as  it  was  a  sort  of  dividing  line  between  the 
northern  and  southern  Indians,  it  became  the  battle-ground 
upon  which  these  nations  met  and  waged  interminable 
wars,  so  that  it  went  among  the  savages  by  the  name  of 
the  dark  and  bloody  land.  Near  the  close  of  the  revolu 
tionary  war  several  settlements  were  attempted  in  Ken 
tucky  by  emigrants  from  Virginia.  My  ancestors  were 
among  the  number.  The  Indians  both  from  the  south 
and  north,  almost  immediately  became  jealous  of  these 
white  settlers,  and  adopted  the  purpose  of  exterminating 
them.  The  settlers  were  able  to  keep  their  position  only 
by  building  a  fort  and  living  in  it.  While  a  certain  portion 
of  the  men  worked  in  attempting  to  clear  and  cultivate  the 
land,  another  portion  being  armed,  were  on  watch.  I  was 
born  in  one  of  these  forts  near  Boonsborough.  I  wore,  till 
I  was  twelve  years  old,  hose  made  of  buffalo  hair.  Our 
chief  living  was  upon  bear  and  buffalo  meat.  We  were 
in  the  midst  of  the  wildness  of  nature.  Hundreds  of 
times  have  I  seen  the  Indians  rushing  upon  our  fort,  or 
fleeing  before  the  sharp-speaking  guns  of  our  friends. 
People  who  live  in  the  densely  settled  portions  of  our 
country,  know  very  little  about  the  toils  and  dangers,  the 
sacrifices  and  privations  which  the  first  settlers  endure." 

My  Kentucky  acquaintance  illustrated  this  last  remark 
by  a  vast  number  of  thrilling  incidents,  one  or  two  of 
which  I  will  relate. 

When  he  was  quite  young,  several  of  the  people  of 


p       ;.  " 

'r?   * 

72  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  VI. 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 

that  settlement,  undertook  to  manufacture  maple  sugar. 
The  winter  had  relaxed  its  rigours,  and  the  warm  sun 
began  to  pour  down  his  genial  rays.  The  snow  was  fast 
melting  away,  and  the  sap  ran  merrily  from  the  perforated 
sugar  trees.  Several  negroes  were  engaged  a  short  dis 
tance  from  the  fort  in  collecting  the  sap.  It  was  supposed 
that  no  Indians  were  in  the  neighbourhood,  as  none  had 
been  seen  for  several  months.  Tempted  by  the  bright 
sunny  day,  a  daughter  of  one  of  the  settlers,  a  young, 
beautiful,  blooming  girl,  rambled  beyond  the  enclosures 
of  the  fort,  where  the  negroes  were  collecting  the  sugar 
sap.  While  she  stood  there,  full  of  buoyancy  and  free 
from  every  apprehension,  a  negro  being  near,  busily  en 
gaged  in  some  of  the  various  processes  of  sugar-making, 
four  or  five  wild  Indians  in  a  moment  sprung  upon  them  ! 
The  negro  they  seized  and  bound,  and  in  an  instant  cut 
down  with  their  tomahawks  this  beautiful  girl.  Having 
scalped  her,  they  fled,  carrying  with  them  the  captured 
negro.  The  alarm  was  soon  given  at  the  fort.  They 
were  pursued — overtaken,  and  several  of  them  shot.  The 
negro  was  rescued.  Those  that  had  escaped  went  five 
hundred  miles  around  among  the  tribe  to  raise  the  war- 
cry,  and  then  came  back  and  again  attacked  the  settle 
ment.  In  that  encounter  my  Kentucky  friend  told  me  that 
eleven  of  his  family  relatives  were  killed. 

Another  incident  which  he  related  was  the  following. 
Somewhere  on  a  station  near  Kentucky  river,  in  the  spring, 
when  the  earth  began  to  put  on  her  bloom,  two  young 
ladies,  the  eldest  of  whom  was  the  first  child  born  in  Ken 
tucky,  went  out  to  gather  flowers.  As  they  saw  some 
very  rich  blossoms  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  they  took  a 


CH.    VI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  73 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 

little  skiff,  and  went  from  one  side  to  the  other  collecting 
them.  While  thus  engaged  a  number  of  Indians  were  in 
the  canebrakes  watching  them.  The  young  ladies  having 
by  a  turn  of  the  river  passed  beyond  the  view  of  their 
enemies,  the  Indians  proposed  to  gather  flowers,  and  place 
them  all  along  the  bank,  where  they  were  in  ambuscade, 
so  that  when  they  returned,  attracted  by  these  flowers, 
they  would  come  up  to  the  bank  and  then  the  boat  could 
be  seized.  The  plan  entirely  succeeded,  and  while  these 
young  ladies  were  gaily  cropping  their  flowers,  a  huge 
wild  Indian  sprang  from  his  concealment  into  the  boat. 
Their  destiny  then  seemed  sealed.  They  were  imme 
diately  borne  away  as  captives.  One  of  them,  however, 
wore  a  dress  handkerchief  of  red  and  brilliant  colours. — 
This  she  silently  kept  pulling  to  pieces,  and  dropping  the 
shreds  as  she  was  hurried  along  through  the  forest.  The 
friends  of  these  young  ladies  soon  become  alarmed. 
Marks  were  discovered  of  an  Indian  trail.  The  empty 
boat  was  found.  A  band  of  armed  men  commenced  pur 
suit,  headed  by  the  father  of  one  of  these  young  ladies. — 
They  discovered  the  shreds  of  the  handkerchief,  and 
traced  them  till  night  fall,  when  they  suddenly  came  upon 
them  where  they  were  encamped.  They  perceived  there 
was  a  large  number  of  Indians,  and  thought  secresy  in 
their  movements  important.  They  waited  till  the  Indians 
were  asleep,  and  then  the  father  drew  near.  He  saw  the 
two  young  ladies  sitting  by  themselves,  guarded  by  an 
Indian.  The  others  appeared  to  be  asleep.  His  men 
were  at  some  distance,  and  he  thought  it  better  to  go  up 
unseen,  and  tomahawk  this  sentinel,  and  rescue  his  child 
without  alarming  the  other  Indians.  But  in  attempting  it, 

7 


74  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    VI. 

A  Glimpse  of  Kentucky. 

his  faithful  dog  which  accompanied  him,  growled  at  the 
sight  of  these  savages.  In  a  moment  they  were  on  their 
feet  and  he  their  prisoner.  They  determined  at  once  to 
put  him  to  death.  He  was  stripped  and  bound  to  a  tree, 
and  they  were  just  levelling  their  pieces  to  fire  at  him. — 
What  a  moment  of  awful  suspense  for  his  child  who  stood 
looking  on  !  His  men,  alarmed  at  his  long  absence,  drew 
near,  saw  what  was  going  forward,  and  instantly  fired  upon 
the  Indians.  A  panic  was  immediately  struck  into  the 
camp,  and  as  the  fire  from  the  whites  was  kept  up,  and  one 
and  another  Indian  fell  gasping  on  the  ground,  they  soon 
fled  and  left  their  prisoners.  The  father  and  the  two  young 
ladies  returned.  One  of  them  is  still  living,  the  mother  of 
a  large  and  respectable  family,  whose  declining  age  is 
cheered  with  the  comforts  of  a  sweet  hope  in  Christ. 

It  is  well  for  us  to  know  something  of  the  hardships  en 
dured  by  the  first  settlers  in  the  west. 


CH.    VII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  75 

The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE    OHIO    NEAR    ITS    MOUTH. 

New  Albany — Sailing  down  .the  Ohio — Profanity — Lovely  views 
of  nature — A  sudden  squall  on  the  river — Kentucky  shore — Young 
fawn — The  mouth  of  the  Tennessee  river — The  swimming  deer — 
His  struggle  and  capture — Meeting  of  the  waters  of  the  Ohio  with  the 
Mississippi — Gambling — Intemperance — Sail  up  the  Mississippi  to  St- 

Louis. 

New  Albany,  Indiana, 
Tuesday  Morning,  June  27,  1837. 

INDIANA  is  unquestionably  destined  to  become  one  of  the 
most  interesting  of  the  Western  States.  Its  principal 
towns  that  stand  along  on  the  Ohio,  must  of  course  become 
very  important  points.  This  will  be  particularly  the  case 
with  New  Albany,  which  is  already  one  of  the  most  popu 
lous  and  flourishing  towns  in  Indiana.  It  bears  on  every 
part  of  it  the  marks  of  a  new  place,  and  the  manner  in 
which  every  house  and  shed  within  its  precincts  is  crowded, 
shows  that  it  must  have  expansion.  It  is  situated  about 
four  miles  from  Louisville,  just  below  the  rapids,  on  a  fine 
broad  table  of  land,  which  is  so  far  above  high  water  mark, 
as  effectually  to  secure  it  from  those  inundations,  occa- 


76  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    VII. 

The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 

sioned  by  the  sudden  rise  of  the  Ohio.  Some  way  back 
in  the  rear  of  the  town,  and  nearly  encircling  it,  rises  up  in 
a  very  picturesque  manner,  what  is  here  called  a  knob,  an 
elevated  steppe  of  land,  from  which  we  look  down  upon 
the  town  and  river,  and  see  them  spread  out  before  us  as 
on  a  map,  in  distinct  and  beautiful  delineation.  Louisville 
appears  in  the  distance,  and  the  adjacent  country,  which 
with  the  windings,  and  wooded  scenery  of  the  beantiful 
Ohio,  presents  a  view  so  exquisite,  that  the  imagination 
can  scarcely  conceive  any  thing  more  romantic. 

It  is  only  three  or  four  years  since  there  were  but  a 
handful  of  inhabitants  at  New  Albany  :  it  now  numbers  six 
thousand,  and  is  rapidly  increasing  in  population.  A  very 
large  proportion  of  its  inhabitants  are  young,  enterprising 
men  from  the  East,  who  possess  moderate  means,  and  have 
come  here  to  build  up  their  fortunes.  How  important  to 
bring  such  minds  under  the  influence  of  the  Gospel !  This 
is  a  centre  from  which  influences  for  good  or  evil  will  go 
forth  through  the  state,  and  I  believe  it  may  be  truly 
said,  it  is  one  of  those  fields  that  "  are  white  for  the 
harvest." 

I  met  Bishop  Kemper  at  Louisville,  on  his  way  to  hold 
an  ordination  at  Madison,  another  interesting  town  in 
Indiana,  on  the  Ohio,  between  Louisville  and  Cincinnati. 
The  bishop  purposes  to  devote  two  or  three  months 
between  this  and  autumn  to  Indiana.  He  appears  inde 
fatigable  in  his  efforts  to  promote  the  good  cause,  and  every 
tongue  through  the  whole  west  speaks  forth  his  praise,  and 
cheerfully  accords  to  him  the  high  encomium  of  a  zealous, 
devoted,  and  holy  man.  There  are  now  seven  or  eight 


CH.    VII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  77 

The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 

Episcopal  clergymen  in  Indiana,  and  the  cry  still  is,  "  The 
harvest  is  plenteous,  but  the  labourers  are  few/' 


Steamboat,  Tuesday  Evening,  June  Z7tk. 
It  was  about  three  o'clock  to-day,  that  we  started  on  our 
way  from  Louisville,  down  the  Ohio.  It  was  excessively 
hot,  and  I  experienced  a  languor  and  sense  of  exhaustion, 
which  I  do  not  recollect  ever  before  to  have  felt.  When 
the  sun  began  to  decline,  and  we  again  found  ourselves 
gliding  as  by  enchantment  .over  the  surface,  and  sweeping 
through  the  midst  of  the  beautiful  scenery  of  the  Ohio,  I 
felt  that  I  had  passed  into  a  new  world.  As  I  traversed  the 
deck  of  the  boat,  and  saw  reflected  from  the  smooth  and 
mirror-like  bosom  of  the  river,  the  luxuriant  foliage,  rich 
and  dark  by  its  own  deep  verdure — the  smooth  green  bank 
that  sloped  down  to  the  water's  edge,  as  though  to  kiss  the 
smiling  surface  that  slept  so  quietly  below — the  abrupt 
precipitous  bluff,  starting  up  like  a  mound  of  earth,  or  a 
wall  of  solid  masonry — and  the  head-land  sweeping  off  into 
sloping  woods  that  towered  in  majesty  above  the  stream,  I 
could  not  but  feel,  and  could  scarcely  refrain  from  exclaim 
ing  aloud,  how  beautiful  and  surpassingly  lovely  are  the 
works  of  God  !  What  must  the  heart  of  that  man  be  made 
of,  who  can  pass  through  the  midst  of  such  displays  of 
divine  beauty,  and  pollute  the  very  atmosphere  as  he  passes 
with  profanity  !  This  is  what  hundreds  are  daily  doing. 
Almost  all  the  hands  on  board  of  the  steamboats,  down  even 
to  the  little  boys,  utter  an  oath  almost  every  other  word. 
Profane  swearing  is  one  of  the  crying  sins  of  this  western 
world.  Oaths  the  most  horrid  are  awfully  common  among 
7* 


78  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    VII. 

The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 

all  sorts  of  people.     Amid  these  scenes  of  varied  beauty, 
where  creation  appears  so  lovely  we  may  truly  say, 

«  *  *  *  Every  prospect  pleases 
And  only  man  is  vile. 
In  vain  with  lavish  kindness 
The  gifts  of  God  are  strown." 

Men  pass  here  in  thousands,  and  mindless  of  all  these 
tokens  of  a  wonder-working  Deity,  continue  to  live  as 
though  there  were  no  God  in  the  Universe,  or  as  if  He 
existed  only  to  afford  a  theme  for  more  aggravated  profanity. 
And  yet  looking  at  the  matter,  aside  from  the  native  deprav 
ity  of  the  human  heart,  one  would  think  that  the  sponta 
neous  effusion  of  every  intelligent  mind  whose  attention 
was  directed  to  this  scene,  would  be,  as  he  looked  around, 
"  Surely  this  is  the  teaching  of  the  mighty  God !  May 
lessons  be  impressed  upon  my  heart  by  the  outspread 
volumes  before  me,  which  no  mutations  of  time,  no  excite 
ment  of  passion,  no  fascinations  of  the  world,  no  devices  of 
the  Evil  one  will  ever  efface.  Eternal  Creator,  here  amid 
this  green,  boundless,  majestic  temple  of  thy  works  I  renew 
the  consecration  of  myself  to  thee,  soul,  body,  and  spirit. 
While  these  rivers  roll  their  waters  towards  the  sea — while 
a  spear  of  grass  grows  in  these  fields — while  a  tree  on  these 
wooded  banks  is  clothed  with  foliage  in  the  vernal  months 
— yea,  while  the  solid  earth  lasts,  and  the  cycles  of  eternity 
move  on,  with  thy  grace  will  I  live  only  to  serve  and 
glorify  Thee." 

Wednesday,  June  28th. 

While  we  were  leisurely  sailing  along  to-day,  the 
weather  being  oppressively  warm,  and  the  heavens  very 


CH.    VII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  79 

The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 

blight  and  sunny,  and  not  a  breath  of  air  stirring,  pyramids 
of  snow-white  clouds  began  to  be  piled  up  in  the  northern 
and  western  sky.  These  masses  of  cloud  seemed  heaped 
together  in  every  fantastic  form.  They  towered  aloft  like 
huge  mountains  of  snow.  What  added  to  the  interest  and 
singular  appearance  of  the  scene  was,  that  this  arch  of  the 
snow-pillowed  sky  sprung  directly  up  from  a  boundless 
sea  of  verdant  foliage  that  stretched  interminably  around. 
Through  these  masses  of  white  cloud,  there  occasionally 
appeared  large  interstices,  like  deep  caverns,  opening  into 
the  blue  profound  ! — long  .vistas  through  which  we  could 
seem  to  catch  a  view  of  the  inmost  heaven.  Suddenly  a 
tremendous  gale  struck  us ;  the  waters  of  the  calm  Ohio 
were  thrown  into  the  utmost  commotion,  and  the  wind 
came  down  upon  us  with  a  power  that  threatened  to  shiver 
the  steamer  into  a  thousand  atoms.  The  heavens  gathered 
blackness,  and  the  whole  dark  firmament  presented  a  sur 
face  every  now  and  then  lit  up  with  a  sheet  of  the  most 
vivid  fire.  The  waters  ran  very  high,  the  wind  roared,  and 
the  thunder  was  awful.  The  captain  very  prudently 
sought  the  shelter  of  the  shore,  and  our  boat  was  soon  fas 
tened  by  a  strong  cable  to  a  tree.  Then  the  rain  fell  in 
torrents,  as  though  the  waters  of  the  river  itself  were 
scooped  up  and  poured  upon  us.  We  learned  that  a 
few  days  before,  not  far  from  where  we  were,  a  steam 
boat  had  been  capsized  by  a  similar  flaw  of  wind.  We 
were  soon  again  on  our  way,  moving  beneath  a  bright 
and  benignant  sky,  and  fanned  by  a  gentle  and  refreshing 
breeze.  How  much  our  course  down  this  river  resem 
bles  human  life  !  I  cannot  stay  to  make  the  application, 
but  will  only  add  that  they  only  are  wise  who  seek  the 


80  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.    VII. 

The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 

shelter  of  God's  presence  as  a  hidingplace  till  the  storm  be 
overpast. 

We  stopped  towards  evening  to  take  in  wood  on  the 
Kentucky-  shore.  We  there  saw  for  the  first  time  the 
native  cane-brake.  A  wood-cutter's  hut  was  near.  A  little 
ragged  boy  came  out  followed  by  two  large  dogs,  and  a 
little  pet  fawn.  The  dogs  seemed  to  be  fond  of  this  little 
innocent  thing,  which  had  been  taken  only  two  or  three 
weeks  before.  It  seemed  as  it  skipped  along,  and  played 
around  the  footsteps  of  the  child,  very  affectionate  and  con 
fiding.  Oh  !  that  hardened  sinners  were  transformed  into 
a  nature  as  mild,  and  gentle,  and  sweet  as  this  little  fawn  ! 
The, power  of  Christ  through  the  gospel  can  alone  accom 
plish  this. 

Just  at  nightfall  we  passed  the  steamer  Louisiana  in 
distress.  She  had  run  upon  a  reef  of  rocks,  and  was  in 
a  sinking  state.  I  cannot  but  here  record  the  mercy  of 
God  which  has  followed  us  thus  far  in  our  journeyings. 
Steamboats  have  been  blown  up,  and  fired,  and  sunk,  all 
around  us  since  we  started,  and  yet  the  Lord  in  boundless 
mercy  has  preserved  us. 

Thursday,  June  29th. 

When  I  awoke  this  morning,  I  found  the  boat  was  taking 
in  wood  at  Paducah,  just  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tennessee, 
having  passed  the  Cumberland  river  in  the  night.  We 
were  now  approaching  a  scene  of  interest  that  we  had  been 
long  anticipating — the  meeting  of  the  waters  of  the  Ohio 
and  "  the  father  of  rivers."  The  morning  was  rainy  and 
unpleasant,  still  we  were  constantly  on  the  alert,  eagerly 
intent  upon  seeing  every  object  of  interest  around  us. 


CH.    VII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  81 

The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 

While  thus  looking  abroad,  an  affecting  scene  presented 
itself  to  us.  The  Ohio  here,  having  received  its  last  large 
tributaries,  had  become  very  deep  and  broad.  Its  banks 
were  covered  with  tangled  underwood,  and  dense  forest- 
trees — presenting  a  scene  of  unbroken  wildness.  Now  and 
then  a  woodman's  hut  was  visible  on  the  shore,  and  a  little 
boat  fastened  to  the  bank.  A  deer,  bounding  with  the 
fleetness  of  the  wind  to  escape  his  destroyers,  had  reached 
the  river's  edge.  What  could  be  more  natural  than  that, 
as  his  pursuers  pressed  on,  he  should  plunge  into  the  mids-t 
of  the  flowing  stream  !  How  cool  and  grateful  must  have 
been  its  waters  to  him  thus  panting  and  faint !  But  will  he 
find  safety  here  !  No.  His  pursuers  are  again  upon  him. 
Having  seized  two  little  skiffs  they  eagerly  press  on  to 
reach  him.  W^c  saw  them  gliding  through  the  waters 
towards  him.  Again  he  puts  forth  all  his  energies,  and 
dashes  through  the  waves  like  an  arrow  through  the  air. 
The  effort  he  is  making  is  for  his  life.  But  the  strong 
arms  that  ply  the  oars,  send  forward  the  little  barques 
which  contain  his  pursuers  with  a  velocity  that  seems  to- 
cut  off  the  hope  of  escape.  Now  they  are  upon  him ! 
one  boat  is  in  advance  of  him,  and  the  other  rushing 
towards  him.  His  destiny  seemed  sealed  !  But  no — he 
is  gone  !  He  has  darted  to  the  depths  beneath,  and  risen 
far  beyond  the  furthermost  boat !  He  is  exerting  every 
nerve  to  reach  the  shore  !  A  few  moments  more,  and  his 
point  will  be  gained — he  will  be  bounding  through  the 
Kentucky  woods !  No.  Hope  again  dies  !  His  pursuers 
are  again  upon  him — the  boat  is  again  between  him  and 
the  shore.  His  strength  is  exhausted.  The  uplifted  oar 
with  dreadful  stroke  has  fallen  upon  his  head.  The  hands 


82  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [ell.    VII. 


The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 


of  his  fell  pursuers  have  grasped  his  horns,  he  is  dragged 
up  into  the  boat  and  the  huntsman's  knife  has  made  a  deep 
incision  in  his  throat.  He  pants,  and  struggles,  and 
expires  ! 

I  said  to  myself — the  sinner  is  pursued  by  sin,  and 
satan,  and  passion,  like  that  chased  deer.  There  is  no 
escape  for  him  but  in  Christ.  Oh  what  a  happy,  blessed 
hour  of  deliverance  is  that  when  the  arm  of  mercy  is 
reached  forth  to  pluck  him  from  the  hands  of  his  de 
stroyers  ! 

It  was  about  nine  o'clock  this  morning,  when  we  first 
come  in  sight  of  the  Mississippi.  The  waters  of  the  Ohio 
had  seemed  muddy  to  us,  but  now  they  appeared  clear  and 
limpid  compared  with  the  muddy  and  discoloured  stream 
which  we  were  about  to  enter.  There  it  was  before  us  in 
all  its  magnificence,  "  the  mighty  father  of  rivers  !"  When 
our  steamer  touched  its  waves,  it  was  with  us  a  moment  of 
deep  and  intense  interest.  We  now  turned  up  to  breast  its 
impetuous  current  which  swept  proudly  along  by  us  in 
foaming  eddies.  Every  part  of  the  river  seemed  turbid  and 
thick  with  mud,  and  we  could  not  understand  how  these 
waters  could  hold  so  much  soil  in  solution.  I  shall  never 
forget  my  sensations,  when,  shortly  after  we  reached  the 
Mississippi,  I  saw  one  of  the  boatmen  draw  up  a  pail  full 
of  this  muddy  water,  and  putting  his  lips  to  the  vessel 
drink  it  off  with  apparent  relish.  I  afterwards  found  it 
was  the  only  water  drank  on  board  the  steamboats,  and  in 
the  towns  situated  on  this  river.  I  also  found  that  after  it 
was  filtered,  it  was  the  most  delightful  water  that  I  ever 
drank.  One  cause  of  its  turbid  appearance  is  the  large 
portions  of  magnesia  it  holds  in  solution.  This  water  de- 


CH.    VII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  83 


The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 


rives  its  peculiar  characteristics  from  the  Missouri.  Above 
that  stream  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi  are  clear  and 
limpid. 

I  have  already  spoken  of  the  annoyance  to  which  we 
were  constantly  subjected  from  the  profanity  of  those  we 
encountered.  And  I  may  now  add  that,  gambling  is 
another  of  the  vices  that  are  rife  here.  On  our  way  from 
Louisville  to  St.  Louis  there  has  been  one  incessant  scene  of 
gambling  night  and  day.  We  have  evidently  had  three 
professed  gamblers  on  board.  I  am  told  that  there  are  men 
who  do  nothing  else  but  pass  up  and  down  these  waters,  to  rob 
in  this  way  every  unsuspecting  individual,  they  can  induce 
to  play  with  them,  of  his  money.  We  saw  one  victim  fall 
into  the  clutches  of  these  blacklegs.  He  was  a  young 
merchant,  I  believe,  from  Chilicothe,  Ohio.  He  was  first 
induced  to  play  a  simple  game  of  cards.  A  slight  sum  was 
then  staked  to  give  interest  to  the  game.  He  was  allowed 
for  awhile  to  be  successful  and  to  win  of  his  antagonist. 
He  played  on  till  he  became  perfectly  infatuated.  He 
would  hardly  stop  long  enough  to  take  his  meals.  Being 
fairly  within  their  toils,  large  sums  began  to  be  staked,  and 
this  young  man  did  not  see  the  vortex  into  which  he  was 
being  borne  until  he  had  lost  six  hundred  dollars.  In  this 
deep  gambling,  physicians  and  judges  who  were  present 
participated.  What  will  our  country  come  to,  with  such 
examples  before  the  people  !  After  being  shut  up  for  two 
or  three  days  with  such  company,  I  thought  how  horrible 
it  must  be  to  be  shut  up  in  perdition  with  such  characters 
forever  !  Surely  the  very  presence  of  such  men,  with  their 
depraved  passions  in  full  play,  would  of  itself  constitute  a 
perfect  hell !  Another  crying  sin,  which  abounds  on  board 


.-• 

84  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    VII. 

The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 

the  western  steamboats,  and  is  fearfully  prevalent  through 
every  portion  of  this  western  region,  is  the  free  and  un 
restrained  use  of  ardent  spirits  as  a  drink ;  usually  on 
board  these  western  steamboats  whiskey  is  used  just  as 
freely  as  water.  All  drink.  The  pilot — the  engineer — 
the  fireman — all  drink.  The  whiskey  bottle  is  passed 
around  several  times  a  day,  and  then  the  dinner  table  is 
loaded  with  decanters.  I  am  satisfied  that  more  than  two- 
thirds  of  the  disasters  that  occur  on  board  these  steamboats, 
are  attributable  to  this  free  use  of  ardent  spirits. 

I  know  it  will  be  natural  to  ask,  can  nothing  be  done  to 
arrest  the  progress  of  these  mighty  evils  ?     A  gentleman^at 

St.  Louis,  Captain  S ,  has  embarked  in  a  noble  effort 

to  do  this.  Last  summer  he  ran  a  boat  from  Galena  to  St. 
Louis,  with  these  avowed  principles — that  the  Sabbath 
should  be  sanctified — that  wherever  the  Lord's  day  found 
them,  there  they  would  tie  up  their  boat  and  remain  till 
Monday — that  no  ardent  spirits  should  be  brought  on  board 
the  boat — that  no  profane  swearing  should  be  allowed,  and 
no  card-playing  permitted.  He  remarked  to  me  that  the 
exclusion  of  ardent  spirits  removed  the  whole  difficulty — 
that  where  there  was  no  intoxicating  drink,  there  was  very 
little  disposition  to  indulge  in  profanity  or  gambling.  This 
gentleman  has  now  raised  forty  thousand  dollars,  and 
hopes  to  bring  it  up  to  one  hundred  thousand  in  order 
to  establish  a  line  of  boats  on  the  same  principle  from 
Pittsburg  to  New  Orleans.  I  do  believe  that  this  is  one 
of  the  most  important  enterprises  of  the  present  day,  and 
that  the  religious  interests  of  the  west  are  vitally  connected 

with  it.     Captain  S remarked  to  me,  that  no  class  of 

men,  after  the  clergy,  could  exert  such  a  prodigious  in- 


CH.  VII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  85 

The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 

fluence  for  good  or  for  evil,  in  the  western  valley,  as  the 
captains  of  steamboats.  If  they  were  only  pious  men, 
there  is  no  telling  how  much  they  might  do,  every  trip 
they  made,  to  promote  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer. 

If  something  be  not  speedily  done  at  the  west  to  prevent 
the  profanation  of  the  Lord's  day,  there  will  soon  be  no 
Sabbath.  At  the  principal  landing  places  along  the  rivers, 
business  appears  to  go  forward  on  the  Sabbath  just  as  upon 
any  other  day.  Professors  of  religion  are  deeply  involved  in 
this  sin.  Goods  are  carried  to  and  from  their  ware-houses 
at  noon-day,  and  their  clerks  are  busy  in  the  counting- 
room  while  they  are  at  church.  Facts  of  this  kind  I  do 
not  guess  at,  but  know.  Will  not  God  visit  for  such 
things  ?  Oh  what  will  become  of  our  land  when  God 
riseth  up  to  judge  the  earth  ? 

The  whole  character  of  the  scenery,  since  we  entered 
the  Mississippi  has  become  changed ;  the  banks  of  this  great 
stream  are  low  and  marshy.  They  are  generally  covered 
with  dense  forests  and  tangled  underwood,  and  present  the 
appearance  of  nature  in  its  untrodden  wildness. 

Friday,  June  30th. 

We  to-day  made  a  short  stop  at  a  place  which  bears  the 
name  of  Western  Philadelphia.  There  were  some  half 
dozen  buildings,  and  two  stores.  It  is  only  about  nine 
months  since  the  settlement  commenced.  Chestnut  and 
Market  streets  were  pointed  out  to  us.  Their  course 
was  through  a  flourishing  cornfield,  the  stalks  of  which 
were  so  luxuriant  and  lofty,  that  we  in  vain  essayed  to 
reach  their  tops  with  our  hands. 

There  are  more  signs  of  cultivation  visible,  as  we  passed 
8 


86  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  VII. 

The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 

along,  on  the  Missouri  than  on  the  Illinois  side.  The  banks 
as  we  proceed  up  the  stream,  occasionally  rise  into  high 
bluffs — especially  in  Illinois — towering  aloft,  not  unlike  the 
palisades  on  the  Hudson.  Frequently  one  rock  is  piled 
upon  another  to  such  an  elevation,  that  the  summit  of 
the  bluff  juts  over  the  river,  as  though  it  were  ready  to 
tumble  down  upon  the  heads  of  those  who  were  passing 
along  on  the  quiet  stream  beneath.  This  is  particularly  the 
case  as  we  enter  the  lead  country  which  commences  some 
time  before  we  reach  St.  Louis.  These  lofty  towering 
bluffs  that  rise  up  so  perpendicularly,  projecting  over  the 
river,  afford  every  convenience  for  forming  natural  shot 
towers.  We  saw  several  of  these  lofty  cliffs  that  were 
thus  used.  A  little  box  was  erected  upon  the  summit  of 
the  rock,  where  the  molten  lead  was  poured  down  through 
the  mould,  into  a  little  tub  on  the  shore  beneath  to  receive 
the  shot  as  they  fell. 

As  we  slowly  wended  our  way  up  this  mighty  stream, 
we  found  the  shores  adorned  with  flowers,  and  covered 
with  cane-brake  and  thick  underwood.  We  also  saw  the 
trees  loaded  with  grape-vines — and  many  of  them  com 
pletely  matted  over  with  ivy,  woodbine,  and  misletoe. 
The  luxuriance  of  vegetation  seemed  so  great,  as  not  only 
to  cover  the  earth,  but  to  lift  itself  up  suspended  in  the  air. 

We  passed  to-day  St.  Genevieve,  a  French  village, 
standing  on  a  beautiful  hill-side.  The  loveliest  prospect 
stretched  out  before  the  town.  We  could  from  this 
point  see  the  broad  Mississippi  in  its  magnificent  course, 
piercing  the  boundless  forests  of  eternal  verdure,  and 
spreading  out  its  watery  surface  upon  which  a  hundred 
green  islets  seemed  to  float.  The  town  itself,  like  all  the 


CH.  VII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  87 


The  Ohio  near  its  mouth. 


French  villages  that  we  have  seen  on  this  river,  appeared 
old  and  dilapidated,  and  quite  destitute  of  every  thing  like 
improvement,  or  enterprise.  I  could  not  but  contrast 
these  French  villages,  in  the  midst  of  this  rich  luxuriant 
land,  with  their  little  Roman  Catholic  chapels,  their  low 
narrow  houses,  and  abundant  marks  of  poverty,  with  the 
neat,  tidy,  thriving  villages  of  New  England,  which, 
although  they  rear  their  heads  from  a  hard  rocky  soil, 
where  industry  has  to  be  taxed  to  the  utmost  to  obtain  the 
means  of  subsistence,  present — in  their  beautiful  church 
edifices — their  elegant  public  buildings,  and  well  con 
structed  private  residences — marks  of  thrift,  industry,  and 
comfort,  which  cannot  fail  to  gladden  the  heart  of  the 
traveller  who  passes  through  them.  Such  is  the  dif 
ference  in  their  influences  between  Protestantism  and 
Romanism. 

Twelve  miles  before  we  reached  St.  Louis  we  passed 
Jefferson  barracks,  a  military  station  on  the  Missouri 
shore,  located  on  a  beautiful  swell  of  land. 

Carondolet  is  another  French  village  on  the  banks  of 
the  Mississippi,  around  which  every  thing  appears  ruinous 
and  poverty  stricken. 

At  length  St.  Louis  rose  to  view,  and  we  hailed  the 
sight  with  no  ordinary  sensations,  not  only  as  it  was  to  be 
our  resting  place  for  awhile,  but  as  a  point  of  exceeding 
interest  in  this  vast  western  world. 


88  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  VIII. 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE    MISSISSIPPI    AND    SOME    OF    ITS    TRIBUTARIES. 

St.  Louis — Roman  cathedral — Desecration  of  the  Sabbath — Golden 
sunsets — Sail  up  the  Mississippi — The  meeting  of  the  waters  of  the 
Missouri  and  the  Mississippi — Alton — The  burning  prairie. 

St.  Louis,  Tuesday  Evening,  July  4th. 
THIS,  unquestionably  is  destined  in  time  to  become  THE 
GREAT  CITY  OF  THE  WEST.  Its  location  is  pleasant,  and 
from  the  manner  in  which  the  upper  part  of  the  city  is  now 
building,  I  should  think  it  would  ultimately  compete  in  re 
gularity  and  beauty  with  almost  any  city  in  the  Union.  Its 
most  prominent  public  buildings  at  present  are  the  theatre 
and  the  Roman  cathedral.  One  of  the  priests  politely  show 
ed  us  through  the  latter  building.  The  interior  would  be  very 
grand  and  imposing,  were  it  not  for  the  gaudy  paintings, 
intended  as  scriptural  illustrations,  suspended  around  the 
audience  room.  However  much  these  may  catch  the  at 
tention  and  awaken  the  admiration  of  the  ignobile  vulgus, 
they  cannot  fail  to  excite  any  thing  but  complacency  in 
minds  accustomed  to  the  more  chaste  productions  of  the 
pencil.  In  entering  the  church,  we  passed  through  the 
basement,  where  are  the  confessional  boxes  and  a  small 


CIJ.  VIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  89 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

.   , ..  . , . 

altar,  on  which  wax  candles  were  burning.  Here  we  saw 
one  of  the  sisters  of  charity,  sitting  in  black  vestments,  in 
a  solitary  dusky  nook,  as  though  absorbed  in  holy  medita 
tion.  In  the  church  we  found  another  priest,  engaged,  as 
far  as  we  could  understand,  in  preparing  a  class  of  German 
boys  for  confirmation. 

I  learned  from  an  intelligent  source  that  Romanism  is 
making  little  or  no  progress  among   Protestants   at   St. 
Louis.     They  have  found  it  necessary  to  cut  off,  or  conceal 
many  of  its  offensive  excrescences,  so   that  a  friend  re 
marked  to  me,  that  he  thought  that  a  reformation  in  spite 
of  themselves,  silent  and  gradual,  was   going  on  in   the 
Roman  Catholic  Chuich.     The  fact  is,  that  the  great  diffi 
culty  at  St.  Louis  is,  that  the  mass  of  the  people  "  care  for 
none  of  these  things."     They  are  equally  indifferent  to . 
every  form  of  religion.     Of  course  iniquity  abounds,  and 
the  institutions  of  God  are  trampled  in  the  dust.     The  fol 
lowing  fact  will  illustrate  this  point.     As  I  went  to  church 
on  Sunday  morning,  to  my  utter  astonishment,  in  passing 
by  the  new  theatre,  I  saw  some  twenty  or  thirty  men  at 
work  on  it — masons,  house-carpenters,  and  painters.    God's 
law,  Remember  the  Sabbath,  to  keep  it  holy,  was  to  be  of 
no  account,  because  the  people  of  St.  Louis  were  anxious  to 
have  their  new  theatre  opened  on  the  evening  of  the  Fourth 
of  July !  Each  one  of  the  usual  denominations  has  a  church 
here.     From  all  I  could  learif,  however,  I  fear  religion  is 
at  a  very  low  ebb  in  St.  Louis.     There  are  numberless 
discouragements  to  be  encountered  every  where   in  the 
West,  calculated  to  weaken  the  hands   and  depress  the 
spirits  of  the  ministers  of  religion.     No  one  can  understand 
the  number  or  nature  of  these  discouragements,  without 
8* 


90  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.  VIII. 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

being  actually  on  the  ground.  A  successful  missionary  at 
the  West  must  have  great  faith  and  patience,  and  be  un 
wearied  in  his  labours.  To  animate  his  clergy,  and  cheer 
them  on  in  their  toil,  there  could  not  be  a  better  man  than 
Bishop  Kemper.  He  seems  to  throw  sunshine  around 
him  wherever  he  goes. 

One  thing  struck  me  as  remarkable  at  the  West,  and 
particularly  at  St.  Louis.  I  refer  to  the  appearance  of  the 
heavens  at  sunset.  Nothing  can  exceed  the  richness  and 
splendour  of  a  western  sunset.  I  have  heard  much  of  an 
Italian  sky,  but  my  imagination  never  conceived  such  pic 
tures  of  beauty  and  indescribable  glory,  as  are  painted 
on  the  sky  here  at  the  decline  of  day.  The  whole  hemis 
phere  seems  flooded  with  unearthly  radience.  The  clouds 
piled  up  the  western  sky,  appear  more  brilliant  and  gor 
geous  than  -any  or  all  the  colours  of  earth  can  make  them. 
And  as  you  look  at  them,  you  see,  through  the  clouds, 
apertures,  which  seem  like  golden  vistas,  through  which 
you  look  almost  into  the  heaven  of  heavens. 

Our  Fourth  of  July  has  been  spent  quietly  here.  There 
has  not  been  half  the  noise  and  disturbance  I  had  antici 
pated. 

Wednesday  Evening,  July  5th. 

We  this  morning  left  St.  Louis  about  nine  o'clock. 
Our  progress  up  the  river  has  been  slow.  Some  eighteen 
miles  from  St.  Louis  we  witnessed  one  of  the  most  inter 
esting  sights  in  all  our  journey — the  meeting  of  the  waters 
of  the  Mississippi  and  the  Missouri!  I  cannot  attempt 
description  !  The  imagination  alone  can  conceive  it.  If 
I  ever  had  feelings  of  sublimity  waked  up  in  my  bosom,  it 


CH.  VIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  91 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

was  when  our  boat  stood  off  just  abreast  the  Missouri,  and 
I  looked  up  its  mighty  channel,  and  thought  of  its  source 
between  two  and  three  thousand  miles  distant,  amid  those 
mountains  whose  tops  are  covered  with  eternal  snow,  and 
then  thought  of  the  sunny  orange  groves,  near  where  it 
empties  its  waters  into  the  ocean ! 

We  stopped  a  few  hours  at  Alton,  Illinois,  just  above 
the  point  where  the  Missouri  mingles  its  waters  with  the 
Mississippi.  This  is  an  interesting  town,  fast  rising  into 
importance.  It  is  destined  to  become  a  point  of  great  in 
terest.  Its  present  population  exceeds  two  thousand. 
We  passed  Marion  City  and  Quincy,  as  we  advanced  up 
the  river.  Of  the  former  we  have  heard  frequent  descrip 
tions.  We  stopped  an  hour  or  so  at  the  latter,  and  en 
joyed  from  the  high  bluff  on  which  it  is  built,  a  view  of 
one  of  the  most  magnificent  prospects  that  ever  stretch 
ed  before  the  human  eye.  The  expanded  waters  of  the 
Mississippi — the  innumerable  green  islets  that  seem  to 
float  on  its  bosom — the  beautiful  vistas  opening  between 
these — the  boundless  ocean  of  forest  stretching  off  to  the 
south  and  west,  and  the  level,  treeless,  luxuriant  prairie 
running  back  to  an  unknown  distance — all  these  lay  at  your 
feet,  furnishing  one  of  the  most  picturesque  scenes  upon 
which  the  eye  ever  gazed.  I  regretted  the  shortness  of  our 
stay  at  Quincy,  not  only  on  account  of  the  enchanting 
loveliness  of  the  spot,  but  more  particularly  as  it  deprived 
me  of  the  pleasure  of  paying  a  visit  to  Dr.  Nelson,  the 
author  of  a  popular  work  entitled,  "  The  cause  and  cure 
of  Infidelity,"  a  book  of  sterling  excellence. 

We  had  now  passed  over  a  long  tract  of  river  naviga 
tion  since  we  embarked  at  Pittsburgh.  Our  eyes  had 


92  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [dl.  VIII. 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

become  almost  wearied  with  tracing  first  the  endless 
sylvan  beauties  that  clustered  around  the  banks  of  the 
smooth-flowing  Ohio ;  and  then  the  vast,  unpenetrated, 
boundless  forest  scenes  that  spread  away  on  either  side 
of  us  from  the  abrupt,  muddy  banks  of  the  Mississippi. 
Our  ear  had  become  wearied  with  the  monotony  of  the 
sharp,  rough  sound  of  the  high-pressure  engine,  that  was 
heard  ceaselessly  day  and  night.  Books  scarcely  any 
longer  could  interest  us.  The  character  and  conversation 
6f  most  of  those  around  us  seemed  exceedingly  dull  and 
common-place.  There  was  however  one  exception.  This 
was  found  in  the  person  of  one  of  our  passengers — a  man 
of  almost  herculean  stature,  who,  we  soon  learned,  pos 
sessed  great  versatility  and  vigour  of  mind.  His  manners, 
however,  at  first  appeared  so  coarse,  and  his  conversation 
so  blunt,  that  there  seemed  something  exceedingly  repulsive 
connected  with  his  character.  But  this  impression  soon 
wore  away,  and  in  a  few  days  he  became  the  centre  of 
almost  universal  attraction.  He  was  a  true  Kentuckian  of 
the  old  school ;  he  was  born  and  brought  up  amid  the  stirring 
scenes  connected  with  the  early  settlement  of  his  native 
state,  and  was  perfectly  familiar  with  all  the  war  legends, 
and  every  bloody  fray  from  the  first  movement  of  Col. 
Boone  to  the  final  expulsion  of  all  the  savage  tribes  from 
this  their  ancient  hunting  ground.  To  use  his  own  lan 
guage,  he  was  "  born  in  an  Indian  fort,  and  through  child 
hood  fed  upon  bear's  meat,  and  clothed  in  buffalo  skins. " 
His  physical  strength  seemed  enormous,  and  he  bore  evi 
dent  marks  of  being  one  of  those  brave,  reckless  characters 
that  find  pleasurable  excitement  in  facing  danger  and  death 


CH.  VIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  93 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

in  every  form.  Yet  he  was  not  destitute  of  the  softer  and 
more  kindly  feelings  of  our  nature,  and  withal  seemed  to 
have  a  high  and  reverential  regard  for  religion. 

It  was  now  just  at  the  close  of  a  long  summer's  day. 
Our  steamer  for  many  a  long  weary  hour  had  been  push 
ing  her  slow  course  up  the  broad  current  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  when  there  suddenly  opened  upon  us  a  vast,  far- 
extending  prairie.  To  me  this  was  an  object  of  thrilling 
interest,  and  the  more  so  because  hitherto  we  had  seen 
scarcely  nothing  upon  either  side  of  the  river  but  unbroken 
and  boundless  forests,  stretching  away  as  far  as  the  eye 
could  reach  to  the  distant  horizon.  But  here  was  a  vast 
expanse  in  which  no  tree,  nor  stump,  nor  stone  was 
visible.  Naught  met  the  eye  but  the  tall  grass,  waving 
in  the  breeze,  bending,  rising,  and  rolling  to  and  fro  like 
the  waves  of  the  ocean  after  a  tempest;  and  this  grassy 
surface  interspered  with  wild  flowers  of  every  colour,  hue 
and  form. 

For  a  long  time  I  watched  this  beauteous  scene,  till  the 
shadows  of  evening  began  to  settle  down  upon  it.  While 
I  continued  still  gazing  upon  the  prairie,  the  old  Ken- 
tuckian,  who  stood  near,  was  making  his  observations, 
and  at  length  remarked,  "  That  prairie  on  fire  would  be  a 
noble  sight !  I  have  seen  them  burning  in  a  dark  night, 
while  the  wind  sprung  up  and  bore  on  the  flames  like  a 
sea  of  fire.  I  can  tell  you  a  good  story  and  a  true  one 
about  a  burning  prairie,  and  a  family  who  perished  by  the 
conflagration." 

We  were  urgent  for  him  to  proceed  in  the  narrative. 
He  began  by  giving  an  account  of  the  family  that  perished 
in  this  conflagration,  with  whose  history  he  seemed  quite 


94  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.  VIII. 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

familiar.  It  was  a  beautiful  and  touching  picture  of  real 
life  that  he  drew  in  describing  this  family  as  they  lived 
somewhere  in  the  valley  of  Onion  River,  amid  the  sublime 
mountain  scenery  of  Vermont.  He  represented  Mr. 

N ,  the  father,  as  a  hardy,  sensible,  and  pious  New 

England  farmer.  The  family  consisted  of  four  children  ; 
two  of  whom,  James  and  Lydia,  were  grown  up  to  adult 
age,  while  George,  the  next  son,  was  about  thirteen  years 
old,  and  the  youngest  daughter  was  only  eight.  Mr. 

N had  long  toiled  to  accumulate  a  little  property,  but 

the  increase  had  been  so  slow,  that  in  a  fit  of  discourage 
ment  he  sold  his  little  farm,  and  determined  to  emigrate  to 
the  Far  West,  where  he  learned  he  could  purchase  land  at 
a  very  low  price,  and  procure  the  means  of  subsistence  with 
very  little  labour.  He  persuaded  himself  that  by  adopting 
this  course  he  should  be  doing  more  justice  to  his  children 
than  by  remaining  in  a  country  where  property,  and  even 
the  means  of  subsistence  for  a  family,  could  be  attained 
only  by  years  of  persevering  toil.  There  was  only  one 
heart  made  sad  by  this  determination,  and  that  was  the 

heart  of  his  favourite  and  eldest  daughter.     Lydia  N 

was  a  girl  of  excellent  sense,  and  some  personal  attractions. 
She  had  interested  the  affections  of  a  young  man  who  had 
grown  up  with  her  from  childhood.  His  father  owned  an 
adjoining  farm.  The  two  families  were  quite  intimate, 

and  many  happy  hours  had  Charles    S and  Lydia 

passed  together.  This  proposition  of  emigrating  to  the 
Far  West  seemed  to  the  young  people  a  death-blow  to  all 
their  long-cherished  hopes,  as  the  circumstances  of  the 
young  man  did  not  warrant  his  forming  a  marriage  con 
nexion  at  once.  But  true  affection  is  ready  to  make  any 


CH.  VIII. J  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  95 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

sacrifices  to  attain  its  object.  As  soon  as  it  was  a  settled 

point  that  Mr.  N was  to  leave,  Charles  S 

offered  to  accompany  him  in  the  capacity  of  a  hired  man, 

if  he  would  accept  his  services.  Mr.  N assented,  and 

every  thing  was  arranged  accordingly. 

They  were  now  on  their  way,  moving  in  true  western 
style.  They  expected  to  be  weeks  and  months  on  their 
journey  before  they  reached  their  distant  home.  The 
family  and  all  the  effects  they  bore  with  them,  were  carried 
in  two  stout  wagons,  each  one  of  which  was  drawn  by 

three  yoke  of  oxen.  Mr.  N or  his  eldest  son  usually 

acted  as  the  driver  of  one  of  these  wagons,  while  Charles 

S took  charge  of  the  other.  They  had  already 

been  on  their  journey  many  weeks,  and  had  penetrated  so 
far  into  the  western  world  as  to  find  it  necessary  to  pitch 
their  tents  each  night,  and  seek  a  lodging-place  wherever 
the  shades  of  evening  overtook  them.  They  at  length  en 
tered  the  prairie  country,  and  were  for  awhile  almost 
spell-bound  by  the  wide  tracts  of  plain  that  stretched 
around  them.  To  them  the  wonders  of  the  boundless 
prairies  appeared  more  amazing,  because  they  had  always 
been  shut  up  by  lofty  mountains  in  a  narrow  dell,  and  had 
never  till  now  looked  abroad  upon  such  amplitude  and  vast- 
ness  of  expanse. 

They  had  now  been  travelling  through  prairie  country 
for  several  days.  It  was  late  in  autumn,  though  the  weather 
continued  as  bland  as  summer.  The  day  was  bright  and 
sunny ;  the  wagons,  each  covered  with  a  thick  tow-cloth 
awning,  and  drawn  by  three  yoke  of  oxen,  were  moving 
slowly  on  through  the  vast  extended  region  of  long  grass, 
now  sere  and  dry,  which  stretched  around  them  like  a 


90  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.   VIII. 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

shoreless  ocean,  and  gently  bent  and  waved  to  and  fro  in 
the  autumnal  breeze.  No  house,  nor  stone,  nor  hillock, 
nor  solitary  tree  were  seen  within  the  vast  circle  of  the  en 
compassing  horizon.  As  the  sun  declined,  and  the 
shadows  began  to  lengthen,  the  tops  of  a  small  grove  began 
to  be  visible  in  the  distance.  The  emigrants  immediately 
determined  to  seek  a  place  of  encampment  for  the  night  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  this  grove ;  for  they  naturally  con 
cluded  that  they  should  there  find  a  spring  or  rivulet  that 
would  furnish  water  for  their  cattle  and  for  their  own  use, 
and  fuel  for  cooking  their  evening  meal.  They  had  been 
successful  this  day  in  shooting  a  large  quantity  of  prairie 
hens,  and  were  anticipating  a  delicious  repast. 

Mr.  N proposed  that  James  and  himself  should  go 

on  ahead  of  the  wagons,  and  get  every  thing  ready  by  the 
time  they  came  up.  They  accordingly  started  off,  having 

left   Charles   S to   drive   the   forward   wagon    in 

which  the  family  rode,  and  George  to  conduct  the  other. 

Mr.  N and  James,  however,  had  gone  but  a  few  yards 

before  Lydia  came  bounding  through  the  long,  sere  grass, 
with  the  fleetness  of  a  deer,  bearing  a  tea-kettle  in  one 
hand,  and  three  or  four  prairie  hens  in  the  other.  Lydia,  as 
we  have  before  said,  was  full  of  sprightliness  and  vivacity, 
and  she  had  too  often  clambered  up  the  steep  and  rough 
sides  of  the  Green  Mountains  to  think  any  thing  of  a  walk 
of  two  or  three  miles  across  the  prairie.  Her  object  in  ac_ 
companying  her  father  and  brother  was  to  hasten  the 
evening  meal ;  and  as  her  father  made  no  objection,  the 
group  moved  on  with  quickened  step  towards  the  distant 
woods.  They  had  already  proceeded  full  three  miles 
when  they  came  to  a  beautiful  spring  of  cool,  clear  water. 


CII.    VIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  9? 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

Here  they  all  sat  down,  and  with  grateful  hearts  partook 
largely  of  nature's  refreshing  beverage.  In  the  mean  time 

Mr.  N drew  his  pipe  from  his  pocket,  and  having 

filled  it  with  the  dried  Indian  weed,  a  supply  of  which  he 
always  carried  with  him,  he  soon  ignited  the  same  by 
means  of  his  jack-knife  and  a  flint.  They  were  now 
only  a  short  distance  from  the  woods,  and  having  filled  a 
tea-kettle  and  a  pail  with  water,  they  went  forward  and 
began  to  cut  up  some  wood  and  prepare  for  kindling  a 
fire. 

And  now  the  sun  had  set,  and  the  evening  shades  were 
gathering  fast  around  them.  Beneath  the  covert  of  a  large 
tree  a  fire  was  burning  brightly,  over  which  was  suspended 
the  tea-kettle  ;  and  all  things  were  ready  for  the  arrival  of 
the  party  on  board  of  the  wagons.  Lydia  ran  out  of  the 
woods  a  little  way  into  the  prairie  to  see  if  she  could  any 
where  discover  the  advancing  party.  She  saw  them  about 
a  half  mile  distant,  moving  slowly  on,  but  she  saw  at  hand, 
and  near  the  spring,  what  greatly  alarmed  her — a  smoke 
and  flickering  blaze.  She  ran  back  in  great  haste  and  said, 
"  Father,  I  fear  in  lighting  your  pipe  you  have  set  the 
prairie  on  fire !" 

Mr.  N started  up  as  though  a  thunderbolt  had  fallen 

at  his  feet,  and  rushed  forward  to  ascertain  the  truth  of 
Lydia's  remark,  James  and  Lydia  both  following  him.  The 
moment  they  had  emerged  from  the  woods  and  got  into 
the  open  prairie,  the  awful  certainty  burst  upon  them  in  a 
moment !  What  a  sight  then  met  their  view !  The 
prairie  was  indeed  on  fire.  It  was  now  quite  dusky,  and 
the  little  flickering  blaze  which  Lydia  had  seen  had  already 
become  a  sea  of  fire  1  The  wind  drove  the  flames  in  the 

9 


98  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    VIII. 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

direction   of   their    friends,   whose    escape    seemed  im 
possible. 

The  long  dry  grass,  which  had  waved  so  gracefully  in 
the  wind,  now  caught  every  where  like  tinder,  and  sent  up 
a  long  sheet  of  flame  that  widened  and  expanded  every 
moment,  and  mounted  up  with  increasing  brightness  and 
height,  as  though  it  would  reach  the  very  skies. 

The  feelings  of  this  group  were  excited  almost  to  agony 
in  behalf  of  their  friends.  The  thought  at  length  struck 
them  that  if  they  could  only  succeed  in  getting  them 
through  the  long  line  of  flame,  they  might  save  them,  as 
the  conflagration  was  evidently  moving  off  from  the  place 
where  they  stood  ;  and  as  the  column  of  flame  seemed  to 
extend  more  to  the  right  than  to  the  left,  they  embraced  the 
determination  to  make  an  effort  to  reach  their  friends  in  that 
direction.  Reckless  of  consequences,  wild  with  despair, 
they  instantly  rushed  forward,  and  succeeded  in  getting  in 
advance  of  the  fire  in  one  place.  But  they  soon  saw  that 
the  enemy  was  coming  upon  them  with  the  speed  and  the 

fury  of  the  whirlwind.     Mr.  N lifted  up  his  voice  and 

shouted  aloud,  bidding  the  teams  to  move  in  this  direction, 
but  no  sound  was  returned  save  the  awful  crackling  of  the 
advancing  flames.  Darkness,  too,  covered  the  whole  vast 
prairie,  save  where  this  sweeping  column  of  fire  spread  its 
desolating  track.  They  could  no  where  discover  a  single 
trace  of  the  wagons  ;  and  now  they  began  to  see  the  peril 
of  their  own  situation.  Already  were  they  completely  en 
vironed  with  the  fire,  and  all  retreat  seemed  cut  off.  The 
only  hope  left  them  was  to  endeavour  to  rush  through  the 
iiames  and  get  to  the  windward  side  of  the  conflagration. 
Mr.  N and  James  made  their  way  for  a  while  success. 


CH.    VIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  99 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

fully  through  this  awful  tempest  of  flame,  the  daring  Lydia 
keeping  close  at  their  heels.  At  length  a  point  was  gained 
which  seemed  to  open  the  prospect  of  escape ;  not  a  moment 
was  to  be  lost,  for  already  the  fire  raged  around  them  like 

a  furnace.     Mr.  N ,  drawing  in  his  breath,  dashed 

through  this  awful  line  of  flame,  and  reached  a  spot  where 
the  consuming  element  ceased  to  rage,  it  having  already 
swept  away  every  vestige  of  combustible  matter.  Though 
scorched  and  smarting  in  every  limb,  he  could  not  but  feel 
trrateful  to  God  for  this  deliverance.  He  instantly  turned 
to  see  what  had  become  of  his  children.  At  this  instant  he 
saw  one  bright,  lurid  sheet  of  fire  mounting  up  like  a  vast 
wave  of  the  ocean,  and  completely  overwhelming  them ! 
He  rushed  back  to  assist  them,  but  the  flame,  like  a  furnace 
seven  times  heated,  rolled  its  intense,  fiery  surge  back  upon 
him  in  such  a  manner  that  he  was  obliged  to  retreat.  At 
this  moment  he  heard  Lydia  shriek — her  dress  was  all  on 
fire,  and  her  brother  was  trying  to  bear  her  through  the 
raging  tempest.  When  it  had  in  some  slight  degree  abated, 
again  the  father  rushed  forward — but  another  gust  of  wind 
swept  such  a  torrent  of  fire  over  the  bodies  of  his  children 
that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  reach  the  spot  where  they 
were.  When  the  burning  waves  had  passed  by,  he  strained 
his  eyes,  but  in  vain,  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  these  objects  of 
his  affection.  They  were  not  visible.  At  length,  as  the 
fire  marched  on,  he  reached  the  spot  where  he  had  seen  his 
children  struggling  with  this  awful  element,  and  there  he 
found  them  both,  lying  on  the  ground — their  clothes  nearly 
burnt  off,  and  their  bodies  half  consumed  by  the  devouring 
flame  !  His  poor  daughter  was  gasping  in  death,  and  his 


100  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.    VIII. 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

son  so  dreadfully  burned  that  he  could  scarcely  move  a 
limb.  The  fire  was  still  burning  the  roots  of  the  grass 
around  and  beneath  them.  A  little  distance,  however,  there 
was  a  spot  where  the  consuming  element  had  exhausted 
itself;  to  this  place  he  endeavoured  to  remove  his  children. 
Poor  Lydia  almost  expired  in  his  arms.  As  he  laid  her 
down  on  this  black  and  scathed  spot  of  earth,  she  faintly 
said,  "  Christ  is  my  hope !  Jesus  can  make  this  resting- 
place  *  soft  as  downy  pillows  are  !'  "  The  father  hastened 
to  remove  his  son  to  the  same  spot.  He  there  laid  him 
with  his  face  turned  towards  his  sister.  He  soon  saw  that 
she  was  dead,  and  said  to  his  father,  "  This  is  a  sad  night 
for  us ;  Lydia  is  gone,  and  I  think  I  shall  soon  follow." 

"  This  is  an  hour,"  replied  his  father,  "in  which  all  we 
can  do  is  to  look  to  God.  He  has  said  *  when  thou  passest 
through  the  fire  I  will  be  with  thee.' " 

"  Will  you  pray  with  me,  dear  father?" 

"  I  will,"  said  the  agonised  father,  and  kneeling  down 
on  the  blackened  earth,  while  bending  over  one  child 
already  dead,  and  another  almost  ready  to  expire,  he  cried 
unto  God  for  help  and  mercy.  When  he  arose  from  his 
knees  he  perceived  that  James's  breathing  was  more  rapid 
and  embarrassed  than  it  had  been  before.  A  dreadful  fever 
was  burning  through  his  veins. 

"  I  shall  soon  be,"  said  the  dying  son,  "  where  the  flame 
can  no  longer  kindle  upon  me  ;  and  I  shall  be  able  to  bathe 
in  the  cool,  refreshing  stream  that  flows  from  the  throne 
of  God  and  the  Lamb." 

«« God  grant,"  said  the  father,  "  that  an  entrance  may  be 
ministered  unto  thee  abundantly  into  his  everlasting  king- 


CH.    VIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  101 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

dom."  "  Amen,"  responded  James,  and  died.  The  chill 
of  death  had  suddenly  come  over  him,  and  his  spirit  fled  to 
the  presence  of  his  Maker  and  Judge. 

The  father  sat  for  a  long  time  on  the  ground  gazing  upon 
his  dead  children.  The  curtain  of  darkness  was  drawn 
over  the  scene — but  here  and  there  dissipated  by  the  dying 
and  reviving  embers,  and  flickering  flame  that  still  lingered 
on  almost  every  spot  over  which  the  awful  conflagration 
had  swept.  An  unsteady,  lurid  light,  just  sufficient  to  re 
veal  the  wide-spread  scene  of  desolation,  was  thus  flung 
over  the  dark  and  blackened  waste  where  the  consuming 
element  had  a  few  hours  before  rode  on  in  his  resplendent 
car.  At  the  distance  of  a  few  miles,  and  as  far  to  the  right 
and  left  as  the  eye  could  reach,  rose  one  vast  extended 
column  of  flame,  mounting  up  to  heaven  amid  the  darkness 
of  midnight,  and  marching  on  with  the  speed,  and  fierce 
ness,  and  fury  of  the  whirlwind.  It  was  an  awful  and 
sublime  sight !  Here  the  father  sat  by  the  side  of  his  life 
less  and  unbreathing  children ;  the  stillness  of  solitude  was 
around  him; — and  there,  bursting  up  from  amid  thick 
darkness,  was  this  tremendous  conflagration,  which  seemed 
so  bright,  and  fierce,  and  awful,  that  one  could  hardly  re 
frain  from  thinking  it  would  burn  up  the  world  and  melt 
the  elements  with  its  fervent  heat. 

But  I  ought  before  this  to  have  told  the  reader  the  account 
the  Kentuckian  gave  of  the  fate  of  those  who  were  con 
nected  with  the  advancing  wagons.  They  had  seen  the 
smoke  of  the  fire  that  was  to  cook  their  evening  meal  curl 
ing  above  the  trees,  and  directed  their  course  to  that  poin 
as  the  spot  where  they  should  meet  their  friends.  They 
9* 


102  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY,  [CH.    VIII. 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

were  not  at  all  aware  of  the  coming  of  this  awful  confla 
gration,  or  of  the  approach  of  danger,  till  they  saw  the 
whole  prairie  directly  before  them  lit  up  with  one  extended 
sheet  of  flame.  No  one  can  depict  the  terror,  the  anguish, 
the  horror  of  that  moment !  No  one  can  depict  the  sublimity 
and  grandeur  of  the  scene  that  at  that  moment  burst  upon 
their  view  !  But  fear  and  wild  distraction  took  complete 
possession  of  the  whole  company.  The  very  cattle  that 
drew  the  wagons  seemed  to  sympathise  with  them,  and  to 
discover  at  once  that  their  fate  was  sealed. 

We  have  already  remarked  that  the  fire  extended  more 
rapidly  in   one  lateral  direction   than   the   other.     This 

Charles   S observed,  and   immediately  sought  ta 

take  advantage  of  it,  and  if  possible  get  to  the  windward  of 
the  fire.  But  long  before  they  reached  the  line  of  the 
flame,  the  fire  had  extended  miles  in  this  very  direction. 
It  was  too  late — there  was  no  escape — the  fire  was  every 

moment  approaching  them.      Mrs.   N clasped  her 

young  daughter  to  her  bosom  and  sat  still  in  the  wagon. 
The  oxen,  as  the  flames  advanced,  became  perfectly  un 
manageable.  They  rushed  forward  with  the  fury  of  wild 
and  maddened  beasts  into  the  thickest  of  the  flames.  The 
one  team  took  one  direction,  and  the  other,  another,  but 
both  of  them  continued  to  move  on  through  the  hottest 
column  of  flame,  till  at  length  the  cattle  one  after  another 
fell  down  in  the  yoke,  suffocated  by  the  flame,  and  bellow 
ing  as  though  in  the  agonies  of  death.  Long  before  the 
last  ox  had  fallen,  and  the  wagon  had  ceased  to  move, 

Mrs.  N ,  with  her  youngest  child  clasped  to  her  bosom, 

had  given  up  the  ghost.     The  tow  awning  which  covered 


CH.    VIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  103 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

the  wagon  in  which  she  rode,  took  fire  almost  as  soon  as 
they  met  the  line  of  flame,  and  instantly  all  the  combusti 
ble  materials  in  the  vehicle  were  in  flames.  Escape  seemed 
impossible,  for  already  the  oxen  were  moving  with  the 
speed  of  the  wind  through  the  thickest  of  the  flames,  and 

Mrs.   N ,  clasping  her  child  to  her  bosom,  yielded  to 

her  fate,  committing  all  to  God.  Poor  George,  not  able 
to  keep  pace  with  the  team  he  drove,  as  he  saw  the  flame 
marching  on,  sought  by  running  to  escape  from  the  face  of 
the  devouring  element,  but  the  attempt  was  vain.  The 
whirlwind  of  fire  soon  overtook  him,  and  like  a  resistless 
sea,  rolled  its  burning  waves  over  him.  When  Charles 
S saw  the  team  he  drove  could  no  longer  be  con 
trolled,  and  that  in  order  to  follow  them  he  must  encounter 
certain  death,  he  left  them  to  take  their  own  course,  and 
sought  to  rush  through  the  line  of  flame — which  had 
now  become  so  expanded,  that  long  before  he  passed 
the  fiery  column,  the  flesh  was  almost  burned  from  his 
bones,  and  he  at  length  fell  down  upon  the  burning 
earth,  unable  to  move  a  step  farther.  The  fire  still  moved 
on  with  awful,  unabated  fury  over  the  wide  and  far- 
extended  prairie.  No  one  that  looked  upon  that  awful 
sight  could  have  failed  to  have  exclaimed,  "  What  a  time 
it  will  be  for  the  ungodly  when  this  whole  world  shall  be 
on  fire !" 

When  the  morning  came,  a  most  melancholy  spectacle 
was  presented  to  view  over  that  blackened  plain.  One 
solitary  living  human  form  alone,  was  seen  slowly  moving 

amid  the  scene  of  desolation — and  that  was  Mr.  N . 

He  found   Charles  S just  in  the  last  agonies  of 


104  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [cH.    VIII. 

The  Mississippi  and  some  of  its  tributaries. 

death,  from  whom,  however,  he  learned  the  particulars 
above  stated.     This  young  man  soon  expired ;  and  Mr. 

N ,  alone,  of  all  that  emigrant  train,  was  left  to  tell  the 

sad  story  of  THE  BURNING  PRAIRIE. 


CH.    IX.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  105 

Further  views  on  the  Mississippi. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

FURTHER    VIEWS    ON    THE    MISSISSIPPI. 

Des  Moines  River — Iowa — Group  of  Indians — Tributary  streams  to 
the  Mississippi — Galena — Bishop  of  Illinois — My  sister's  grave. 

Friday  Evening,  July  7th. 

HAVING  passed  the  Des  Moines  river,  the  whole  country 
bordering  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  is  denomi 
nated  the  Wisconsin  Territory,  or  more  commonly  here, 
the  Iowa  country.  It  is  indeed  a  most  beautiful  country. 
It  is  said  that  a  little  more  than  four  years  since,  there  was 
not  a  single  white  settler  west  of  the  Mississippi  and  north 
of  Des  Moines  river;  now,  there  are  between  thirty  and 
forty  thousand.  The  Iowa  country  will,  undoubtedly, 
soon  become  a  state.  Its  new  towns  are  springing  up 
rapidly.  I  stopped  at  Burlington,  where  there  are  more 
than  twelve  hundredjinhabitants,  and  where  two  years  since 
there  were  only  a  few  log-cabins.  How  important  is  it 
that  the  gospel  should  be  planted  here  !  The  Methodists 
are  beginning  to  send  their  preachers  to  proclaim  salvation 
here.  Every  where  we  find  them  first  on  the  ground. 
Truly  their  promptness  and  zeal  are  to  be  commended. — 
We  have  not  a  clergyman  in  this  whole  region.  Cannot 


106  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [cH.    IX, 

Further  views  on  the  Mississippi. 

one  be  found  who  is  willing  to  go  to  the  Iowa  country  ? 
Is  there  not  one  in  the  classes  now  graduating  in  our  semi 
naries,  that  will  come  over  to  this  Macedon  and  help 
them  ? 

As  the  day  declined,  the  scenery  around  us  seemed  still 
more  pleasing.  The  prairies  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Mis 
sissippi  became  increasingly  interesting.  The  river  stretch 
ed  before  us  like  a  broad  lake,  indented  at  a  hundred  points 
by  masses  of  luxuriant  and  thickly  clustered  trees,  that 
seemed  to  float  in  natural  and  upright  form  upon  the  sur 
face.  These,  with  all  their  verdant  foliage,  were  distinctly 
reflected  from  the  mirrored  bosom  of  the  unruffled  waters, 
so  that  we  seemed,  as  we  gazed  upon  the  watery  surface, 
to  look  into  the  very  depths  of  the  forest,  and  see  one  tree 
standing  back  of  another  almost  interminably.  While  thus 
gliding  on,  by  a  turn  of  the  river  we  came  suddenly  upon 
the  corner  of  another  large  prairie,  and  almost  the  first  object 
that  met  our  view  were  two  rude  bark  covered  wigwams  that 
had  just  been  put  up  on  the  very  margin  of  the  stream.  In 
front  of  these  cabins  a  fire  had  been  kindled,  either  to  keep 
off  the  musquitoes  or  to  cook  their  evening  meal.  At  the 
entrance  of  these  Indian  huts  lay  a  dog,  and  around  him 
stood  or  sat  half  a  dozen  Indian  children,  some  of  them  in 
a  state  of  almost  entire  nudity.  Still  nearer  the  water, 
looking  into  it,  and  off  on  to  the  opposite  shore,  stood  the 
adult  members  of  each  family.  These  scarcely  raised 
their  head,  or  deigned  to  cast  a  glance  at  us,  as  our  boat 
with  all  its  clattering  machinery  swept  proudly  by. — 
While  I  continued  to  look  at  them,  and  saw  them  standing 
amid  the  solitariness  of  the  prairie,  with  their  eyes  still 
fixed  upon  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river,  where  rested  the 


CH.    IX.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  107 

Further  views  on  the  Mississippi. 

bones  of  their  ancestors — when  I  saw  how  dignified,  and 
serious,  and  contemplative  they  seemed,  I  could  not  but  re 
gard  them  as  the  last  representatives  of  a  race  fast  fading 
away,  and  who  will  soon  scarcely  have  a  place  or  name 
this  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  It  seemed  to  me  that 
they  were  standing  at  this  twilight  hour  looking  once 
more  upon  the  shore  where  rested  the  bones  of  their 
people,  before  they  bade  a  final  adieu  to  these  scenes  where 
they  used  once  to  hunt  the  deer,  glide  over  the  watery  sur 
face  with  their  bark  canoes,  raise  the  luxuriant  corn,  and 
build  their  wigwams.  Strangers  now  possessed  their 
home,  and  they  were  just  bidding  to  the  scenes  of  their 
chilhood  a  long,  long  farewell!  Oh,  thought  I,  that 
they  could  have  the  gospel  to  tame  their  fierceness,  soften 
their  savage  natures,  and  cheer  them  in  their  solitary  wan 
derings  through  the  wilderness  !  It  occurred  to  me  as 
very  likely  that  those  Indians  who  stood  there  on  the  bank 
of  the  Mississippi,  knew  nothing  of  the  way  of  salvation, 
and  very  likely  had  never  heard  of  the  name  of  Jesus ! 
We  know  there  are  thousands  that  range  over  the  great 
hunting  grounds  of  the  west  precisely  in  this  condition. 
We  are  going  to  meet  them  at  the  judgment  bar — shall  we 
not  make  every  effort  to  send  them  the  gospel  ? 

Saturday  Evening,  July  8th. 

We  found  ourselves,  when  we  awoke  in  the  morning,  at 
Stevenson.  This  is  another  of  those  places  springing  up 
as  by  the  wand  of  enchantment.  It  is  located  at  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  points  in  all  the  west.  Just  here  Rock 
River  enters  the  Mississippi,  separating  the  town  from 
Rock  Island,  on  which  stands  Fort  Armstrong.  It  was  in 


108  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.    IX. 

Further  views  on  the  Mississippi. 

reference  to  the  section  of  country  just  around  here,  that 
the  Black  Hawk  war  took  its  rise,  and  all  along  above  was 
the  scene  where  it  raged.  I  do  not  wonder  that  the  Indians 
gave  up  this  tract  of  country  with  reluctance.  The  eye 
never  looked  out  upon  a  more  beautiful  land— the  imagina 
tion  in  its  most  romantic  flight  never  conceived  any  thing 
more  lovely.  On  the  Iowa  side,  especially,  the  country 
sweeps  off  from  the  shore  most  beautifully  in  the  form  of  a 
rolling  prairie,  covered  here  and  there  with  small  clusters 
of  trees,  that  give  it  the  aspect  and  loveliness  of  a  region 
that  had  been  under  the  highest  cultivation  for  the  last  three 
centuries.  And  yet  five  years  ago  no  foot  trod  there  but 
the  Indian's. 

The  day  passed  pleasantly  away.  As  the  shades  of 
evening  gathered  thick  around  us,  we  bade  adieu  to  the 
mighty  Mississippi,  on  whose  broad  current  we  had 
travelled  nearly  seven  hundred  miles.  Our  boat  turned  in 
behind  an  islet  of  living  green,  and  pushed  its  way  up  the 
serpentine  course  of  Fevre  River.  At  length  Galena  was 
in  view.  It  was  at  the  close  of  the  week,  and  here  we 
were  to  seek  a  resting  place  for  a  number  of  days. 

Galena,  July  15th. 

Fevre  River,  at  Galena,  runs  through  a  narrow  vale,  and 
is  hedged  in  on  either  side  by  ranges  of  hills.  The  town 
is  built  at  the  base  and  on  the  side  of  the  western  ridge, 
which  is  here  quite  precipitous.  The  valley  itself  is  over 
flown  with  every  rise  of  the  Mississippi  above  this  point. 
The  waters  of  the  Fevre  River  between  Galena  and  its 
junction  with  the  "Father  of  rivers"  are  very  sluggish — 
so  that  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi  flow  up  to  Galena 


CII.    IX.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  109 

Further  views  on  the  Mississippi. 

often  three  or  four  times  a  year,  and  flood  the  whole  lower 
part  of  the  town.  Since  I  have  been  here  the  third  rise 
which  they  have  had  this  season  occurred,  occasioned  as  it 
was  supposed  by  the  melting  of  the  snows  and  ice  around 
the  sources  of  the  most  northern  tributaries  of  the  Missis 
sippi.  One  thing  is  very  remarkable  in  relation  to  the 
whole  class  of  western  tributaries  to  this  stream.  The 
freshets  to  which  they  are  subject,  all  occur  at  different 
seasons,  beginning  with  the  southernmost  and  ending  with 
the  most  northerly.  This  is  accounted  for  by  the  fact,  that, 
as  these  streams  take  their  rise  at  different  points  of  latitude 
in  the  Rocky  Mountains,  spring  and  summer  reach  the 
source  of  each  of  them  in  regular  progression  from  south  to 
north,  by  a  few  weeks  later.  This  is  a  most  merciful 
provision :  for  if  the  freshets  in  two  or  three  of  these 
streams  were  to  happen  at  the  same  time,  the  effects  would 
be  desolating.  Let  the  Red  River,  the  Arkansas,  and  the 
Missouri,  pour  their  swollen  streams  at  the  time  of  their 
annual  freshets,  together  into  the  Mississippi,  and  the 
whole  lower  regions  for  hundreds  of  miles  above  and 
around  New  Orleans  would  be  one  unbroken  sea.  What 
a  tremendous  armament  of  destruction  has  the  Almighty 
here !  Have  not  the  inhabitants  of  that  city  which  has 
seated  herself  as  a  queen  at  the  mouth  of  this  river,  reason 
to  remember  that  the  Lord  can  bury  them  in  a  moment  in 
the  midst  of  the  sea  ?  He  has  only  to  blow  with  his  wind, 
and  the  waters  will  flow,  and  the  depths  cover  them  !  Let 
those  who  openly  and  remorselessly  trample  on  every  law 
of  God  consider  this  and  tremble. 

Galena  is  by  no  means  a  pleasant  town.  There  are 
some  situations  on  the  hills  which  environ  it  that  would 
furnish  delightful  sites  for  residences,  but  at  present  these 

10 


110  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  IX. 

Further  views  on  the  Mississippi. 

are  chiefly  unoccupied.  The  streets  of  this  place  are  nar 
row,  and  after  a  rain  unspeakably  muddy.  The  houses 
are  small,  poor,  and  crowded.  There  is  nothing  interest 
ing  or  attractive  about  the  appearance  of  the  town,  except 
in  a  business  point  of  view.  Galena  is  the  port  where 
almost  all  the  lead  raised  from  the  vast  mines  scattered 
through  this  region  is  brought  to  be  shipped,  and  will 
therefore  unquestionably  be  a  place  of  great  importance. 
Its  moral  character,  I  fear,  is  far  from  what  we  could  wish 
it.  Like  many  of  these  western  towns,  till  recently,  there 
has  been  scarcely  the  semblance  of  a  Sabbath  here.  Drink 
ing,  duelling,  and  gambling,  have  all  been  common. — 
And  yet  there  are  many  here  that  wish  things  were 
different,  and  are  making  some  successful  efforts  to  cause 
them  to  be  so. 

The  Bishop  of  Illinois  was  here,  and  officiated  the  first 
Sunday  I  spent  in  Galena.  He  bore  his  testimony  very 
faithfully,  in  rebuking  the  prevailing  sins  of  the  country, 
especially  duelling,  Sabbath-breaking,  and  profane  swear 
ing.  I  believe  his  counsel  was  very  kindly  received. 
There  is  a  great  deal  of  intelligence  among  the  residents  in 
this  place,  and  they  seem  willing  to  have  the  truth  preached 
to  them  plainly. 

To  me  there  was  one  object  of  thrilling  interest  in 
Galena — its  grave  yard!  Some  half-mile  from  the  town, 
on  the  head  lands  beyond  the  western  range  of  hills  that 
encompassed  it,  where  one  stands  and  looks  down  into  the 
valley  of  Fevre  River,  and  off  upon  the  far-spreading 
prairie,  in  a  retired  place,  is  the  spot  of  earth  allotted  to 
the  dead,  shut  in  and  guarded  from  unhallowed  tread  by  a 
neat  enclosure.  Owing  to  the  newness  of  the  country,  and 
the  difficulty  in  procuring  marble,  scarcely  a  single  sculp- 


CH.  IX.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  Ill 

Further  views  on  the  Mississippi. 

tured  monument  appears  on  this  ground  which  has  already 
become  the  resting  place  of  many  who  were  once  engaged 
amid  the  activities  of  life.  But  affection  has  displayed 
itself  in  another  form.  Not  a  few  of  the  graves  are  en 
closed  by  a  little  fence,  painted  beautifully  white,  and  the 
graves  are  adorned  with  wild  roses  which  scatter  their 
fragrance  and  leaves  over  the  place  where  rests  the  mould 
ered  dust  beneath.  When  I  first  entered  this  sacred  en 
closure,  and  trod  through  the  high  tangled  grass  that  grew 
here,  I  felt  at  each  step  that  I  was  treading  on  holy  ground. 
I  was  led  to  a  spot  where  rested  the  mortal  part  of  one 
whose  image  came  up  before  me  with  the  vividness  of 
living  reality.  The  long  grass  had  grown,  and  become 
matted  over  her  grave  !  Fifteen  years  had  elapsed  since  I 
had  looked  upon  that  dear  form,  that  rested  in  unbreathing 
stillness  below.  During  this  period  I  had  passed  through 
many  trying  scenes  and  often  drank  deep  into  the  cup  of 
sorrow.  And  now  with  the  image  of  this  dear  departed 
one,  all  of  "  life's  troubled  dream"  rose  up  before  me  with 
a  power  that  paralyzed  every  effort  I  made  to  subdue  or 
control  my  feelings.  I  then  felt  and  wept  like  a  child. 
Why  should  I  not  have  done  so  ?  I  was  standing  on  the 
grave  of  the  sister  of  my  childhood,  whose  existence  and 
mine  for  many  years  had  run  along  together  as  though  our 
being  had  been  woven  in  the  same  web.  I  remembered 
how  when  I  was  but  a  very  little  child,  she  led  me  to  the 
country  school — how  we  wandered  together  in  playful  glee 
on  the  green  bank  of  the  Housatonic,  and  her  hand  gathered 
for  me  the  wild  flowers  that  grew  there.  I  remembered 
how  in  the  wild  buoyancy  of  childhood  we  strolled  together 
through  the  orchard,  and  gathered  fruit  from  a  favourite 
tree  ?  With  what  kind  looks  and  affectionate  greeting  our 


112  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  IX. 

Further  views  on  the  Mississippi. 

dear  mother  met  us  when  we  returned  from  such  a  ramble  ! 
And  could  I  then  fail  to  remember  the  sad  hour  when  that 
dear  sainted  mother  gasping  in  the  agonies  of  death  bade 
us  all  a  long  farewell?  When  a  mother's  kind  eye  no 
longer  gazed  upon  me,  was  it  not  natural  that  my  heart 
should  turn  with  deeper  and  stronger  affection  to  the  sister 
of  my  childhood  ?  But  where  was  she  ?  She  no  more 
came,  bounding  along  with  sparkling  eyes,  and  flowing 
locks,  and  animated  features  at  the  call  of  her  brother. 
There  she  lay  sleeping,  oh  how  silently,  how  profoundly 
in  the  grave  !  The  solitude  and  stillness  of  the  mighty 
prairie  were  around  me.  No  mortal  was  present  to  wit 
ness  or  intermeddle  with  the  feelings  or  overflowings  of 
my  heart,  save  him  who  recognised  in  this  heaped  hillock 
of  earth  the  resting  place  of  the  loved  one  of  his  heart — 
the  wife  of  his  youth — the  mother  of  his  children.  To 
gether  we  bowed  down  there  in  silent  grief?  Our  hearts 
were  so  full  that  we  could  do  nothing  but  mingle  our  tears 
together  over  that  sacred  spot,  which  I  would  again  travel 
all  the  way  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Mississippi  to  look 
upon  !  A  thought  full  of  light  and  glory,  however,  darted 
across  my  mind  as  I  bent  over  that  grave.  I  remembered 
that  this  dear  sister  had  closed  her  eyes  upon  this  mortal 
scene,  full  of  faith,  full  of  trust  in  Christ,  and  of  calm  re 
signation  to  his  blessed  will.  I  recollected  the  words  of 
my  Saviour,  and  his  promise  to  raise  the  dead.  This 
recollection  chased  away  my  tears,  and  brought  a  flood  of 
heavenly  radiance  down  upon  that  grave.  I  said,  "  my 
sister  shall  rise  again."  "  The  Lord  Jesus  will  bring  her 
with  him."  This  is  his  promise. 

The  last  time  I  visited  this  grave,  I  brought  away  a  little 
flower  that  bloomed  on  it.     It  has  already  faded — but  that 


CH.  IX.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  113 

Further  views  on  the  Mississippi. 

glorious  body  which  Christ  will  give  to  that  dear  mouldered 
form  will  never  fade,  but  bloom  on  in  immortal  youth, 
through  the  unending  ages  of  eternity.  Oh,  how  happy 
shall  we  be,  when  we  have  passed  all  these  gloomy  scenes 
that  now  surround  us,  and  stand  in  the  midst  of  that  "  land 
where  the  inhabitants  no  more  say  I  am  sick" — when  we 
shall  have  done  with  sin,  and  behold  the  Redeemer  in  all 
his  glory  !  May  the  Lord  safely  bring  us  there. 


10* 


114  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  X. 

Illinois  and  the  Lakes. 


CHAPTER  X. 

ILLINOIS    AND    THE    LAKES. 

Lead  mines — Indian  treaty — Ride  to  Chicago — Vast  prairies — The 
stricken  family  —  Amusing  adventures  —  Chicago  —  Milwaukie — 
Mackinaw — Indian  encampment. 

WE  spent  one  day  during  the  present  week  in  passing 
through  the  mining  country  to  visit  several  of  the  diggings 
in  Wisconsin,  and  around  Galena,  and  also  the  smelting 
furnaces,  where  the  mineral  is  extracted  from  the  ore  and 
cast  into  pigs.  The  country  through  which  we  passed 
was  one  continued  series  of  rolling  prairies.  It  was  per 
fectly  enchanting  to  see  what  a  perfect  flower  garden  was 
before  us  wherever  we  went. 

We  descended  a  mine  which  had  been  sunk  about  one 
hundred  feet.  The  lead  runs  in  veins  either  due  north  and 
south,  or  west  and  east.  Veins  frequently  cross  each 
other  at  right  angles.  If  it  is  a  north  and  south  vein,  and 
a  good  one — and  crosses  an  east  and  west  vein,  it  becomes 
inferior  from  that  point,  and  the  other  assumes  a  superior 
character,  and  usually  is  the  best  lead.  The  way  the 
miners  dig  the  lead  is  to  pierce  down  perpendicularly  till 
they  get  to  the  bottom  of  the  sheet — then  take  the  base 
out  and  dig  upwards.  The  lead  is  usually  wedged  in  be 
tween  two  ledges  of  rocks,  filling  up  the  crevice,  which 


CH.  X.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  115 

Illinois  and  the  Lakes. 

runs  down  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  feet.  It  is  frequently 
wedged  in  so  tight  that  the  rocks  have  to  be  blasted  to 
loosen  it.  I  went  down  about  fifty  feet  where  they  were 
at  work,  and  then  passed  along  in  a  horizontal  direction, 
about  eighty  feet,  where  the  miners  were  knocking  out  the 
lead  in  the  fissures  in  the  rocks  over  their  heads.  We 
loitered  around  the  mines  till  the  decline  of  day.  The 
shades  of  evening  gathered  over  us  before  we  had  crossed 
the  last  prairie  on  our  way  to  Galena.  The  moon  was 
just  climbing  above  the  horizon,  when  a  prairie  wolf 
darted  across  our  path,  as  though  scared  by  the  sound  of 
our  carriage  wheels,  but  having  run  a  few  rods,  turned 
around  to  look  to  see  who  were  the  intruders  upon  his 
domain. 

An  Indian  treaty  is  about  negotiating  at  St.  Peters,  and 
a  steamer  started  from  here  a  few  days  since  to  carry  up 
a  party  who  desire  to  be  present  at  this  gathering  of  the 
wild  men,  and  to  visit  the  majestic  and  stupendous  scenery 
around  St.  Anthony's  Falls.  I  had  fully  intended  to  have 
been  one  of  the  party,  but  on  the  eve  of  starting  I  felt  my 
self  forced  for  want  of  time  to  forego  the  excursion. 

The  Steamer  James  Madison, 
Wednesday  Evening,  June  19lh. 

At  early  dawn,  on  Monday  last,  we  crossed  Fevre 
river,  and  started  for  Chicago  in  an  open  lumber  wagon, 
'ycleped  a  stage.  Taking  our  trunks  for  seats,  we  deter 
mined  we  would  make  the  best  of  every  thing,  and  if  pos 
sible  keep  up  good  spirits,  while  we  learned  the  manner  in 
which  people  travel  through  new  countries.  Our  journey, 
though  attended  with  no  little  fatigue,  was  like  a  walk  over 
the  rosied  path  of  pleasure,  compared  with  a  jaunt  of  which 


116  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  X. 

Illinois  and  the  Lakes. 

Bishop  Kemper  gave  me  an  account.  He  had  made  an 
appointment  somewhere  in  the  interior  of  Indiana,  where 
it  was  necessary  for  him  to  be  at  a  given  day,  and  had  un 
dertaken  to  pass  over  Illinois  from  St.  Louis  to  that  point 
by  land.  He  was  overtaken  by  rain  which  continued  a 
day  or  two :  the  streams  became  swollen,  and  the  roads, 
often  for  miles,  completely  overflown.  All  this  time  he 
was  obliged  to  ride  in  an  open  wagon,  the  bottom  boards 
of  which  were  loose,  and  often  slipping  out,  rendering  it 
necessary  for  him  every  now  and  then  to  get  out,  and 
stand  in  the  mud  and  water,  till  the  rickety  wagon  could 
be  again  brought  into  a  state  of  temporary  order.  During 
the  last  part  of  his  journey  he  rode  all  night  with  the  rain 
pouring  down  upon  him,  and  the  horses  sometimes  fording 
deep  creeks — sometimes  plunging  into  sloughs,  and  then 
wading  for  miles  through  the  water  which  had  overflowed 
the  road.  The  office  of  a  missionary  Bishop  at  the  west, 
if  he  does  his  duty,  and  throws  himself  with  all  his  heart 
into  the  work,  is  no  sinecure. 

Our  course  from  Galena,  for  the  first  thirty  miles,  was 
through  beautiful  oak  openings,  and  over  a  rolling  prairie. 
After  this,  on  nearly  to  Chicago,  our  path  lay  through  a 
magnificent,  level  prairie  country.  The  wide  sea  of  grass 
around  us  was  now  and  then  broken  by  a  grove,  springing 
up  with  luxuriance  and  beauty  amid  the  treeless  tract  of 
country  that  stretched  around  on  every  side.  These 
groves  ate  points  of  great  interest,  and  are  spoken  of  by 
the  sparsely  scattered  inhabitants  of  northern  Illinois,  as 
we  speak  of  cities  and  towns.  The  most  beautiful  of 
those  which  we  passed  were  Buffalo,  Inlet,  and  Paw  Paw 
groves,  around  or  near  which  were  scenes  of  massacre  and 
slaughter  during  the  Black  Hawk  war. 

'  9- 


CH.  X.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  117 


Illinois  and  the  Lakes. 


As  no  one  can  conceive  the  sensation  awakened  by 
being  out  of  sight  of  land  at  sea,  till  he  actually  stands  on 
the  deck  of  a  vessel,  that  is  ploughing  her  way  through  the 
trackless  world  of  waters  that  stretch  interminably  around 
him,  and  strains  his  eye  in  vain  to  catch  a  view  of  one 
single  fading  outline  of  the  far  off  shore — so  no  one  can 
conceive  the  emotion  that  rises  up  in  the  bosom  of  the 
traveller  as  he  stands  on  the  broad  prairie,  and  sees  the 
horizon  settling  down  upon  one  wide  sea  of  waving  grass, 
and  can  behold  around  him  neither  stone,  nor  stump,  nor 
bush,  nor  tree,  nor  hill,  nor  house.  These  vast  prairies, 
though  bearing  a  luxuriant  growth  of  grass,  would  impress 
one  with  a  sense  of  desolateness,  were  they  not  beautified 
with  flowers,  and  animated  with  the  songs  and  the  sight 
of  the  feathered  tribes.  The  view  of  the  prairie,  as  it 
stretches  off  before  you,  often  appears  like  a  perfect  flower 
garden.  Though  we  were  too  late  to  see  these  produc 
tions  in  their  rich  vernal  beauty,  yet  often  they  stood 
strewn  around  us  on  every  side  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach,  spreading  out  their  rich  and  brilliant  petals  of  every 
colour  and  hue.  An  intelligent  lady  told  me  that  in  a 
single  walk  over  the  corner  of  a  prairie,  she  gathered  for  a 
bouquet  forty  different  kinds  of  flowers  ;  and  another  in 
formed  me  that  she  had  been  able  to  gather  one  hundred 
and  twenty  different  kinds.  Though  the  music  wafted 
along  over  these  luxuriant  expanses  of  earth  be  usually  not 
so  melodious  nor  varied  as  that  to  which  the  woodlands 
echo,  there  is  something  very  animating  in  the  wheeling  of 
the  plover,  the  chirping  of  the  robin,  and  the  fluttering  of 
the  wings  of  a  flock  of  prairie  hens,  started  up  at  every 
half  mile  of  your  journey.  And  then  occasionally  we  saw 
noble  herds  of  cattle  feeding  over  these  vast  plains.  Such 


118  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.  X. 

Illinois  and  the  Lakes. 

large,  and  fat,  and  noble-looking  oxen  and  cows,  I  never 
before  beheld,  as  I  saw  grazing  amid  the  luxuriant  prairies 
of  Illinois.  There  is  no  fence  to  stay  them  in  their 
course  : — they  range  where  they  choose  amid  the  ten 
thousands  of  acres  that  stretch  unenclosed  around  them. 

I  have  already  intimated  that  this  part  of  Illinois  is  as 
yet  but  thinly  populated.  It  is  rapidly  filling  up  ;  but  for 
some  years  the  first  settlers  will  have  to  endure  many 
hardships,  and  submit  to  many  privations  and  sacrifices,  of 
which  we  can  scarcely  form  an  idea.  The  following  fact 
will  serve  to  illustrate  this  remark.  While  on  our  way  to 
Chicago,  as  we  stopped  on  one  occasion  to  change  horses, 
I  went  in  and  sat  down  in  the  only  house  in  the  place.  It 
was  a  comfortable  log-cabin,  and  all  nature  looked  so  bright 
and  sunny  without,  I  was  hardly  prepared  for  demure  and 
melancholy  looks  within :  and  yet  the  moment  I  entered,  I 
saw  in  the  countenance  of  the  good  lady  of  the  cabin  that 
her  heart  was  ill  at  ease.  She  looked  so  forlorn  and  full 
of  gloom,  I  determined  to  enter  into  conversation  with  her, 
and  if  possible  elicit  the  cause  of  her  depression.  After  a 
variety  of  inquiries,  she  was  drawn  out  to  give  the  follow 
ing  sketch  of  herself,  which  I  will  put  down  as  nearly  as 
possible  in  her  own  words. 

"  We  came  into  this  country  from  western  New  York, 
several  years  since.  We  have  never  failed  to  be  amply 
remunerated  for  our  cultivation  of  the  soil.  In  a  temporal 
point  of  view  we  have  increased  in  goods.  But  our  chil 
dren  have  never  been  to  school  a  day  since  we  have  been 
here.  We  used  to  go  to  meeting  every  Sabbath,  but  here 
often  for  months  there  is  no  such  thing  known  as  public 
worship.  A  while  ago,  there  was  a  minister  that  used  to 
come  once  in  three  weeks,  and  preach  about  four  miles 


CH.  X.J  GLEANINGS   BY   THE    WAY.  119 

Illinois  and  the  Lakes. 

from  this.  But  now  he  is  dead,  and  we  have  no  preaching 
at  all.  We  have  no  ministers  and  no  physicians.  What 
made  me  more  contented  to  reside  here,  was  that  my  oldest 
daughter  was  married  and  lived  my  nearest  neighbour, 
about  two  miles  from  this.  She  had  three  lovely  and 
promising  children,  in  whom  all  our  hearts  were  bound  up. 
But  the  grave  now  covers  them  !  They  were  all  cut  down 
one  after  another  about  six  months  ago  by  the  scarlet 
fever.  We  could'nt  get  any  physician  to  see  them,  and 
they  all  died  within  ten  days  of  each  other.  And  then  we 
had  to  carry  them  ourselves  to  th«  grave.  We  put  them 
into  the  ground  in  silence.  There  was  no  one  to  lift  up 
the  voice  of  prayer." 

Here  the  good  woman  seemed  choked  in  her  utterance. 
She  wiped  her  eyes  and  ceased  speaking  for  a  moment.  I 
remained  silent,  and  soon  she  proceeded. 

"  My  daughter  laid  her  loss  very  mnch  to  heart.  She 
never  after  the  death  of  her  babes  wore  a  bright  counte 
nance.  About  ten  days  ago  she  was  confined.  Herself 
and  her  infant  are  dead !  We  buried  them  about  three 
days  since.  She  had  no  physician  to  attend  upon  her,  for 
there  was  none  within  thirty  miles.  She  had  no  minister 
to  speak  to  her  words  of  heavenly  consolation,  for  there 
are  none  near  here.  Her  husband  has  a  good  farm,  and 
the  crops  look  well ;  but  what  is  all  this  to  him,  now  that 
his  wife  and  children  are  all  gone  ?  He  appears  desolate 
and  broken-hearted." 

Having  listened  to  this  touching  story,  I  could  well 
understand  why  the  aspect  of  gloom  sat  upon  her  counte 
nance,  and  while  I  endeavoured  in  a  few  words  to  direct 
her  thoughts  to  Him  who  was  "  appointed  to  bind  up  the 


120  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.  X. 

Illinois  and  the  Lakes. 

broken-hearted,  and  to  comfort  all  that  mourn,"  I  was  led 
to  think  of  the  unnumbered  blessings  and  privileges  that 
we  who  live  on  the  Atlantic  border  enjoy,  for  which  we 
feel  little  or  no  emotions  of  gratitude.  How  unspeakable 
are  our  religious  privileges !  And  yet  how  little  are  they 
appreciated  by  the  great  mass  of  the  people  !  Will  not 
God  one  day  visit  for  these  things  ? 

In  our  journey  we  had  some  singular  and  rather  amusing 
adventures.  We  found  all  along  at  our  log  inns,  for  our 
refreshment,  substantial  food,  bacon  and  beans,  or  fried  pork 
and  potatoes,  and  if  we  were  too  dyspeptic  to  eat  these,  we 
could  fast,  which  is  sometimes  useful.  But  at  night  we 
frequently  found  ourselves  placed  under  more  embarrassing 
circumstances.  A  single  instance  will  serve  to  illustrate 
a  number  of  analagous  cases.  I  select  the  second  night  after 
leaving  Galena.  It  is  after  nine  o'clock.  The  strip  of 
moon  that  is  visible  emits  a  few  feeble  rays.  The  stars, 
half  obscured,  glow  faintly  in  the  heavens.  Our  course  is 
still  onward  through  the  boundless  prairie.  In  the  distance 
may  be  seen  the  faint  outline  of  a  grove.  We  hope  to  find 
there  a  resting  place  for  the  night.  As  we  approach  it,  we 
find  it  is  a  cluster  of  trees  that  grow  on  either  side  of 
Somonauk  Creek.  Our  driver  has  already  plunged  his 
horses  into  the  cool  waters  of  the  creek.  The  farther 
bank  is  gained.  Our  course  now  is  beneath  the  noble 
elms  that  hang  drooping  over  the  creek,  and  spread  abroad 
their  branches  forming  a  thick  and  dark  shade  over  the  road. 
We  see  in  the  distance  the  smoke  eddying  up  amid  the  trees. 
It  is  the  place  where  we  are  to  spend  the  night — a  log 
cabin,  before  the  door  of  which  is  kindled  a  fire,  half 
smothered  with  dirt  and  chips,  whose  eddying  currents 


CII.  X.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  121 

Illinois  and  the  Lakes. 

of  smoke  as  they  are  swept  into  the  house  by  the  evening 
breeze  expel  the  swarms  of  musquitoes  that  for  several 
hours  had  been  making  acquaintance  with  us. 

When  the  weary  traveller  reaches  his  resting-place  for 
the  night,  it  is  a  great  comfort  to  have  a  bed  and  room  by 
himself  to  which  he  can  retire  and  seek  repose.  But  this 
is  a  luxury  not  to  be  expected  usually  by  the  western 
traveller.  They  have  here  what  is  playfully  called 
"  The  Potter's  field"  a  place  in  these  log  taverns  in 
which  they  put  strangers — a  room  designed  as  a  dormitory, 
in  which  all  travellers,  men,  women  and  children  are  placed 
to  lodge  !  The  house  which  we  had  reached  at  Somonauk 
Creek  had  a  place  of  this  sort.  It  was  the  only  room  in 
the  house  save  the  kitchen.  Two  stage  loads  had  already 
arrived,  and  other  travellers  were  coming  in.  I  told  my 

friend  B that  we  must  try  to  secure  a  bed  while  we 

could.  In  this  Potter's  field  they  gave  us  a  comfortable 
corner  with  a  straw  bed  on  which  to  stretch  ourselves.  We 
were  among  the  earliest  to  seek  our  repose.  Fortunately, 
there  was  one  bed  enshrouded  with  curtains,  which  was 
assigned  to  a  gentleman  from  Vermont  and  his  newly  mar 
ried  bride,  whom  he  was  bringing  to  reside  at  the  west. — 
They  went  on  stowing  the  beds  with  occupants,  and 
spreading  the  floor  with  couches,  till  fourteen  persons 
were  disposed  of,  and  then  they  found  that  every  foot  of 
ground  was  occupied.  The  landlord  appeared  to  be  full  of 
the  milk  of  human  kindness.  When  some  of  our  fellow 
lodgers  cried  out,  that  they  were  half  devoured  by  mus 
quitoes,  he  very  benignantly  replied,  «*  I  will  open  the 
door  and  let  in  a  current  of  smoke,  and  that  will  drive  them 
out."  We  found  some  inhabitants  tabernacling  in  our 
bedstead  that  annoyed  us  more  than  the  musquitoes.  Yet 

11 


122  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.    X, 


Illinois  and  the  Lakes. 


after  all  we  got  some  rest,  and  when  we  rose  to  breathe  the 
fresh  air  we  felt  that  we  had  abundant  cause  to  thank  the 
Lord  for  his  goodness.  However  indifferent  had  been  our 
lodgings,  we  remembered  that  the  Saviour  while  here  on 
the  earth,  had  not  always  so  comfortable  a  spot  at  night 
to  lay  his  head  as  this. 

About  a  dozen  miles  before  we  reached  Chicago,  we 
seemed  to  descend  to  another  steppe  of  land,  where  the 
prairie  was  for  the  most  part  from  two  to  twelve  inches 
under  water.  The  grass,  thus  having  its  roots  continually 
irrigated,  looked  very  rank ;  we  made  but  very  slow  pro 
gress  through  it  on  our  way.  Though  that  part  of  Chicago 
which  is  built  up,  stands  on  more  elevated  ground,  the  an 
ticipated  limits  of  the  city  extend  into  this  wet  prairie. 
We  saw  the  lots  staked  out  as  we  passed,  which  I  suppose 
have  been  sold  at  a  very  high  price.  I  could  not  but 
think  of  the  remark  of  a  fellow  traveller,  who,  in  speaking 
of  this  and  several  other  places,  said,  "  If  each  of  these 
places  do  not  become  as  large  as  Pekin  in  China,  these 
city  lots  cannot  all  be  built  upon." 

Chicago  is  truly  an  interesting  place.  It  has  sprung  up 
here  in  three  or  four  years — a  city — as  by  the  wand  of  en 
chantment.  I  had  heard  much  of  this  place,  but  must  con 
fess  I  was  not  prepared  to  find  so  large  and  interesting  a 
town.  Its  situation  on  either  side  of  the  Chicago  river  is 
too  well-known  to  need  description.  It  has  quite  the  air 
of  an  eastern  town.  There  is  a  fine  brick  Episcopal 
Church  just  completed.  Our  stay  was  very  brief  in 
Chicago.  Almost  the  first  sound  we  heard  after  our 
arrival,  was  the  ringing  of  the  bell  of  the  large  and  beauti 
ful  steamboat,  James  Madison,  which  was  on  the  eve  of 
departure  for  Detroit  and  Buffalo.  As  we  might  have  no 


CH.    X.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  123 

Illinois  and  the  Lakes. 

other  opportunity  of  going  by  the  lakes  for  the  next  ten 
days,  with  the  specimen  of  land  travelling  that  we  had  just 
had,  we  were  not  long  in  making  up  our  minds  whether 
we  would  avail  ourselves  of  this  boat,  or  direct  our  course 
to  Detroit  through  the  Michigan  woods.  We  gave  Chicago 
a  very  hasty  survey,  took  our  passage  on  board  the  James 
Madison,  and  as  the  shades  of  evening  gathered  over  us 
we  found  ourselves  skimming  over  the  waves  of  Michigan 
lake. 


Mackinaw,  July  ZQth. 

We  this  morning  found  ourselves  bounding  over  the 
green  waters  of  the  Michigan  with  the  Wisconsin  Terri 
tory  on  our  left.  About  nine  o'clock,  A.  M.  we  landed  at 
Milwaukie.  A  bar  in  the  river  prevented  the  steamboat 
from  going  up  to  the  town,  but  we  found  ourselves  amply 
compensated  for  our  long  walk  by  a  view  of  this  interest 
ing  place  from  several  of  its  streets  and  more  elevated 
parts.  The  whole  site  of  the  town,  in  connexion  with  the 
adjacent  country,  is  richly  entitled  to  its  Indian  name, — 
"THE  LOVELY  LAND."  Less  than  two  years  since  there 
was  scarcely  a  frame  house  on  the  spot,  and  now  there  is 
a  population  of  nearly  three  thousand,  with  buildings  that 
will  compare  in  stability  and  elegance  with  those  found  in 
our  large  eastern  towns. 

It  was  towards  evening  when  we  approached  this 
picturesque  spot — Mackinaw — where  the  wide  expanse 
of  water,  and  the  dark  evergreens  of  the  islands,  and 
the  thronging  multitudes  of  wild  men,  gave  to  this  point 
in  my  journey  a  novel  appearance.  I  think  this  would 
be  a  most  delightful  retreat  for  an  invalid  who  wanted 
retirement,  a  cool,  invigorating  atmosphere,  and  induce- 


124  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    X. 

Illinois  and  the  Lakes. 

ments  to  active  exercise.  It  would  be  impossible,  for 
a  man  to  be  here  long  without  having  new  trains  of 
thought  awakened  in  his  mind,  or  without  being  led  to 
contemplate  the  human  character  under  several  new  aspects. 
Mackinaw  is  an  island  of  about  nine  miles  in  circum 
ference.  There  is  a  fort  occupying  the  elevated  parts  of 
the  town,  which  is  now  vacated,  the  troops  having  been 
withdrawn  to  be  present  at  the  treaty  at  St.  Peter's.  This 
circumstance,  in  connexion  with,  the  great  number  of 
Indians  now  present,  has  created  some  uneasiness  in  the 
minds  of  the  inhabitants  of  this  place,  especially  as  the 
Indians  are  very  much  dissatisfied  with  the  attempt  to 
palm  off  on  to  them  goods  in  part  for  their  annuities,  when 
money  had  been  promised.  Already  has  a  council  been 
held  among  them,  and  the  hint  has  been  dropped  that  they 
can  bring  a  thousand  warriors  into  the  field.  The  first 
object  that  met  my  eye  on  the  low  pebbly  shore,  as  we 
approached  the  island,  was  the  beautiful  lodges,  and  well 
made  bark  canoes  of  the  Ottawa  and  Chippewa  tribes. 
The  whole  appearance  of  their  encampment  in  this  wild 
spot  is  picturesque  and  imposing.  Each  family  had  their 
bark  canoe,  which  was  now  drawn  up  on  the  beach,  and 
lay  beside  their  lodge  or  tent.  In  this  canoe,  made  of  the 
outer  rind  of  the  birchen  tree,  they  carry  their  family,  and 
furniture,  and  all  their  worldly  effects — children,  dogs, 
fishing-tackle,  guns,  their  tent,  cooking  utensils,  and  them 
selves.  Their  tent,  or  lodge,  consists  first  6f  five  or  six 
tapering  rods,  which  are  set  up  so  as  to  form  a  cone,  and 
then  around  these  are  placed  a  coil  of  matting,  made  of 
reeds  or  flaggs,  and  arranged  in  such  a  manner  as  to  form 
a  series  of  concentric  or  circular  covering,  each  lapping 
upon  the  other  like  the  scales  upon  a  fish.  In  the  centre 


CH.    X.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  125 

Illinois  and  the  Lakes. 

of  the  lodge  a  fire  was  kindled,  a  hole  having  been  left  in 
the  upper  part  through  which  the  smoke  could  pass  off. 
Around  the  fire  were  spread  the  blankets  and  bear-skins, 
which  furnished  both  beds  and  seats.  We  entered  several 
tents  and  were  kindly  received.  Almost  the  first  counte 
nance  of  a  white  man  upon  which  I  looked  after  reaching 
the  shore,  was  the  bright  sunny  face  of  our  beloved 
brother,  the  Bishop  of  Michigan.  I  never  had  a  more  un 
expected  or  joyful  meeting  with  a  Christian  brother.  We 
spent  two  or  three  hours  in  the  most  delightful  Christian 
intercourse.  Bishop  McCoskry  was  on  his  way  to  visit 
Green  Bay,  Milwaukie,  and  other  parts  of  Wisconsin. 
It  was  only  a  few  hours,  before  our  steamers  were  again 
moving  forward  through  the  deep  green  waters,  to  their 
several  places  of  destination. 


11* 


126  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XI. 

Michigan. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

MICHIGAN. 

Steamboat  travelling  upon  the  western  Lakes  —  The  waters  of 
Huron—  Saginaw  Bay—  The  stormy  night—  The  beautiful  St.  Clair 
—Detroit  —  Bishop  of  Michigan  —  Ypsilanti  —  Ann  Arbour—  Ore  Creek 
—  Bewildered  at  night  in  the  woods  —  Rescue  —  Meeting  of  friends  — 
Log  cabin. 


Detroit,  July 

WE  parted  with  the  friend  we  met  at  Mackinaw  in  the 
night.  The  two  steamers  rode  off  in  two  opposite  direc 
tions.  Our  course,  which  from  Chicago  had  been  to  the 
north,  now  became  southward.  There  is  something  ex 
ceedingly  novel  in  steamboat  travelling  upon  the  great 
western  rivers.  But  the  navigation  of  the  lakes  by  steam 
presents  scenes  to  the  eye,  and  furnishes  material  for  the 
imagination,  far  more  grand,  and  striking,  and  magnificent. 
These  lakes  are  indeed  great  inland  seas.  The  wind  and 
the  storm  have  mighty  power  over  them.  But  the  well- 
directed  steamer  rides  proudly  over  their  agitated  surface 
with  all  her  precious  cargo  of  life,  and  holds  steadily  on 
her  way  to  the  destined  port  in  despite  of  wind  and  waves. 
This,  however,  is  not  always  the  case.  The  wind  at  times 
blows  so  fierce  and  furious  that  the  vessel  is  driven  back 
some  fifty  or  ninety  miles  in  her  course.  When  a  storm 


v 
CH.    XI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  127 

Michigan. 

occurs  with  great  and  unwonted  violence  upon  these  lakes, 
especially  upon  Huron  and  Michigan,  where  there  are 
very  few  safe  harbours,  the  expedient  adopted  is  to  keep 
the  boat  at  sea,  and  let  her  drive  before  the  gale.  We 
saw,  but  in  one  single  instance,  these  waters  putting  on  a 
wrathful  appearance.  During  the  greater  part  of  our 
voyage,  they  lay  beneath  our  steamer  that  swept  over  them 
in  smooth  and  placid  tranquillity.  There  is  something  in 
the  very  appearance  of  the  waters  of  these  lakes  to  wake 
up  poetic  conception.  They  have  a  sandy  or  pebbly 
bottom,  which  appears  white  as  chalk,  while  every  rippling 
wave  as  well  as  the  whole  mass  of  waters  that  roll  beneath 
you,  though  so  pure  and  transparent  that  a  silver  dollar 
might  be  distinctly  seen  at  the  depth  of  thirty  feet,  every 
where  assumes  the  colour  of  deep  emerald  green. 

The  day  after  we  left  Mackinaw,  while  passing  Saginaw 
Bay,  every  vestige  of  land  faded  from  our  sight,  and  we 
saw  nothing  around  us  but  one  wide  world  of  waters.  As 
the  close  of  the  day  drew  on,  the  hitherto  bright  sunny 
heavens  became  covered  with  dark  menacing  clouds.  A 
wind  sprang  up,  and  the  waters  of  Huron,  that  had  pre 
viously  slept  with  the  tranquillity  and  hushed  slumbers 
of  an  infant,  suddenly  woke  to  the  fierceness  and  fury  of 
an  enraged  giant.  I  plainly  saw  what  an  aspect  that  lake 
could  put  on  in  a  storm  ! 

The  sun  went  down.  Neither  moon  nor  stars  were 
visible.  The  curtains  of  darkness  were  drawn  closely 
around  that  whole  world  of  waters  that  roared  and  dashed 
so  fiercely.  As  I  stood  upon  the  upper  deck,  and  looked 
out  upon  that  scene  of  darkness  and  wild  commotion,  and 
heard  the  roar  of  the  wind,  and  the  dashing  of  the  waves, 
and  the  hoarse  rumbling  breath  of  steam  from  the  escape- 


128  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [OH.    XI. 

Michigan. 

ment  pipe,  like  the  suppressed  growl  of  a  lion,  that  told  of 
mighty  power  to  urge  onward  and  to  destroy,  I  felt,  in  a 
way  I  have  seldom  done  before,  my  entire  dependence  on 
God.  As  I  stood  there  on  the  deck,  with  the  windts weep 
ing  by  me,  the  waves  of  the  troubled  lake  rolling  beneath 
me,  and  the  blackness  of  darkness  around  me,  interrupted 
and  illumined  only  by  the  cloud  of  ignited  sparks  that 
streamed  incessantly  forth  from  the  dark  funnels  of  the 
steamer,  I  felt  the  force  and  meaning  of  the  93d  Psalm, 
"  The  Lord  reigneth,  he  is  clothed  with  majesty.  He  is 
clothed  with  strength  wherewith  he  hath  girded  himself. 
The  floods  have  lifted  up,  0  Lord,  the  floods  have  lifted 
up  their  voice :  the  floods  lift  up  their  waves.  The  Lord 
on  high  is  mightier  than  the  noise  of  many  waters,  yea, 
than  the  mighty  waves  of  the  sea.  Thy  testimonies  are 
very  sure"  There  I  saw  my  safety.  The  testimonies  of 
my  covenant  God  were  very  sure,  who  had  said,  "  when 
thou  passest  through  the  waters  I  will  be  with  thee."  I 
slept  soundly  that  night.  In  the  morning  the  sun  shone 
brightly  on  us,  and  all  appearance  of  a  storm  had  gone  by. 
In  a  few  hours  we  were  gliding  over  the  surface  of  the 
beautiful  St.  Clair,  and  before  evening,  Detroit,  with  its 
neatly  built  streets,  and  its  noble  stream  sweeping  proudly 
by  it,  lay  before  us.  It  was  with  a  grateful  heart  that  I 
stepped  on  the  shore,  remembering  the  many  mercies  I 
had  enjoyed,  and  anticipating  much  pleasure  in  the  eight 
or  ten  days  that  I  had  purposed  to  send  in  Michigan.  I 
was  not  disappointed. 

Detroit,  is  an  interesting  and  beautiful  town.  The 
parted  stream  above  the  city,  and  the  island  around  which 
it  winds,  as  well  as  the  view  of  Sandwich  on  the  op 
posite  side,  with  the  improved  country  that  stretches 


CH.    XI.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  129 

Michigan. 

around  it,  are  all  points  of  interest  upon  which  the  eye 
loves  to  linger.  The  houses  in  Detroit  are  generally  com 
posed  of  wood,  which  are  very  neatly  painted.  Several 
streets  running  parallel  with  the  river  are  exceedingly 
beautiful,  especially  Jefferson  Avenue,  which  is  the  Broad 
way  or  Chesnut  street  of  Detroit.  The  Episcopal  Church 
is  a  very  neat  gothic  building.  A  second  Episcopal 
Church  of  a  larger  size  is  soon  to  be  erected  in  another 
part  of  the  town.  The  churches  and  other  public  buildings 
in  Detroit  are  certainly  highly  creditable  to  the  place. 
I  met,  soon  after  my  arrival  at  Detroit,  the  Rev.  Mr. 

R ,  who  had  come  to  supply  the  pulpit  of  St.  Paul's 

during  the  first  Sunday  of  the  Bishop's  absence.  It  has 
always  appeared  to  me  that  there  was  great  wisdom  in  the 
views  expressed  some  years  since  by  our  present  presiding 
bishop — that  every  diocesan  should  have  a  parochial 
charge.  His  judgment,  as  delivered  at  the  time  to  which 
I  refer,  was,  that  all  our  dioceses  should  be  small,  as  they 
were  in  primitive  times  ;  that  the  mitre  should  have  no 
worldly  splendour  or  peculiar  emoluments  connected  with 
it ;  that  each  bishop,  like  the  rest  of  his  clergy,  should 
have  his  own  parochial  charge,  to  whom  he  should  look 
for  his  maintenance.  One  reason  assigned  for  this — and 
that  is  what  I  particularly  refer  to — was  that  as  one  of  the 
great  duties  of  a  bishop  is  to  preach  the  gospel,  it  is  infi 
nitely  important  that  his  heart  should  be  burning  with  love 
for  souls  ;  and  that  he  only  who  had  a  particular  congrega 
tion,  the  charge  of  whose  souls  was  upon  his  hands,  would 
ordinarily  feel  a  ceaseless  and  ever  wakeful  solicitude  for 
dying  sinners;  and  if  he  did  not  feel  this  he  would  not 
preach  with  the  power  and  unction  that  become  an  am 
bassador  of  Christ,  and  the  chief  pastor  of  the  church.  Go 


130  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [ciI.    XI. 

Michigan. 

to  that  man  who,  as  a  minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
has  been  spending  his  days  and  nights  in  prayer  and  toil 
some  labours  to  promote  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  flock 
committed  to  his  care,  and  then  visit  him  after  he  has  been 
acting  four  or  five  years  in  the  capacity  of  a  professor  or 
president  of  a  college,  and  see  if  he  does  not  recognize  the 
truth  of  this  doctrine,  see  if  he  does  not  sigh  for  that  spirit 
uality  and  burning  love  for  souls,  which  once  bore  him  on  so 
cheerfully  in  his  labours.  However  this  matter  shall  be 
viewed,  the  bishops  in  many  of  our  dioceses  must  have 
parochial  charges,  and  this  will  constitute  an  important 
portion  in  the  field  of  their  labour.  In  this  department  of 
labour  the  Bishop  of  Michigan  has  been  pre-eminently 
blessed. 

One  could  hardly  desire  a  larger  measure  of  popularity, 
either  with  his  parish  or  in  his  diocese,  than  Bishop 
McCoskry  enjoys.  Every  where  the  highest  testimony 
is  borne  to  the  loveliness  and  excellency  of  his  character, 
and  the  faithfulness  and  evangelical  spirit  of  his  ministry. 
This  I  heard  from  all  quarters — from  clergy  and  laity, 
Episcopalians  and  Presbyterians.  Indeed  I  think  the 
bishop's  greatest  danger  lies  in  this  quarter.  May  he  still 
have  grace  as  he  hath  hitherto  done,  amid  all  these  praises 
of  men,  to  count  himself  as  nothing,  and  to  sit  as  a  little 
child  at  the  feet  of  Jesus.  When  all  our  bishops  become 
distinguished  for  their  meekness  and  simplicity,  for  the 
fervour  of  their  love,  their  spirit  of  evangelical  piety,  and 
their  unquenchable  zeal  to  exalt  Christ,  and  rescue  dying 
sinners  from  the  iron  grasp  of  the  god  of  this  world,  we 
shall  then  indeed  see  a  return  of  primitive  days,  and  evi 
dences  of  a  truly  apostolic  church. 

I  was  delighted  to  learn  from  the  Bishop  of  Michigan, 


CH.    XI.]  GLEANINGS    BY  THE    WAY.  131 

Michigan. 
•."• — ^ " 

that  in  his  contemplated  visitation  through  his  diocese,  he 
purposed  to  hold  as  far  as  it  was  practicable,  continued 
services  for  several  days  in  each  parish,  like  the  Rhode 
Island  convocations,  or  the  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia 
associations.  A  clergyman  speaking  of  these  anticipated 
services,  remarked,  "  they  will  be  worth  to  me  in  such  a 
place  a  whole  year's  labour."  In  the  place  to  which  he 
referred,  the  Episcopal  Church  was  just  about  being  or 
ganized,  and  there,  as  every  where,  the  great  obstacle  to 
the  establishment  of  our  cjmrch  was  the  impression  that 
we  were  destitute  of  piety,  and  that  our  object  was  to  es 
tablish  a  particular  denomination,  and  not  to  save  souls. 
Let  the  missionary  go  where  he  will  and  preach  Christ 
crucified,  and  the  people  will  rally  around  him.  Let  him 
only  make  the  impression  on  the  mind  of  any  community 
that  he  has  a  message  from  God  to  them — that  he  stands 
as  between  the  living  and  the  dead  to  stay  the  plague — that 
in  his  view  all  other  things  dwindle  into  nothing,  when 
compared  with  the  salvation  of  their  undying  souls — and 
he  will  not  want  hearers,  he  will  not  want  materials  with 
which  to  build  up  a  church.  The  people  are  not  opposed 
to  an  Episcopal  form  of  government — they  are  not  opposed 
to  our  liturgy — they  are  not  opposed  to  our  doctrines — but 
they  are  opposed  to  a  dead  church.  Whether  these,  their 
impressions  in  relation  to  us  are  well  or  ill-founded,  one 
thing  is  certain,  these  impressions  do  in  ten  thousand  in 
stances  exist,  and  in  my  view,  that  minister  of  our  church, 
is  the  best  and  soundest  churchman,  who  preaches  most 
faithfully  the  doctrines  of  the  cross,  and  exemplifies  most 
fully  the  power  of  Christianity  upon  his  heart  by  a  holy 
life.  It  is  not  by  controversy  and  argumentation,  but  by 
doing  their  Master's  work,  by  putting  forth  all  their  energies 


132  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XI. 

Michigan. 

to  bring  men  to  repentance  and  the  foot  of  the  cross,  that 
our  clergy  will  remove  this  impression  in  relation  to  our 
want  of  piety,  and  make  our  Zion  a  praise  in  all  the  earth. 
And  this,  I  believe,  to  a  very  great  extent,  the  clergy  of 
Michigan  are  striving  to  do. 

Tuesday,  July  25/A. 

I  was  induced  to  start  this  morning  for  Ypsilanti,  by  the 

kindness  and  importunity  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  R ,  who 

offered,  if  I  would  return  with  him  to  his  parish,  to  con 
vey  me  in  his  own  carriage  to  the  several  points  I  wished 
to  visit  in  the  interior  of  the  state.  The  pledge  was  fully 
redeemed,  and  my  comfort  and  pleasure  greatly  augmented 
by  my  acceptance  of  his  kind  offer.  The  road  for  the  first 
twenty  miles  towards  Ypsilanti  gave  us  a  fine  specimen  of 
the  toil  and  tardiness  of  travelling  in  a  new  country.  At 
one  time  the  formidable  slough  received  us  into  its  cavern 
ous  depths,  and  as  we  went  down,  vehicle  and  horses  and 
all,  seemed  to  threaten  to  swallow  us  up  in  its  miry  em 
brace.  Then,  as  we  rose  from  this  perilous  depth,  our 
carriage  went  bounding  from  log  to  log  which  lay  side  by 
side  transversely  across  our  path,  deeply  embedded  in 
mud,  constituting  what  is  expressively  called  a  corduroy 
road.  These  were  almost  the  only  alternations  in  our 
path  for  the  first  twenty  miles.  The  land,  after  you  leave 
Detroit,  is,  in  almost  every  direction,  low,  clayey,  and 
wet.  It  is  also  heavily  timbered,  and  therefore  will  not 
be  very  rapidly  settled.  The  soil  of  the  farms  that  have 
been  cleared  up  is  said  to  be  productive,  but  principally 
valuable  for  purposes  of  grazing. 

The  last  ten  miles  of  our  course,  as  we  urged  our  way 
on  to  Ypsilanti,  lay  through  a  country  of  a  totally  different 


CH.    XI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  133 

Michigan. 

character.  I  almost  felt  as  though  I  was  again  travelling 
through  a  section  of  Illinois,  though  there  were  more  signs 
of  cultivation  around  me  than  1  any  where  saw  there.  Our 
road  now  became  fine,  and  we  swept  along  through  the 
oak  openings,  and  by  the  side  of  successive  fields  of  beau 
tifully  tasselled  earn,  luxuriant -oats,  and  yellow  bending 
wheat,  with  a  speed  which  soon  brought  us  to  the  place  of 
our  destination.  Ypsilanti  is  a  neat  country  village,  built 
on  Huron  river,  and  contains  a  population  of  nearly  two 
thousand. 

July  27th. 

We  started  yesterday  morning  from  Ypsilanti,  directing 
our  course  towards  Ann  Arbour.  We  found  the  country 
through  which  we  passed,  rich  and  beautiful,  and  bearing 
every  where  incontestible  evidence  that  it  was  a  soil  which 
would  remunerate  the  agriculturalist  for  every  stroke  struck 
upon  its  bosom. 

Jinn  Arbour  also  stands  on  Huron  river,  and  is  a  very 
pleasant  village  containing  nearly  three  thousand  inhabi 
tants.  There  is  here  an  Episcopal  Church,  which  has 
been  recently  erected,  that  stands  beautifully  embosomed 
in  a  grove  of  oaks.  Immediately  adjoining  the  plot  of 
ground  on  which  the  church  is  built,  an  acre  of  land  which 
cost  one  thousand  dollars,  has  been  purchased  by  a  gentle 
man  residing,  I  believe,  in  Monroe,  who  purposes  to  erect 
upon  it  a  neat  and  commodious  dwelling  for  the  use  of  the 
rector,  and  to  convey  it  to  the  parish  corporation  as  a  par 
sonage.  To  this  noble  act  of  munificence  he  was  prompted 
from  his  love  of  the  Redeemer's  cause,  and  an  ardent  de 
sire  for  the  success  and  establishment  of  our  church  in 
Michigan.  He  saw  that  if  there  was  a  house  provided  for 

12 


134  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH,  XI. 

Michigan. 

the  rector,  the  parish  would  soon  be  able  to  provide  the 
means  for  his  support,  and  that  thus  the  ministrations  of 
the  Gospel  would  be  permanently  secured  to  this  people, 
How  many  men  there  are  within  the  bounds  of  our  church, 
who  could  in  like  manner,  with  the  utmost  ease,  bestow  a 
few  thousand  dollars,  anS  secure  to  feeble  churches  the 
certainty  of  future  ministrations  of  the  word,  while  at  the 
same  time  they  would  be  adding  unspeakably  to  the  com 
fort  of  a  body  of  men  who  are  wearing  themselves  out  in 
the  service  of  the  Lord,  and  by  their  exhausting  labours 
and  toil  to  rescue  sinners  from  death,  are  preparing  them 
selves  for  a  premature  grave !  Sure  I  am,  when  these 
opulent  men,  stand  at  last  before  God  and  the  Lamb,  and 
behold  the  resplendent  crown  of  glory  which  Jesus  has 
purchased  for  them  by  his  toil  and  tears,  and  sweat  and 
blood — when  they  look  down  into  the  depths  of  that  hell 
from  which  he  has  rescued  them,  and  uplo  the  heights 
of  that  heaven  to  which  he  is  about  to  exalt  them,  and 
when  that  same  Jesus  points  to  such  an  act  of  munifi 
cence,  and  says,  Inasmuch  as  ye  did,  it  for  the  least  of 
these  my  ministers,  ye  did  it  unto  me,  oh  then  I  am  sure 
they  will  not  regret  the  few  thousand  dollars  they  have 
given  to  Christ  !  Would  to  God  that  many  professors 
of  religion,  who  have  already  wealth  enough  to  ruin 
all  their  children,  and  are  still  holding  back  their  pecu 
niary  means  and  hoarding  them  up,  refusing  to  conse 
crate  any  part  of  them  to  Christ,  would  think  seriously  of 
this,  would  meditate  frequently  on  the  scenes  of  that 
day. 

Our  course  from  Ann  Arbour  was  towards  Ore  Creek. 
The  country  through  which  we  passed  was  somewhat 


CH.    XI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  135 



Michigan. 

undulating,  'and  upon  the  whole  a  very  fine  agricultural 
district.  No  where  in  the  west  have  I  seen  better  crops. 
The  yellow  golden  wheat,  the  bearded  arid  densely  stand 
ing  barley,  the  luxuriant  oats,  and  stout  corn,  as  they  were 
spread  out  before  the  eye  in  vast  fields  rapidly  succeeding 
each  other,  and  gently  waving  in  the  summer  breeze,  pre 
sented  a  scene  full  of  interest,  and  bore  indisputable  testi 
mony  in  relation  to  the  excellence  and  fertility  of  the  soil. 
The  point  to  which  we  were  directing  our  course  was 
North  Green  Oak.  We  had  already  travelled  some  thirty 
miles,  and  were  now  within  the  limits  of  this  town.  Night 
was  coming  on,  and  we  were  yet  some  four  miles  from  the 
place  which  I  wished  to  reach.  As  it  would  be  dark  be 
fore  our  arrival,,  and  the  road  was  rough,  and  it  was  uncer 
tain  whether  we  could  all  be  accommodated  for  the  night 
at  the  place  to  which  I  was  directing  my  course,  it  was 

decided  as  a  matter  of  prudence,  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  R , 

who  had  kindly  accompanied  me  in  their  carriage,  should 
remain  at  the  log  inn  which  we  had  already  reached,  and 
whose  quaint  sign  was  "  CALL  AND  C,"  while  the  driver, 
mounting  one  horse,  and  myself  the  other,  should  go  on 
to  find  the  house  of  my  friend.  I  scarcely  need  say  that 
we  had  now  reached  a  very  new  country.  It  was  with 
difficulty  that  we  could  muster  a  saddle  in  the  neighbour 
hood  ;  but  at  length  one  was  found,  and  we  set  out,  bidding 
adieu  to  our  friends  for  the  night.  During  the  first  two 
miles  our  path  lay  chiefly  through  the  forest :  we  however 
passed  in  that  distance  three  houses ;  at  the  last  house, 
which  was  on  the  borders  of  a  lake,  we  stopped  to  enquire 
for  the  residence  of  my  friend.  We  were  told  he  lived 
almost  two  miles  on  the  other  side  of  the  lake,  that  there 


136  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.  XI. 

Michigan. 

was  no  road  save  the  track  of  a  wagon,  and  that  as  our 
path  was  a  blind  one,  it  was  very  uncertain  whether  we 
should  find  the  way.  We  tried  to  get  some  one  to  go  with 
us  as  our  guide,  but  there  was  no  one  at  home  but  women 
and  children.  It  was  already  dark,  our  path  was  through 
the  thick  woods,  and  as  the  last  rays,  of  twilight  were 
fast  fading  away,  we  had  no  time  to  lose.  We  rode 
rapidly  on,  and  were  soon  buried  in  the  dense  forest.  We 
had  not  proceeded  more  than  a  mile  before  we  lost  every 
trace  of  our  path,  but  after  riding  around  awhile  among  the 
bushes  we  again  struck  upon  the  track,  and  were  able  to 
advance  a  little  further.  Soon,  however,  in  consequence 
of  the  increasing  darkness,  we  were  again  at  fault,  and 
knew  not  which  way  to  proceed.  We  dismounted,  and 
having  searched  for  awhile  on  our  hands  and  knees,  suc 
ceeded  in  discovering  the  track  of  a  wagon  wheel,  which 
we  followed  till  it  led  us  into  a  small  oak  opening.  We 
had  gone  but  a  few  paces,  however,  on  our  way,  before  the 
path,  which  had  now  become  more  distinct,  diverged  into 
two  branches,  the  one  leading  into  the  dense  forest,  and 
the  other  descending  into  a  low  marsh.  It  now  became  a 
grave  question  which  path  we  were  to  take.  We  were 
far  away  from  any  human  habitation ;  it  was  doubtful 
whether  we  could  retrace  our  steps,  even  if  we  attempted 
to  return  ;  the  night  was  dark,  -sultry,  and  hot,  the  deep 
forest  was  around  us,  the  musquitoes  were  biting  us  most 
unmercifully,  and  we  had  not  provided  ourselves  with  the 
means  of  striking  a  light  to  kindle  a  fire.  The  idea  of 
spending  the  night,  therefore,  unsheltered  in  the  woods, 
under  these  circumstances,  was  not  altogether  agreeable. 
What  added  to  our  embarrassment  was  that  if  we  took 


CH.  XI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  137 

Michigan. 

either  path  and  were  able  to  follow  it,  we  knew  not  but 
we  might  be  going  so  much  farther  from  the  place  where 
we  would  be.  The  driver,  who  was  now  my  only  compan 
ion,  proposed  to  lift  up  his  voice  and  halloo,  thinking  that 
if  any  one  was  within  hearing  distance,  we  should  receive 
an  answer.  But  though  the  woods  rung  to  the  shout,  and 
echoed  back  his  voice,  no  other  response  was  returned. — 
All  was  still  and  silent  around  us  as  though  we  were  in 
some  vast  and  boundless  solitude.  At  length  we  deter 
mined  to  advance  as  far  as  we  could  trace  the  track  of  a 
wheel  through  the  marsh,  aiid  if  our  path  did  not  lead  us 
to  the  place  where  we  would  be,  to  return  and  try  the 
other.  We  had  not  proceeded  far  amid  the  high  grass  be 
fore  we  ascended  a  hill,  and  again  entered  the  woods. 
Our  road  now  became  more  distinct,  but  whether  it  was 
leading  us  in  the  right  direction  we  knew  not.  At  length 
my  eye  caught  the  glimmering  of  a  taper;  at  first  I  thought 
it  might  be  only  the  phosphorescent  light  of  the  fire-fly,, 
swarms  of  which  had  been  hovering  around  our  path. 
A  second  look,  however,  convinced  me  that  it  was  indeed 
the  light  of  a  taper  we  saw.  I  cannot  describe  the  emo 
tions  that  then  thronged  around  my  heart.  I  thought  at 
that  moment  of  those  words  of  Cowper,  and  could  in  some 
measure  understand  their  meaning,  and  conceive  of  the 
feelings  of  a  lost  sinner,  upon  whose  benighted  path  the 
first  glimmering  of  hope  fell. 

"  I  see,  or  think  I  see 
A  glimmering  from  afar, 
A  beam  of  day  that  shines  for  me, 
To  save  me  from  despair." 
12* 


138  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [dl.  XI. 

Michigan. 

We  now  rode  on  with  speed,  and  were  soon  by  the  side 
of  a  log  cottage.  It  wasgthe  very  place  which  we  had  been 
seeking.  All  anxiety  was  now  at  an  end,  and  the  glad 
welcome  so  cordially  tendered,  and  the  well-known  faces 
glowing  with  looks  of  kind  recognition,  made  all  the  care 
and  toils  of  the  evening  appear  as  naught.  Here  was  a 
family  around  me,  consisting  in  all  of  some  ten  or  twelve 
in  number,  apparently  contented  and  happy  in  a  log  cabin. 
They  had  a  single  room  below  and  a  sort  of  garret  above 
it.  The  last  time  that  I  saw  them  was  in  an  elegant  three- 
story  house,  in  East  Broadway,  in  New  York.  I  know 
not  that  they  appeared  more  happy  then  than  they  did 
this  evening.  They  expected  soon  to  have  a  better  and 
more  commodious  domicil,  which  they  were  erecting : 
but  even  with  their  present  dwelling  place  they  were  con 
tented.  Truly  happiness  is  in  the  mind,  and  they  whose 
hopes  are  on  God,  and  who  feel  that  they  are  in  the  path 
of  duty  can  be  happy  in  spite  of  all  external  circum 
stances. 

The  sun  was  shining  brightly  the  next  morning  as  we 
retraced  our  way,  and  joined  our  friends  at  the  log  tavern. 
Our  course  was  then  towards  Pontiac,  which  we  reached 
just  at  the  close  of  the  day.  We  passed  through  a  beauti 
ful  country  rendered  truly  picturesque  and  romantic  by  a 
chain  of  little  lakes  that  stretch  through  this  section  of  the 
state.  The  banks  of  these  lakes  are  high  and  shaded, 
affording  the  most  delightful  spots  for  residence.  Their 
waters  are  pure  and  limpid,  and  filled  with  the  finest  fish. 
We  must  have  passed  during  our  journey  at  least  twenty 
of  these  lakes.  Pontiac  is  as  beautiful  a  village  for  its 
size  as  I  saw  in  Michigan* 


CH.  XI.]  GLEANINGS   BY   THE    WAY.  139 

Michigan. 


Friday,  July 

On  our  way  to  Detroit  we  stopped  to-day  at  Troy,  to 
visit  our  old  friend,  the  Rev.  Mr.  H  -  ,  who  is  leading  a 
little  flock  onward  in  their  heavenly  journey. 


140  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XII. 

Tour  from  the  West. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

TOUR   FROM     THE    WEST. 

The   Romanists — Miracles — Indians — Captain   M • — The  un 
happy  sailor — Toledo — Cleveland — Buffalo — Niagara  Falls. 
;*f\« 

Detroit,  Monday,  July  31. 

THE  Roman  Church  has  been  supposed  to  be  very 
strong  here,  but  from  inquiries  that  I  every  where  made, 
I  am  still  more  confirmed  in  the  belief  that  the  papists  at 
the  west  are  making  very  little  impression  upon  the  Pro 
testant  population.  While  they  are  attempting  much,  and 
with  sinuous  effort  endeavoring  to  identify  themselves 
with  every  interest,  they  in  fact  as  yet,  with  all  their  mar 
vellous  reports  to  the  Leopold  Society,  have  done  but 
very  little.  That  system  cannot  bear  the  light.  It  flour 
ishes  best  under  arbitrary  governments,  and  amid  the 
thick  darkness  of  ignorance.  The  experiment  is  now 
making  in  this  country,  whether  it  can  live  and  flourish  in 
Protestant  and  republican  America  without  losing  its 
essential  and  most  obnoxious  features.  The  remark 
was  made  to  me  by  a  highly  intelligent  man  in  Detroit, 
"  that  the  absurdities  that  were  swallowed  ten  years 
ago  by  the  Catholics  there  would  be  hooted  at  now." 
In  illustration  of  this  remark,  he  went  on  to  vsayt 
that  about  eleven  years  since  he  was  present  at  the 
cathedral  where  the  former  bishop  was  preaching,  and 


, 

CII.  XII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  141 

Tour  from  the  West. 

endeavoring  to  prove  the  doctrine  of  transubstantia- 
tion-.  Among  other  evidences  to  which  he  referred  was 
the  following:  "A  few  years  previous,"  said  this  mitred 
prelate,  "  in  a  certain  city  in  Europe,  a  profane  person 
procured  one  of  the  consecrated  wafers,  and  with  carnal 
curiosity,  after  leaving  the  church,  brake  it  in  two,  when 
instantly  a  stream  of  blood  issued  forth,  which  ran  down 
his  clothes,  and  stained  his  apparel.  He  went  home  in 
great  affright,  but  the  stream  of  blood  still  flowed,  and 
ceased  not  till  in  haste  he  returned  to  the  priest,  and  con 
fessed  his  sin ;  then  the  crimson  stream  was  dried  up,  and 
its  stain  from  his  person  removed."  "  This,"  said  the 
bishop,  "  happened  in  such  a  city,  and  there  is  such  an 
individual  now  present  who  lived  in  that  city  at  the  time, 
to  whom  you  can  refer  for  corroboration." 

"  It  would  be  the  utter  ruin  of  their  prospects,"  said 
my  informant,  "  for  a  bishop  or  a  Roman  Catholic  priest 
to  make  such  an  assertion  at  the  present  time.  There  is 
too  much  light  now,  even  among  the  papists,  to  listen  to 
such  a  ridiculous  story  for  a  moment." 

There  is  one  point  of  view  in  which  it  is  infinitely  im 
portant  that  Detroit,  and  many  other  towns  situated  simi 
lar  with  it,  should  have  pervading  it  a  high  sense  of 
religious  feeling.  I  speak  with  reference  to  the  influence 
which  the  tone  of  its  morals  must,  and  does  exert  upon 
the  many  hundreds  of  Indians  that  annually  visit  it. 
These  red  men  of  the  woods  are  forming  their  opinions 
of  Christianity  from  what  they  see  at  Detroit,  and  St. 
Louis,  and  many  of  our  western  towns.  They  see  among 
the  white  population  every  thing  to  lead  them  to  turn  away 
with  disgust  from  a  religion,  professed  ta  be  drawn  from 


142  GLEANINGS   BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XII. 

Tour  from  the  West. 

the  Bible.  Their  depraved  natures  readily  lead  them  to 
lay  hold  of  the  vices  that  abound  among  us,  and  they  go 
back  to  their  tribes,  carrying  the  impression  that  these  are 
among  the  fruits  of  Christianity.  It  is  painful  to  see  how 
degraded  many  of  them  become  in  their  intercourse  with 
what  is  called  civilized  society.  Intemperance  is  the  vice 
which  they  most  readily  fall  into.  Under  its  baneful  in 
fluence  they  seem  to  lose  all  the  natural  and  noble  traits 
of  their  character.  I  saw  in  Detroit  a  stout  built  Indian, 
playing  the  merry  Andrew  through  the  streets,  hawking 
about  a  lump  of  ice,  as  though  it  were  a  loaf  of  sugar,  and 
calling  for  the  highest  bidder.  As  he  staggered  by  I  could 
not  but  think  how  different  he  appeared  from  the  native 
son.  of  the  forest ;  that  manly  and  noble  bearing,  that 
graceful  and  elastic  step,  that  grave,  serious,  and  dignified 
look  which  sat  so  well  upon  the  native  Indian's  brow,  and 
marked  him  as  one  of  nature's  true  noblemen,  was  gone, 
and  he  had  become  a  poor,  degraded,  drunken  outcast, 
and  was  trying  to  pick  up  a  few  pennies  by  making  him 
self  a  laughing  stock  to  a  crowd  of  idle  boys  !  What  for 
midable  barriers  do  the  vices  that  still  remain  incorporated 
with  Christian  communities  present,  to  hinder  the  pro 
gress  and  extension  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  ! 

While  at  Detroit  I  met  with  two  incidents,  which  I 
noted  down  at  the  time,,  and  which  it  may  not  be  impro 
per  to  record  here.  The  one  was  an  interview  with  Cap 
tain  M ,  the  popular  author  of  several  recent  novels, 

who  is  now  making  the  tour  of  the  lakes.  The  gentleman 
whose  kind  hospitalities  I  was  sharing,  had  met  with  him 
on  his  way  from  Buffalo,  and  had  also  after  his  arrival  at 
Detroit,  called  to  pay  him  his  respects.  It  was  certainly 


I 


CH.  XI1.J  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  143 

Tour  from  the  West. 

civil  in  the  captain  to  have  returned  the  call,  but  it  was 
shocking  to  the  feelings  of  Christian  sensibility,  that  the 
time  selected  for  this  reciprocation  of  civility,  was  during 

the  sacred  hours  of  the  Sabbath.     Capt.  M could  not 

attend  the  place  of  public  worship,  for  the  day  was  to  be 
employed  in  returning  his  calls.  He  appeared  to  be  ad 
dressing  himself  to  this  in  a  business-like  way.  With  a 
friend  as  his  guide,  and  a  carriage  to  convey  him,  he  was 
proceeding  from  street  to  street,  carrying  with  him  his 
long  list  of  names,  and  a  bundle  of  visiting  cards.  All 
this  was  done,  of  course,  to  show  that  he  appreciated  the 
attentions  and  civilities  he  had  received.  When  will  men 
show  as  much  respect  to  God  and  his  institutions,  as  they 
do  to  the  worms  of  the  dust  around  them  ? 

The  other  incident  was  of  a  still  more  painful  charac 
ter.  On  the  same  Sunday,  just  at  the  close  of  the  day, 
there  passed  my  window,  a  face  that  called  up  the  recol 
lection  of  one  whom  I  supposed  had  long  since  been  num 
bered  with  the  dead.  My  first  acquaintance  with  him 
was  at  the  commencement  of  my  ministry.  His  father's 
residence  occupied  one  of  the  loveliest  spots  I  had  ever 
beheld  on  the  bank  of  Lake  Ontario.  The  house  and 
garden,  and  court  yards,  all  indicated  ease  and  opulence. 
This  young  man  was  then  a  youth,  the  only  son  of  his 
father,  and  cherishing  large  expectations  in  relation  to  fu 
ture  wealth.  He  had  been  reared  up  under  the  eye  of  a 
fond  mother,  who  "  would  not  let  the  winds  of  heaven 
blow  too  roughly"  upon  him.  His  disposition  was  natu 
rally  amiable  and  vivacious,  and  there  were  many  to  ad 
mire  and  caress  him.  But  suddenly  his  prospects  were 
darkened.  It  was  discovered  that  his  father's  estate  was 


144  «LEANIN-GS   'BY   THE    WAY.  j^CH.  XII. 

Tour  from  the  West. 

covered  with  mortgages,  and  his  affairs  embarrassed  be 
yond  redemption.  One  piece  of  property  went  after  an 
other,  till  the  beautiful  family  residence  was  alienated, 
and  bankruptcy  and  poverty  seemed  now  staring  them  in 
the  face.  Mr. had  reserved  a  single  farm  unencum 
bered,  which  he  now  promised  to  give  his  son.  The 
young  man,  with  a  truly  noble  spirit,  determined  to  ac 
commodate  himself  to  the  circumstances  around  him,  and 
entered  with  hearty  zeal  upon  the  cultivation  of  his  farm, 
with  his  own  hands.  He  had  just  become  acquainted 
with  some  of  the  more  common  agricultural  operations, 
and  began  to  look  forward  to  humble  independence,  when 
the  astounding  fact  was  disclosed,  that  this  farm  too  was 
under  a  heavy  mortgage.  In  the  straitened  circumstances 
in  which  Mr. found  himself,  he  had  been  led  to  for 
get  his  promise  to  his  son,  and  to  alienate  his  last  acre  of 
land.  The  young  man's  spirit  seemed  broken.  He  had 
unhappily  contracted  the  habit  of  moderate  drinking.  On 
his  father's  sideboard,  while  he  was  yet  a  boy,  there  al 
ways  stood  a  decanter  of  brandy,  and  every  visiter  who 
made  a  morning,  afternoon,  or  evening  call,  was  urged  to 
drink.  The  father  and  son,  to  encourage  their  guests, 
always  drank  with  them.  Thus  this  young  man  contract 
ed  a  love  for  ardent  spirits.  It  was  now  the  season  of 
darkness  and  depression  with  him.  The  mother  who  had 
watched  over  his  childhood,  had  gone  down  to  the  grave. 
The  riches  in  which  they  once  rolled,  had  taken  to  them 
selves  wings  and  flown  away.  The  fond  hopes  he  had 
cherished  of  rising  by  his  own  industry,  had  been  crushed. 
Poverty  was  staring  them  in  the  face.  This  young  man 
was  without  employment.  Several  years  passed  by,  and 


CH.  XII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  145 

Tour  from  the  West. 

the  prospects  of  this  family  did  not  brighten  in  a  single 
particular.  At  length  the  father  went  abroad.  His  family 
were  left  behind  to  shift  for  themselves.  He  never  re 
turned.  The  son  became  more  and  more  dissipated,  till 
in  a  fit  of  desperation  he  went  to  New  York,  and  embark 
ed  on  board  of  a  ship  as  a  common  sailor.  Many  a 
father  and  mother  who  knew  this  promising  young  man, 
and  witnessed  his  career  up  to  this  point,  when  they  look 
ed  around  upon  their  own  infant  band,  sighed  and  shook 
their  heads,  painfully  feeling  that  they  could  not  tell  what 

their  children  would  come  to.     Young went  to  the 

East  Indies,  and,  it  was  said,  was  lost  during  the  voyage. 
I  had  never  heard  of  him  since.  But  as  I  sat  by  the 
window  at  this  time,  the  countenance  and  form  of  one  that 

%* 

passed  by,  so  strongly  reminded  me  of  him,  that  I  sent 
out  a  young  lad  to  overtake  him,  and  invite  him  to  come 
in.  There  soon  entered  one  in  complete  sailor's  dress, 
with  loose  pantaloons,  round-about  coat,  and  tarpaulin  hat, 
swaggering  along,  evidently  under  the  influence  of  intoxi- 
*  eating  drink.  He  looked  at  me  for  a  moment,  and  then 
uttered  my  name !  What  was  my  astonishment  and 

amazement !     Was  this  the  gifted  and  talented  young , 

whom  I  had  first  met  in  the  dwelling  of  courtly  splendor — 
from  whose  father's  hands  I  had  received  so  many  expres 
sions  of  kindness  and  acts  of  hospitality — over  whose 
pleasure-grounds,  amid  delightful  shade  and  shrubbery,  I 
had  so  often  roamed  ?  Was  this  that  noble,  gifted  boy, 
in  relation  to  whom  such  high  hopes  were  formed,  and 
who  had  naturally  such  generous  and  kind  feelings  ?  I 
had  thought  the  waves  of  the  deep  had  long  since  rolled 
over  him  !  But  no,  there  he  stood,  a  perfect  wreck  of 

13 


146  GLEANINGS   BY   THE    WAY.  [cH.    XII. 


Tour  from  the  West. 


what  he  once  was.  His  eye  was  glassy,  and  his  breath 
fetid  and  offensive  beyond  endurance.  He  seemed  to  be 
conscious  of  the  degradation  he  had  brought  upon  himself, 
and  by  an  evident  struggle  and  effort  of  will,  did  succeed  in 
throwing  off  the  symptoms  of  present  inebriety.  I  found 
that  he  had  visited  every  part  of  the  world,  and  had  suf 
fered  every  thing  but  death.  He  had  been  imprisoned  in 
Chili,  and  cast  away  on  the  shores  of  western  Africa.  I 
spoke  to  him  about  his  soul.  He  seemed  much  affected, 
and  shed  tears.  After  a  few  moment's  pause,  he  said,  "  I 
have  been  a  very  wicked  fellow,  but  I  have  never  lost  the 
early  impressions  I  had  in  relation  to  my  responsibility  to 
God.  The  little  Testament  my  sister  gave  me,  I  have 
kept  when  stript  of  every  thing  else.  I  have  read  it  when 
the  other  sailors  around  me  were  asleep.  I  knew  they 
did'nt  understand  my  feelings,  and  they  would  only  laugh 
at  me.  I  have  often  prayed,  but  then  I  would  soon  be 
come  as  wicked  as  ever.  I  have  thought  of  you,  sir,  often, 
and  of  the  sermons  I  used  to  hear.  When  I  sat  naked  on 
the  burning  sand  in  Africa,  I  thought  of  many  serious 
things,  which  I  had  heard  from  your  lips,  and  I  tried  to 
pray.  Yes,  that  was  an  awful  time  !  We  were  cast  away 
—our  vessel  was  lost — three  or  four  of  us  got  ashore  and 
were  saved.  But  we  were  immediately  stript  of  every 
rag  of  covering,  and  for  three  months  I  wandered  over 
the  sands  of  Africa,  naked  as  when  I  came  into  the  world, 
and  living  as  I  could  snatch  a  little  fruit  here  and  there. 
I  at  length  found  my  way  to  Liberia,  and  was  sent  to 
America  by  the  Governor  of  that  colony." 

He  then  told  me  that  for  several  years  past,  he  had  been 
on  the  lakes.     I  asked  him  if  he  was  happy.     He  said 


CH.    XII.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  147 


Tour  from  the  West. 


"  No,  never,  except  in  a  storm,  when  every  thing  around 
me  seems  going  to  destruction.  Then  I  become  excited 
and  feel  a  sort  of  mad  happiness."  I  entreated  him  to 
bethink  himself  of  his  ways,  and  turn  unto  the  Lord.  He 
said  he  did  not  think  it  would  do  any  good  ;  that  he  was 
too  far  gone,  and  that  if  he  prayed  ever  so  much,  or  made 
ever  so  many  resolutions,  in  a  few  days  he  was  as  bad  as 
ever.  I  endeavored  to  point  out  where  the  difficulty  lay. 
He  went  to  church  with  me  that  evening,  and  seemed 
solemn  and  affected.  Poor  fellow,  I  know  not  what  will 
be  his  end !  I  fear  there  are  many  youths  of  our  land 
going  on  just  in  this  same  path. 

Cleveland,  August  2d. 

Yesterday  I  took  leave  of  Detroit  on  board  the  steam 
boat  "  United  States"  for  this  place,  which  we  reached 
this  morning.  On  our  way  here,  we  visited  Toledo,  in 
Ohio,  which  stands  on  the  Maumee  River,  about  ten  miles 
from  its  mouth.  This  is  a  place  of  some  notoriety,  but 
although  we  stopped  there  several  hours,  I  found  very  little 
to  interest  me.  There  were  not  a  few  indications  that  it 
was  a  place  where  iniquity  abounded.  Though  a  place 
of  considerable  size,  the  institutions  of  the  gospel  have 
found  very  little  foothold  as  yet.  I  was  told,  though  I 
cannot  vouch  for  the  correctness  of  the  account,  that  some 
time  ago,  when  an  effort  was  about  being  made  to  estab 
lish  some  religious  society  here,  a  public  meeting  was 
called,  and  they  voted  that  they  would  have  no  such  thing 
in  their  town.  I  hope  they  have  come  to  a  better  mind 
before  this. 

Just  before  we  entered  the  Maumee  River,  we  pass- 


148  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.    XII, 

Tour  from  the  West. 

ed  a  light  house  that  had;  been  erected  on  [a  bare  and 
barren  bank  of  sand,  of  about  an  acre  in  extent,  which  had 
risen  up  in  the  midst  of  the  surrounding  waters.  On  this 
barren  spot  there  is  a  solitary  dwelling,  the  residence,  I 
presume,  of  the  keeper  of  the  light-house.  There  is 
something  very  striking  in  this  lonely  residence,  pitched 
in  the  midst  of  a  wild  waste  of  waters,  and  forcibly  re 
minded  me  of  the  state  of  the  Christian  in  this  life,  whose 
habitation  is  often  in  some  desolate  place,  some  lonely 
spot  amid  a  surrounding  moral  desert,  but  always  where 
he  can  answer  some  useful  end,  can  tend  upon  some  light 
house  to  direct  the  path  of  tempest-tost  mariners  towards 
the  haven  of  rest. 

We  also  touched  in  our  way  to  Cleveland  at  Sandusky 
City  and  Huron.  It  was  my  original  intention  to  stop  at 
one  of  these  places,  and  make  an  excursion  through  the 
northern  part  of  Ohio,  taking  Gambier  in  my  circuit.  I 
felt  an  increased  desire  to  visit  that^place,  after  learning  as 
I  did  in  Michigan,  the  important  influence  the  institution 
there  is  silently  exerting  upon  the  west,  but  I  found  it 
necessary  to  deny  myself  this  pleasure  for  the  want  of 
time.  From  what  I  heard  of  Kenyon  College,  I  should 
think  that  the  standard  of  attainment  there  was  very  high, 
and  that  they  had  wisely  guarded  against  the  custom  too 
common  in  the  west  of  hurrying  the  student  through  a 
rapid  and  superficial  course  of  studies,  and  conferring  upon 
him  a  degree  at  a  time  when  he  ought  to  be  regarded  as  a 
sophomore.  The  course  of  studies  at  this  institution  is 
very  thorough,  and  the  faculty  able  and  talented.  Kenyon 
College  cannot  fail  to  prove  a  most  powerful  auxiliary  to 
the  cause  of  learning  and  religion  in  the  west,  and  its  in 
fluence  for  the  interests  of  the  Episcopal  Church  will  be 


CH.    XII.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  149 

Tour  from  the  West. 

more  extended  than  any  of  us  of  the  present  generation  can 
compute. 

With  Cleveland  I  have  been  decidedly  pleased.  It  is 
principally  built  on  a  high  table  of  land,  that  looks  boldly 
off  upon  the  far-stretching  and  majestic  waters.of  Erie.  It 
has  a  population  of  about  eight  thousand ;  its  houses  are 
generally  handsome  and  well  built.  It  is  separated  from 
Ohio  City  by  the  Cuyahoga  river,  a  stream  into  which  the 
steamboats  run  up,  which  stop  at  Cleveland.  Ohio  City 
is  a  pleasant  town,  having  between  two  and  three  thousand 
inhabitants.  They  are  here  erecting  a  fine  stone  edifice 
for  an  Episcopal  Church.  This  place  appears  to  bear  the 
same  relation  to  Cleveland  that  Brooklyn  does  to  New 
York.  Unhappily  there  is  no  small  jealousy  between  the 
two  places,  which  it  is  hoped  the  experience  of  a  few 
years  will  cure.  Some  of  the  streets  in  the  eastern  part 
of  Cleveland,  looking  off  upon  the  lake,  are  beautiful  be 
yond  the  power  of  description. 

Niagara  Falls,  August  3d. 

In  passing  from  Cleveland  to  Buffalo  over  Erie's  green 
waters,  we  touched  at  several  interesting  points,  but  I  omit 
any  description  of  them  or  of  Buffalo,  which  has  grown  up 
into  a  large  and  beautiful  city.  I  have  spent  the  day  most 
delightfully  here,  silently  musing  on  these  vast  waters  that 
leap  with  giant  stride  over  this  mighty  precipice  of  rock. 
I  had  thought  that  these  falls,  when  I  first  gazed  upon  them 
from  Table  Rock,  some  four  years  since,  possessed  all  the 
conceivable  elements  of  sublimity,  but  I  never  understood 
their  full  grandeur  and  majesty  till  I  looked  at  them  to-day, 
and  remembered  that  the  water  of  all  those  lakes  upon 
which  I  had  travelled  more  than  a  thousand  miles,  was 
13* 


150  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.    XII. 

Tour  from  the  West. 

pouring  in  one  gathered  column  over  that  precipice  ! 
Then,  immediately,  I  felt  that  the  tremendous  roar,  that 
rose  deafening  around  me,  was  the  voice  of  God !  I  saw 
that  it  was  His  hand  that  had  gathered  those  waters,  and 
poured  them  with  such  resistless  force  over  that  vast  pre 
cipice,  and  the  thought  then  flashed  upon  my  mind,  "  How 
will  he  speak  to  impenitent  sinners  when  he  riseth  up  to 
judgment?  How  will  they  escape  from  his  mighty  hand 
when  he  poureth  out  his  fury  like  fire  ?" 

Just  then  a  rainbow  met  my  eye  that  lay  beautifully 
pencilled  on  the  foaming  flood  below.  I  remembered  it 
was  the  bow  of  promise ;  and  new  emotions  of  gratitude 
were  waked  up  in  my  heart,  when,  at  the  very  moment  I 
was  surrounded  with  such  demonstrations  of  almighty 
power,  and  such  vivid  proof  that  God  could  with  the 
breath  of  his  mouth  hurl  the  guilty  down  to  bottomless 
perdition,  I  was  reminded  by  the  bow  that  lay  on  the 
bosom  of  the  foaming  gulf,  that  through  the  mercy  of  God 
in  Christ  there  was  a  way  for  poor  sinners  to  escape  !  Oh 
that  they  might  be  prevailed  upon  to  lay  hold  of  the  hope 
set  before  them,  and  not  rush  madly  on  to  the  precipice  of 
eternal  death  ! 


CH.    XIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY  THE    WAY,  151 

Western  New  York. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

WESTERN    NEW    YORK. 

Niagara  Falls — Rochester — Canandaigua — Geneva — Seneca  Lake 
— The  moonlit  heavens — Departed  friends — The  clergyman's  son — 
The  candidate  for  the  ministry — A  beloved  brother — My  departed 
mother — Geneva  College — The  Sabbath. 

Geneva,  Aug.  9th, 

EVERY  man  who  has  visited  Niagara  Falls,  that  scene 
of  enchantment,  remembers  with  what  difficulty  he  tore 
himself  from  the  spot.  To  every  mind  that  has  any  sen 
sibility — any  relish  for  the  grand  and  sublime,  every  island 
and  grove,  every  stone  and  tree,  every  green  bank  and 
shaded  nook  around  that  mighty  cataract,  is  a  charmed 
spot.  Go  to  what  point  you  may,  to  take  your  last  look 
at  the  falls,  whether  it  be  on  the  British  or  American  side 
— whether  you  stand  on  Table  Rock  or  Goat  Island — 
whether  you  look  out  from  the  top  of  the  observatory  that 
has  been  reared  with  daring  intrepidity  on  the  edge  of  the 
foaming  current  and  the  brow  of  the  Falls,  or  look  up 
from  the  foot  of  the  vast  cataract,  and  see  a  world  of  waters 
plunging  in  one  animated,  leaping  mass  from  the  heights 
above,  you  will  feel  as  you  gaze  there  to  bestow  your  last 
lingering  look,  that  the  hand  of  some  giant  power  has  laid 


152  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.    XIII. 

Western  New  York. 

a  spell  upon  all  the  scene  around  you,  and  chained  you  to 
the  spot.  You  may  tear  yourself  from  this  scene,  but  it 
is  with  the  feeling  with  which  you  separate  yourself  from, 
and  bid  adieu  to  the  loved  one  of  your  heart.  Your  eye 
and  your  thoughts  oft  turn  back  to  catch  another  glimpse 
of  that  which  you  fear  is  fading  from  your  view  for  ever. 
Have  you  not  sometimes  in  your  journeyings,  taken  your 
leave  with  great  reluctance  from  some  dear  family  circle, 
who  gathered  around  you  at  the  door,  and  followed  you 
while  you  could  yet  see  them  with  every  demonstration  of 
kindness  and  interest  ?  At  length  a  turn  in  the  road  shut 
them  from  your  view,  and  you  went  on  your  way  musing 
on  the  past,  and  thinking  perhaps  you  would  never  meet 
them  more  till  you  met  them  with  the  ransomed  on  high. 
While  you  moved  on  indulging  in  a  pensive  train  of  reflec 
tion,  your  path  took  another  turn,  and  brought  the  mansion 
you  left  again  to  view,  and  showed  you  your  friends  still 
watching  your  course,  whose  waving  hands  and  handker 
chiefs  testified  that  their  hearts  were  with  you,  though 
their  voices  could  no  longer  reach  your  ear.  It  was  some 
what  so  with  us,  when  on  Friday  morning  the  fourth  of 
August ,  we  started  in  the  railroad  cars  from  the  Falls, 
bound  to  Lockport.  The  course  of  the  railroad  for  some 
distance  lies  along  on  the  bank  of  Niagara  river,  every  now 
and  then  revealing  to  us  the  swift  and  green  waters  of  the 
stream  as  it  leaps  along  its  deep-worn  channel,  some 
hundred  feet  below.  We  had  proceeded  thus  a  mile  or 
two,  when  suddenly  by  a  turn  of  the  river,  the  entire  view 
of  the  Falls  was  again  brought  before  us.  The  eye  was 
now  able  to  take  in  the  whole  scene  at  a  single  glance,  and 
no  view  of  Niagara  appeared  more  impressive  than  this. 
You  could  distictly  trace  the  rapids  above  the  Falls,  see 


CH.  XIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  153 

Western  New  York. 

the  foaming  current  urging  its  way  on  like  the  angry  bil 
lows  of  the  ocean,  till  it  reached  the  dreadful  leap,  and  then 
gracefully  and  majestically  sliding  off  from  the  edge  of  the 
precipice  to  the  vast  abyss  below  in  one  beautiful  and  vast 
column  of  emerald  green.  Below  you  saw,  as  in  one  great 
cauldron,  the  whole  river  boiling  up  in  white  and  milky 
appearance,  and  then  winding  off  in  its  deep  channel,  till 
at  length  it  again  assumed  its  native  hue  of  green.  The 
islands  and  groves,  and  wild  scenery  that  environ  this 
wonder  of  the  woild,  were  all  gathered  in  one  rich  group 
distinctly  before  the  eye.  Who  can  look  on  such  a  scene 
and  not  remember  its  Creator  ?  What  must  be  the  glories 
which  God  will  reveal  to  his  ransomed  and  sanctified 
people  in  the  celestial  world,  when  he  allows  to  linger  here 
amid  the  defilements  and  desolations  of  sin  such  traces  of 
surpassing  beauty  and  loveliness  ! 

We  took  Rochester  in  our  way,  and  thence  directed  our 
course  by  stage  to  Canandaigua,  which,  with  its  tasteful 
court-yards,  and  beautiful  houses,  and  elegantly  shaded 
streets,  reminds  one  of  a  beauteous,  gemmed,  and  highly 
adorned  bride  that  has  retired  from  the  festal  scene,  and 
is  seeking  repose  in  some  rural  bower.  The  country 
through  which  we  rode  from  Rochester  to  Geneva  is  in  a 
high  state  of  cultivation,  and  the  rich  fields  of  waving  grain 
around  one  makes  him  feel  at  every  step  that  he  is  passing 
through  the  garden  of  America.  We  reached  Geneva  in 
the  early  part  of  the  afternoon.  There  is  not  a  lovelier 
spot  beneath  the  far-expanded  sky  for  the  site  of  a  village 
than  the  banks  of  the  Seneca.  Though  the  business  part 
of  the  village  is  situated  principally  on  the  northwest  corner 
of  the  lake,  by  far  the  most  beautiful  part  of  the  town 
stretches  along  on  the  western  bank  which  rises  some 


154  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [cH.    XIII. 

Western  New  York. 

fifty  or  hundred  feet  above  the  quiet  waters  of  this  beautiful 
lake.  Here  a  street  runs  along  parallel  with  the  lake,  and 
the  most  delightful  residences  are  built  up  on  either  side. 
Almost  every  dwelling  has  before  it  a  fine  court-yard  filled 
with  shrubbery  and  ornamented  with  flowers.  And  those 
built  on  the  brow  of  the  lake  have  gardens  terraced  down 
to  the  water's  edge. 

The  lake  is  here  some  three  miles  wide,  stretching  off 
forty  miles  to  the  south,  and  presenting  on  the  opposite 
side  a  beautiful  and  finely-cultivated  country.  On  this 
street,  looking  off  upon  this  lovely  sheet  of  water,  stands 
the  college.  As  we  recede  to  the  west  the  land  rises  by 
gentle  and  successive  undulations  for  a  mile  or  two,  fur 
nishing  on  the  summit  of  these  successive  ridges  the  most 
delightful  locations  for  residences,  from  some  of  which  you 
have  brought  within  the  ken  of  your  eye  the  whole  village 
and  lake,  and  country  beyond.  I  have  already  partially 
described  the  street  that  runs  along  on  the  western  bank  of 
the  lake,  which  is  adorned  and  shaded  with  trees,  and  on 
which  the  college  and  principal  churches  are  built.  Far 
ther  west  and  running  parallel  with  this  is  another  street 
inferior  in  beauty,  but  peculiarly  attractive  to  me,  as  at  its 
northern  extremity  is  situated  the  old  burying  ground, 
where  sleeps  the  dust  of  many,  many  dear  friends. 

Memory  loves  to  go  back  to  the  past.  I  well  recollect 
a  summer  evening  of  1820.  The  day  had  declined,  and 
the  curtains  of  night  were  drawn  around  the  green  earth. 
While  twilight  still  lingered  in  the  west,  gently  fading  into 
darkness,  the  moon  rose  in  full  orbed  splendour.  I  was 
returning^with  a  friend  from  a  walk.  Our  course  lay  along 
on  the  margin  of  the  lake.  Never  did  I  see  a  sweeter  or 
lovelier  scene,  than  was  exhibited  on  the  bosom  of  that 


CH.    XIII.]  GLEANINGS   BY   THE    WAY.  155 

Western  New  York. 

lake,  lit  up  with  a  flood  of  splendour  streaming  down  from 
the  bright  orb  of  night.  That  beautifully-expanded  sheet 
of  water  lay  in  unruffled  smoothness.  The  lake  seemed 
like  a  sea  of  glass.  If  a  ripple  run  over  that  transparent 
surface,  it  was  so  gentle,  that  it  seemed  only  the  rocking 
of  the  moon-beams  to  sleep  that  played  there.  The  air 
was  bland  and  balmy,  and  full  of  the  fragrance  which  the 
verdant  and  flowery  earth  gave  forth.  But  with  myself 
and  my  friend,  life  then  looked  thus  bright  and  fresh  and 
fair.  Our  walk  terminated  at  the  threshhold  of  my  own 
paternal  mansion.  We  went  in  and  sat  down.  Three 
other  persons  joined  us.  We  looked  out  upon  the  moon 
light  scene,  and  talked  of  future  days.  There  was  not 
one  sad  or  clouded  brow  there.  I  can  remember  every 
countenance  in  that  happy  group  as  though  it  were  but 
yesterday  night.  But  now  of  the  five  that  sat  there  and 
enjoyed  the  delightful  converse  of  that  sweet  night,  I  alone 
am  the  only  survivor.  All  the  rest  have  for  these  nine 
years  slept  within  the  precincts  of  the  burial-ground. 

One  of  this  little  group  was  the  friend  of  my  childhood. 
His  father  was  the  parish  priest,  from  whose  lips  my  in 
fant  ear  first  drank  in  the  sounds  of  a  preached  gospel. — 
I  well  recollect  with  what  a  throbbing  heart  1  first  drew 
near  the  chancel  in  an  old  time-stained  church  in  New 
England,  with  a  band  of  children  like  myself  to  rehearse 
to  this  holy  man  my  catechism.  I  well  recollect  the 
solemn  tones  of  his  voice,  and  the  benignant  look  with 
which  he  pronounced  a  blessing  on  our  young  heads.  I 
can  never  forget  the  many  kind,  cordial  welcomes  I  have 
received  under  the  roof  of  the  pastor  of  my  childhood. 
The  young  man  to  whom  I  have  referred  was  his  eldest 
son.  We  were  now  far  from  the  scene  where  had  past 


156  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH,    XIII. 


Western  New  York. 


the  sports  and  frolics  of  childhood.     The  good  hand  of  the 
Lord  had  shown  me  thatthere  was  something  better  than 
the  fading  vanities  of  this  empty  world  to  occupy  and  ab 
sorb  the  affections  of  an  immortal  being.    Often  had  I  tried 
to  lead  my  young  friend  to  see  things   as  I  saw  them. 
When  absent  I  had  written  to  him  ;  but  though  his  affec 
tion  for  me  seemed  unchanged,  he  always  evaded   any 
coming  to  the  point,  in  relation  to  his  own  personal  salva 
tion.     Though  amiable  and  moral,  he  was  naturally  gay 
and  vivacious,  and  the  world  had  still  an  unbroken  hold 
upon  his  affections.     On  the  evening  to  which  I  have  re 
ferred,  he  seemed  more  than  ordinarily  pensive.     In  less 
than  a  year,  though  apparently  full  of  vigour  and  health, 
he  was  suddenly  laid  upon  a  sick  bed.     The  last  night  of 
his  life  I  was  with  him,  and  did  not  leave  his  room  till  the 
dawn  of  morning.     At  midnight  when  all  was  still,  he 
called  me  close  to  his  bed-side,  and  thanked  me  for  my 
letters  that  I  had  formerly  written  to   him,  and  all  my 
solemn  admonitions,  and  assured  me  that  they  had  not 
been  forgotten,  but  had  made  very  deep  impressions  upon 
his  mind.     And  then  he  continued — "  I  wish  to  be  saved, 
I  wish  to  give  my  heart  up  to  God,  I  wish  to  be  pardoned, 
and  have  a  hope  in  Christ.     Oh  that  I  had  sought  the 
Lord  in  health,  and  now  were  at  peace  with  him."    Then 
he  fervently  called  on  God  for  mercy.     His  mind  soon 
began  to  wander.      The  next   morning  he  was   an  un- 
breathing  corpse. 

Another  of  this  company,  was  one  who  had  been  asso 
ciated  with  me  in  study.  The  home  of  his  childhood  was 
amid  the  rugged  hills  of  New  England.  He  had  contended 
with  a  long  train  of  difficulties  to  push  his  way  onward  to 
he  threshold  of  the  sacred  ministry.  The  last  obstacles 


CH.    XIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  157 


Western  New  York. 


now  seemed  giving  away.  In  about  a  year  he  would  go 
forth  as  the  accredited  ambassador  of  the  King  of  kings. 
Animated  with  this  thought,  and  the  brightening  prospect 
around  him,  his  mind  on  that  evening  seemed  winged  with 
hope,  and  his  conversation  was  full  of  life  and  sprightliness. 
Just  about  a  year  had  gone.  The  day  for  his  ordination 
was  appointed.  His  friends  were  anxiously  waiting  to 
see  him  put  the  sacred  armour  on.  But  the  hand  of 
disease  suddenly  seized  him,  and  on  the  very  day  he  was 
to  have  been  ordained,  he. died,  and  I  trust  went  up  to 
the  heavenly  court  to  be  made  there  a  "  priest  unto 
God." 

A  third  in  this  group,  was  a  beloved  brother,  who  had 
been  to  me  not  only  a  brother,  but  my  spiritual  father.  It 
was  his  voice  that  first  directed  my  feet  to  the  cross  of 
Christ ;  and  it  was  from  his  hands  that  I  first  received  the 
consecrated  memorials  of  a  Saviour's  dying  love.  The 
cares  and  toils  and  anxieties  of  his  spiritual  flock  were 
even  then  wearing  away  his  life.  A  few  years  passed  by, 
and  my  friend — my  counsellor — my  brother,  was  borne  to 
that  same  burial*ground,  where  his  voice  had  been  so  often 
heard,  committing  "  Earth  to  earth,  ashes  to  ashes,  dust  to 
dust."  There  are  those  that  remember  the  pastor's  coun 
sel,  who  still  go  to  that  grave  where  his  ashes  sleep,  and 
water  it  with  their  tears. 

The  last  in  that  group  which  sat  and  conversed  so  de 
lightfully  together  on  the  evening  to  which  I  have  adverted, 
was  one  who  bore  to  me  a  dearer  and  more  sacred  relation 
than  any  or  all  of  these.  Can  I  ever  forget  the  kindliness 
of  that  eye  that  beamed  with  such  sweet  affection  on  me  ? 
Can  I  ever  forget  the  soft  velvet  pressure  of  that  hand, 
which  when  I  was  sick  was  laid  so  gently  on  my  burning* 
14 


158  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.  XIII. 


Western  New  York. 


feverish  brow  ?  Can  I  ever  forget  that  cradle  hymn,  that 
calmed  my  infant  fears,  and  hushed  all  my  troubles  to  re 
pose  ?  Can  I  ever  forget  the  tones  of  that  sweet  voice  that 
first  breathed  into  my  infant  ear  the  name  of  Jesus  ?  Can 
I  ever  forget  the  appearance  of  that  dear  form,  the  heaven- 
liness  of  that  look,  or  even  the  seat  in  which  she  sat,  when 
I  was  first  taught  to  kneel  down  by  her  side,  and  say 
"  Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven?"  No  !  Every  other 
image  may  fade  from  my  memory,  but  my  mother's  will 
be  there  for  ever  ! 

On  that  evening  to  which  I  have  referred,  no  one  ap 
peared  more  cheerful  or  happy,  and  no  circumstance  added 
more  enjoyment  to  that  hour  than  the  presence  and  conver 
sation  of  my  dear  and  beloved  mother.  But  a  few  years 
only  had  elapsed,  and  the  charm  of  our  home  was  gone  ! 
Well  do  I  recollect  that  night  when  I  was  called  from  my 
bed,  and  saw  the  last  breath  trembling  on  her  quivering 
lips.  Well  do  I  recollect  how  that  brother  of  whom  I 
have  just  spoken,  as  we  stood  silent  around  that  bed  from 
which  a  departing  saint  was  about  to  go  up  to  glory,  took 
her  dying  hand,  and  as  the  last  pang  was  ended,  said  in 
the  deep  solemn  stillness  that  pervaded  the  weeping  group, 
"  The  bitterness  of  death  is  passed,  and  she  is  at  rest .'" 
Her  grave  is  in  the  burying  ground.  Of  all  that  company 
that  sat  and  talked  and  looked  out  on  that  moonlight  scene 
I  only  am  left.  Oh  what  reason  have  I  to  praise  the 
Lord  !  What  reason  to  die  daily  ! 

The  commencement  of  Geneva  College  had  occurred  a 
few  days  previous  to  my  arrival.  This  institution  has 
been  struggling  for  many  years  with  a  series  of  difficulties, 
most  of  which  are  now  happily  overcome.  The  corpora 
tion  have  recently  received  an  endowment  that  will  enable 


CH 


\. » 
.  XIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  159 


Western  New  York. 


them  to  compete  with  any  kindred  institutions  in  the  coun 
try.  They  have  an  able  and  well-organized  faculty,  at  the 
head  of  which  is  President  Hale,  a  man  not  only  of  varied 
and  large  acquirements,  but  of  most  bland  manners  and 
devoted  piety.  There  is  an  influence  now  gathered  around 
this  institution  that  must  very  soon  elevate  it  to  a  high 
rank  among  the  institutions  of  our  country.  It  giv^s  fair 
promise  at  present  of  being  what  one  of  its  originators 
toiled  and  prayed  and  spent  many  anxious  days  and  nights 
to  make  it.  Though  he  has  gone  to  his  rest  and  though 
he  saw  gathering  over  it  during  his  life  nothing  but  clouds 
and  darkness,  he  will  reap  the  fruits  of  his  labours  in 
eternity. 

I  spent  a  Sunday  here  that  strikingly  reminded  me  of 
former  days.  The  congregation  were  already  gathered. 
I  went  in,  and  sat  in  the  same  pew  I  used  to  occupy  long 
before  I  assumed  the  responsibilities  of  the  sacred  office. 
The  place  itself  was  unaltered,  but  the  worshippers — what 
a  change  had  come  over  them !  Here  and  there  was  a 
well-known  countenance,  but  how  many  pews  were  occu 
pied  with  those  who  were  strangers  to  me  !  And  then, 
where  was  that  venerable  father — that  promising  young 
jurist — that  physician  rising  rapidly  to  eminence — that 
blooming,  beautiful  young  bride,  that  drew  all  eyes 
towards  her  ?  Where  was  that  mother  in  Israel — that 
much  respected  and  hoary  headed  man,  whose  voice  used 
to  give  such  deep  emphasis  to  the  responses  ?  Where 
were  a  hundred  others,  whose  images  came  up  fast  before 
me  ?  Ah  !  the  grave,  the  grave  had  swallowed  them  up  ! 
And  where  too  was  the  pastor  whose  voice  used  to  echo 
through  this  temple  ?  He  too  was  gone  !  That 
voice  which  had  so  often  called  upon  sinners  to  turn 


160  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.    XIII. 

Western  New  York. 

and  flee  to  calvary,  and  urged  the  heaven-bound  pilgrim 
onward  towards  the  goal,  was  now  hushed  in  death  !  On 
a  tablet  near  the  pulpit  I  saw  his  name  inscribed,  but  I  be 
lieve  it  was  written  in  deeper  and  more  durable  characters 
upon  the  hearts  of  some  who  worshipped  with  me  that 
morning. 

The  day  was  bright  and  sunny.  There  seemed  that 
morning  to  rest  on  the  mind  of  the  assembled  worshippers 
a  sweet,  holy  calm,  the  emblem  of  that  ••  rest  which  re- 
maineth  for  the  people  of  God."  The  deep,  solemn  tones 
of  the  service,  came  that  morning  with  unwonted  power  on 
my  ear.  Every  sentence  of  the  liturgy,  fraught  as  it  is 
with  the  richest  vein  of  evangelical  piety,  seemed  particu 
larly  on  that  occasion  to  give  wings  to  my  devotion,  and 
to  bear  my  soul  upward  to  the  very  courts  of  the  most  high 
God.  It  was  a  sacramental  season.  The  sermon  was 
appropriate,  faithful,  solemn,  and  affecting.  The  commu 
nion  service  began.  The  bread  was  broken  and  the  wine 
poured  out.  As  I  went  forward  to  kneel  at  that  altar,  I 
could  not  but  call  to  remembrance  my  feelings  eighteen 
years  before,  when  I  first  bowed  there  to  vow  a  vow  unto 
God,  and  receive  a  token  of  the  Saviour's  dying  love. 
The  thoughts  and  feelings  of  that  hour  I  will  not  presume 
to  obtrude  upon  you.  There  was  a  rush  of  sensibilities 
and  recollections  that  quite  overcame  me  for  the  moment. 


CH.  XIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  161 

A  jaunt  from  Philadelphia  to  Albany. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

A  JAUNT  FROM  PHILADELPHIA  TO  ALBANY. 

A  bleak,  dreary  morning — Bishop  of  Illinois-— Sail  up  the  Delaware 
— New  York  Bay — Sail  up  the  Hudson — Unexpected  meeting — Col 
lege  friend — Story  of  his  afflictions — Poor  African  servant. 

THE  sketches  contained  in  the  three  following  chapters 
were  written  in  1838. 

F airfield,  N.   Y.,  Sep.  21,  1838. 

After  having  passed  a  day  or  two  in  the  country,  or 
gone  along  some  two  or  three  hundred  miles  by  stages, 
steamboats,  and  rail-road  ears,  in  looking  back  upon  the 
scenes  through  which  you  have  passed,  the  company  you 
have  met,  and  the  different  individuals  with  which  you 
have  been  brought  in  contact,  one  feels  almost  astonished 
to  reflect  how  many  touching  incidents  of  human  woe  have 
been  brought  to  his  notice  during  this  short  period.  Sor 
row  and  sadness  seem  to  lie  every  where  on  the  surface  of 
society.  You  cannot  enter  a  steamboat,  or  walk  through 
the  streets  of  a  large  town,  or  mingle  at  all  in  the  circles  of 
the  living,  without  meeting  with  something  to  remind  you, 
and  that  most  painfully,  "that  man  is  born  to  trouble.'' 
Does  not  this  show  that  ours  is  a  world  full  of  disorder  and 
sin  ?  Does  it  not  show  that  some  great  moral  convulsion  has 
14* 


162  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XIV. 

A  jaunt  from  Philadelphia  to  Albany. 

occurred  here,  which  has  upturned  the  very  foundations 
upon  which  human  nature  was  originally  built?  Surely  a 
God  of  order  and  of  benevolence  would  never  have  created 
such  a  world  as  ours  now  is  !  Surely  this  world  is  not  now 
what  it  was  when  upon  its  original  creation,  "  the  morning 
stars  sang  together,  and  the  sons  of  God  shouted  aloud  for 
joy!"  I  do  not  see  how  any  one  can  prosecute  an  inves 
tigation  upon  the  subject  of  moral  philosophy,  and  not 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Bible  is  the  only  book  in 
the  world  that  gives  any  satisfactory  account  of  the  origin 
and  history  of  man. 

It  was  a  bleak  and  dreary  morning  upon  which  we  left 
Philadelphia.  The  wind  blew  fiercely,  and  the  waters  of  the 
Delaware  seemed  stirred  to  the  very  bottom  as  we  entered 
the  steamboat.  Notwithstanding  the  earliness  of  the  hour, 
and  the  roughness  of  the  weather,  a  great  crowd  was 
rushing  on  board.  Among  the  number  was  the  Bishop  of 
Illinois.  The  last  time  I  had  seen  him  to  have  any  con 
tinued  conversation  with  him,  was  more  than  a  year  since, 
near  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  in  the  extreme  north 
west  corner  of  his  extensive  diocese.  I  was  sorry  to  find 
on  the  present  occasion,  that  the  bishop  seemed  a  good 
deal  depressed  in  reference  to  the  prospects  of  the  Church 
in  his  diocese,  though  still  looking  to  the  Lord  and  trusting 
in  his  wise  government.  I  could  in  some  measure  enter 
into  his  feelings,  as  I  had  travelled  over  the  vast  field  of 
destitution  in  the  midst  of  which  he  is  placed.  Being  en 
trusted  with  the  interests  of  the  Church  in  the  vast  and 
powerful  state  of  Illinois,  without  funds,  without  a  salary 
adequate  to  his  own  support,  with  only  here  and  there  a 
single  labourer  to  co-operate  with  him,  how  can  he  carry 
out  the  designs  of  his  office  ?  Though  a  thousand  fair 


CII.  XIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  163 

A  jaunt  from  Philadelphia  to  Albany. 

fields  lie  blooming  before  him,  all  promising  a  rich  and 
luxuriant  harvest,  how,  with  his  present  means,  can  he 
take  possession  of  them  ?  He  wants  a  vast  increase  of 
missionary  men,  and  pecuniary  means  to  sustain  them. 
The  discouragements  around  him  are  innumerable.  What 
can  be  done  for  the  West  ?  What  can  be  done  for  Illinois  ? 
I  believe  if  three  or  four  of  our  eastern  clergy,  who  have 
acquired  character  and  standing  in  the  Church,  were  to  go 
into  each  of  the  western  dioceses,  and  there  co-operate  to 
gether,  determined  to  stand  by  the  Church,  to  sink  or  swim 
with  it,  determined  never  to  leave  the  ground  till  the  whole 
western  wild  should  blossom  as  the  rose,  this  would  do 
more  for  the  cause  of  religion  than  any  other  measures  that 
could  be  adopted.  Are  .there  not  in  the  length  and  breadth 
of  our  Church  a  dozen  men  of  this  character,  who  will 
make  this  sacrifice  for  Christ  and  for  undying  souls  ?  If 
we  had  the  spirit,  and  the  faith,  and  the  self-sacrifice  of 
Paul,  is  it  not  probable  that  we  should  see,  if  not  in  divine 
visions,  yet  in  many  of  our  waking  hours,  and  perhaps  in 
the  dreams  of  the  night,  imploring  thousands  standing  on 
the  banks  of  the  Wabash,  the  Illinois,  and  the  Mississippi, 
stretching  forth  their  hands  and  saying,  "  Come  over  and 
help  m  r 

Our  sail  up  the  Delaware  was  characterized  with  nothing 
new  or  unusual.  The  cars  took  us  on  at  their  usual  rate. 
And  in  due  time  we  were  safely  landed  at  the  battery  in 
New  York.  At  five  o'clock,  P.  M.,  we  found  ourselves 
again  embarked  on  board  one  of  the  North  river  steamers. 
As  we  pushed  out  from  the  wharf  and  gazed  over  the  beau 
tiful  bay  that  stretched  around  us,  studded  with  islands  and 
whitened  with  a  hundred  sails,  the  thought  most  forcibly 
pressed  itself  upon  my  mind,  that  Americans  need  not  be- 


164  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [_CH.  XIV. 

; 

A  jaunt  from  Philadelphia  to  Albany. 

ashamed  to  speak  of  New  York  bay,  even  in  connection 
with  the  bay  of  Naples,  though  the  latter  in  the  bold 
shores  of  Capri,  the  towering  summit  of  Vesuvius,  and  the 
vast,  extended,  circling  sweep  of  its  waters  has,  doubtless, 
features  of  sublimity,  which  the  former  cannot  claim. — 
As  we  passed  the  palisades,  and  began  to  approach  the 
mountain  scenery  of  the  highlands,  I  was  more  than  ever 
impressed  with  an  idea  which  I  embraced  while  in  Europe, 
that,  take  it  all  in  all,  there  is  no  river  scenery  in  the  world 
comparable  with  that  of  our  own  Hudson. 

While  I  stood  upon  the  deck  of  our  steamboat,  gazing 
upon  the  precipitous  and  rugged  sides  of  the  palisades 
that  rise  like  a  wall  of  masonry  above  the  noble  Hudson, 
a  gentleman  approached  me  and  said,  "  I  ought  to  know 
you ;  I  think  we  were  class-mates  in  college.  My  name 
is  W ." 

When  I  first  looked  at  the  speaker,  the  remembrance 
of  him  as  an  old  college  acquaintance,  was  like  the  faded 
and  indistinct  recollections  of  a  forgotten  dream.  But  as 
one  and  another  particular  was  mentioned,  the  picture  of  the 
past  gathered  fresh  brightness,  and  stood  before  my  mind's 
eye  with  all  the  vividness  of  an  occurrence  of  yesterday. 
More  than  fifteen  years  had  elapsed  since  we  bid  adieu  to 
our  Alma  mater  and  to  each  other.  Our  class  at  the  time 
we  graduated,  consisted  of  about  eighty  ;  my  acquaintance 
with  W.  during  our  college  course  was  slight,  and  as  his 
residence  was  in  one  of  the  remote  southern  states,  I  had 
never  met  with  him  before  since  the  day  of  our  gradua 
tion.  We,  however,  immediately  upon  this  unexpected 
meeting,  felt  our  hearts  strongly  drawn  towards  each  other, 
by  the  power  of  old  associations.  We  sat  down  and 


CH.  XIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  165 

A  jaunt  from  Philadelphia  to  Albany. 

talked  over  college  scenes,  till  the  shades  of  evening  gath 
ered  around  us.  I  was  astonished  to  find  how  many  of 
our  class  were  already  numbered  with  the  dead :  and  how 
many  among  the  most  gifted  and  talented  of  our  old  asso 
ciates  had  fallen  victims  to  intemperance.  During  the 
fifteen  years  since  we  last  met,  we  ourselves  had  passed 
through  a  variety  of  scenes,  and  had  each  tasted  of  the  cup 
of  sorrow.  I  became  deeply  interested  in  my  friend's 
history,  and  though  the  dark  summits  and  lofty  mountain 
peaks  of  the  highlands  were  around  and  above  us,  and  at 
this  time  rendered  still  more  wild  and  romantic  by  the 
partial  darkness  in  which  they  were  enwrapped,  I  had  no 
eye  nor  ear  for  any  thing  but  the  touching  tale  to  which  I 
listened.  The  outlines  of  the  story  were  as  follows  : — 

While  young  W.  was  still  in  college,  he  had  formed  an 
acquaintance  with  Mr.  Y ,  who  then  resided  in  a  neigh 
bouring  city,  and  filled  one  of  the  highest  offices  in  the 
state.  Mr.  Y's.  family,  for  several  generations  back,  had 
been  regarded  among  the  most  respectable  in  the  land. 
Young  W.  was  often  invited  to  share  the  hospitalities  of 
his  house,  and  soon  became  a  frequent  visiter  there. 
There  were  in  this  family  three  young  ladies,  daughters  of 
Mr.  Y.,  all  of  them  accomplished  and  interesting.  Jane, 
the  youngest,  was  particularly  beautiful  and  attractive. 
To  her  W.  felt  his  heart  drawn  with  resistless  power. 
Himself  belonging  to  a  distinguished  and  wealthy  family 
in  Georgia,  he  did  not  hesitate  to  aspire  to  the  hand  of 
the  lovely  Jane  Y.  His  suit  was  successful.  After  hav 
ing  passed  through  a  course  of  law  studies,  the  happy  hour 
arrived  in  which  he  was  permitted  to  stand  up  and  claim 
Jane  as  his  wedded  bride.  The  evening  of  the  celebra- 


166  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.  XIV. 

______ 

A  jaunt  from  Philadelphia  to  Albany. 

lion  of  their  nuptials,  witnessed  a  scene  of  most  brilliant 
festivity  in  the  old  family  mansion  of  Mr.  Y.  All  the 
gaiety,  and  splendour,  and  luxury  which  are  found  in  the 
brightest  paths  and  most  resplendent  saloons  of  fashion, 
were  that  night  there.  When  the  next  morning  dawned, 
and  the  family  gathered  around  the  table  for  breakfast, 
there  was  an  occasional  cloud  of  gloom  that  every  now 
and  then  came  over  the  mother's  countenance :  for  that 
day  she  was  to  part  with  her  daughter !  Jane  was  now 
the  wife  of  a  planter  in  Georgia,  and  upon  that  distant 
plantation  was  to  be  her  future  home.  Her  young  and 
joyous  heart,  though  for  a  moment  depressed,  as  she  gave 
the  parting  kiss  to  each  of  the  family,  soon  recovered  its 
wonted  buoyancy.  Her  presence  flung  an  immediate 
sunshine  around  the  habitation  to  which  she  was  conduct 
ed,  and  her  happy  husband  thought  again  and  again  that 
he  had  never  before  known  half  her  worth.  Years  passed 
on,  and  Jane  had  now  become  the  mother  of  two  beautiful 
children.  This  couple  were  as  happy  as  this  world  could 
make  them.  They  had  health  and  wealth,  ease,  family 
distinction,  and  promising  children,  and  yet  they  lacked 
one  thing  absolutely  essential  to  their  happiness.  They 
were  strangers  to  the  transforming  power  of  divine  grace. 
Living  remote  from  any  place  of  divine  worship,  they  sel 
dom  visited  the  house  of  God,  and  were  becoming  each 
year  more  indifferent  to  divine  things. 

At  length  the  following  incident  awakened  Mrs.  W 

to  a  consideration  of  the  things  of  eternity.  There  was  a 
female  slave  on  the  plantation  advanced  in  years,  who  was 

very  ill.     Mrs.  W had  an  amiable  and  tender  heart, 

and  never  failed  to  do  all  in  her  power  to  render  the  situa- 


CH.  XIV. J  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  167 

. ! . 

A  jaunt  from  Philadelphia  to  Albany. 

tion  of  their  slaves  comfortable.  She  visited  them  in  sick 
ness  and  did  every  thing  to  minister  to  their  wants  and  to 
alleviate  their  sufferings.  Hearing  of  the  illness  of  old  jy  '£ 
Peggy  she  hastened  to  the  cabin  to  see  what  she  could  do 
to  relieve  her.  As  she  stood  on  the  threshold  of  the  door, 
just  ready  to  enter,  she  heard  the  voice  of  this  old  negro 
woman  lifted  up  in  prayer.  She  immediately  stopped, 
feeling  that  it  would  be  wrong  to  interrupt  any  human 
creature  while  communing  with  God.  The  words  which 
this  old  female  slave  uttered  were  very  simple,  but  full  of 

pious  sentiment.     As  Mrs.  W listened  she  heard  her 

say,  "Oh  Lord  God,  me  am  a  poor  sinner,  but  massa 
Christ  died  for  sinners,  therefore,  good  Lord,  do  have 
mercy  upon  me,  poor  dying  cretur,  for  Jesus'  sake.  My 
sins  many,  oh  do  blot  them  all  out — make  me,  poor  slave, 
holy — make  me  fit  to  enter  heaven — and  oh  bring  massa 
and  missa  and  the  little  babies  there.  Save  us  all  for 

Jesus'  sake."     As  Mrs.  W listened  to  these  simple 

words,  her  heart  was  touched — the  tear  fell  upon  her 
cheek.  She  entered  the  cabin,  and  found  old  Peggy 
stretched  on  a  couch,  and  evidently  struck  with  death.  In 
haste  and  with  agitation  she  asked  what  she  could  do  for  her. 
The  old  servant  replied,  "  Nothing,  nothing — I  am  now 

going  home."     As  Mrs.  W appeared  distressed  and 

anxious  to  do  something  for  her,  Peggy  said,  "  Dear 
missa,  don't  be  troubled  about  me — you  have  always  been 
good  to  we  poor  blacks.  The  Lord  bless  you.  You  can 
do  no  more  for  me,  I  shall  be  gone  soon."  But,  said  Mrs. 

W ,  "  Are  you  not  afraid  to  die  ?"    Upon  this  inquiry, 

the  old  woman  raised  herself  up,  and  clasping  her  hands, 
looked  towards  heaven  and  said  in  the  most  plaintive, 
touching  tone,  "  Oh  Jesus,  should  me  be  afraid  to  come  to 


168  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XIV. 

A  jaunt  from  Philadelphia  to  Albany. 

thee  ?"    And  then  her  eye  sparkling  with  joy,  as  she  turned 

to  Mrs.  W ,  she  said,  "  Me  love  Jesus— me  give  him 

my  heart ;  Jesus  knows  me,  and  therefore  me  no  fear  to 
go  through  the  dark  valley  to  him :  for  he  says  in  the 
good  book,  *  /  know  my  sheep  and  they  follow  me,  and 
I  give  unto  them  eternal  life,  and  they  shall  never 
perish,  neither  shall  any  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand."1  J! 
The  old  woman  was  exhausted  by  this  effort  and  fell  back 
upon  the  bed  with  her  eyes  closed,  apparently  dying. 
One  or  two  coloured  persons  who  were  in  the  room,  now 
gathered  around  the  bed,  expecting  every  moment  to  see 
her  breathe  her  last.  After  ten  or  fifteen  minutes  she  again 
opened  her  eyes,  and  fixing  an  intense  look  upon  Mrs. 

W- ,  said,  "  Dear  missa,  do  you  not  love  Jesus  ?" 

*  *  *  *  She  would  have  said  more,  but  her  tongue 
was  already  palsied  in  death — -the  muscles  around  her 
mouth  quivered — her  eye  seemed  glazed — her  breath  was 
gone  :  her  soul  was  in  eternity  ! 

Mrs.  W went  home  serious  and  thoughtful.     She 

retired  to  her  chamber  and  took  down  her  long  neglected 
Bible.  She  perused  the  sacred  page  for  a  long  time.  She 
knelt  down  and  tried  to  pray.  She  found  her  heart  was 
cold,  and  that  there  was  no  love  to  Jesus  there.  She 
called  upon  God  for  mercy.  The  deep  fountains  of  sen 
sibility  in  her  heart  were  at  length  broken  up,  and  she 
wept  in  agony  of  spirit  over  her  impenitence  and  hardness 
of  heart.  When  her  husband  came  in,  he  found  her 
bathed  in  tears  and  instantly  demanded  the  cause.  She 
told  him  of  Peggy's  death,  and  of  the  solemn  impression 
made  upon  her  mind,  adding,  "  I  have  a  presentiment  that 
I  shall  not  live  long,  and  I  am  determined  no  longer  to 
neglect  the  salvation  of  my  soul."  "Oh,"  said  W , 


CII.    XIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  169 

A  jaunt  from  Philadelphia  to  Albany. 

who  at  that  time  was  rather  inclined  to  be  skeptical,  "  do 
not  indulge  in  such  gloomy  and  nervous  feelings  or  think 
about  such  superstitious  matters." 

Mrs.  W ,  however,  remained  steadfast  to  her  pur 
pose.  From  this  time  she  daily  read  the  sacred  Scriptures, 
and  sought  divine  illumination  at  the  mercy-seat.  The 
Methodist  ministers  who  had  officiated  on  the  plantation 
among  the  slaves,  and  by  whose  instruction  old  Peggy 
had  been  taught  the  way  to  heaven,  were  invited  to  visit 

Mr.   W 's  house.      The  voice  of  prayer  was  now 

frequently  heard  in  that  dwelling.  Mrs.  W had  al 
ready  become  a  decided  Christian,  and  was  leading  her 
husband  on  in  the  same  path,  when  she  was  suddenly  at 
tacked  with  a  violent  fever.  From  the  very  commence 
ment  she  felt  that  this  sickness  would  be  unto  death. 
When  it  was  evident  that  she  was  rapidly  sinking  and 
could  survive  but  a  few  hours,  she  begged  her  husband  to 
sit  down  at  her  bed-side  and  the  children  to  stand  by  their 
father,  and  then  calmly  addressed  him  in  substance  as  fol 
lows  :  "  Charles,  I  told  you  a  year  ago  I  had  a  strong  pre 
sentiment  that  I  should  not  live  long.  Ever  since  that 
time  I  have  been  looking  forward  to  this  hour.  I  have  a 
hope  in  Jesus,  which  is  *  as  an  anchor  to  my  soul.' — 
Though  I  love  you  and  these  dear  children  above  all 
earthly  things,  I  am  willing  to  leave  you  all  in  the  hands 
of  God  and  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ  which  is  far 
better.  But,  dear  husband,  will  you  not  join  me  in  yonder 
heaven?  Will  you  not  bring  these  dear,  precious  ones 
with  you  there  ?  Oh  !  then  seek  the  salvation  of  your 
soul  in  the  atoning  blood  of  Christ,  and  train  up  these 
children  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord." 
These  were  her  last  dying  words.  The  green  grass  has 

15 


170  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.    XIV. 

A  jaunt  from  Philadelphia  to  Albany. 

for  more  that  two  years  waved  over  her  grave.  Before 
her  death  the  decease  of  her  father  had  thrown  a  vast  in 
crease  of  wealth  into  her  husband's  hands.  But  that  be 
reaved  husband  with  all  his  vast  wealth,  as  he  looks  upon 
his  motherless  children,  and  upon  Jane's  grass-covered 
grave,  feels  that  this  world  is  all  an  empty  show,  that  we 
look  for  happiness  in  vain  beneath  the  skies. 

This  was  the  outline  of  W 's  story.     The  hour  had 

already  become  late  before  our  conversation  drew  to  a 
close.  We  each  sought  our  respective  berths  in  the  cabin 
below.  When  we  awoke  in  the  morning,  we  found  our 
selves  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Albany.  We  were 
soon  on  shore  moving  up  State  street.  *  *  *  *  * 


CH.    XV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  171 

The  Irish  Couple. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE    IRISH    COUPLE. 

Albany — The  Irish  mother — Incidents  that  occured  five  years  ago 
— The  disappointed  emigrants — The  Little  Falls — Rural  retirement. 

Fairfield,  N.  Y.t  Sept.  22. 

OUR  stopping  place  in  Albany  was  at  CONGRESS  HALL, 
which  we  reached  some  time  before  the  sun  sent  his  re 
splendent  beams  abroad :  the  morning  was  damp  and  hazy, 
and  upon  the  whole  every  thing  looked  dull  and  gloomy 
around  us.  We  were,  however,  occupying  one  of  the 
most  delightful  positions  in  the  place — our  inn  being 
located  on  one  corner  of  the  beautiful  enclosure  in  front  of 
the  capitol  or  state-house,  whence  we  could  overlook  al 
most  the  entire  city.  As  I  sat  down  by  a  window  which 
commanded  a  view  of  the  state-house  park,  or  square,  my 
travelling  companion  directed  my  attention  to  a  female, 
who  with  tattered  vestments  and  feeble  steps,  was  pacing 
backwards  and  forwards  one  of  the  gravelled  walks  in  the 
verdant  enclosure  before  us.  She  was  carrying  in  her 
arms  a  sickly  looking  infant,  some  nine  or  ten  months  old, 
and  the  whole  appearance  both  of  the  mother  and  child, 
seemed  to  indicate  that  they  were  houseless  wanderers,  and 


172  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.    XV. 

The  Irish  Couple. 

had  passed  the  night  without  a  shelter.  As  in  her  con 
tinued  walks  up  and  down  the  gravelled  avenue,  she 
occasionally  approached  near  the  window  where  we  sat, 
I  saw  that  she  was  about  middle  aged,  and  had  evi 
dently  once  had  a  fine  and  expressive  countenance, 
though  the  traces  of  sorrow  and  grief  were  now  deeply 
worn  there. 

We  were  called  to  our  breakfast :  as  soon  as  it  was  dis 
patched  we  hurried  away  from  our  hotel  to  the  grand  rail 
road  depot,  whence  we  were  to  take  our  departure  west 
ward.  On  our  way  we  passed  directly  by  the  gravelled 
walk,  where  we  had  seen  the  poor  woman,  who  had  so 
much  excited  our  sympathy.  She  now  sat  on  the  ground, 
her  infant  sleeping  in  her  lap,  and  herself  apparently  ab 
sorbed  in  melancholy.  She  was  evidently  of  Irish  extrac 
tion,  and  though  her  appearance  bore  evidence  of  extreme 
poverty,  there  were  no  indications  about  her  of  intemper 
ance.  I  could  not  but  think  what  a  tale  of  sorrow,  of  dis 
appointed  hopes,  and  perhaps  of  cruelly  blighted  inno 
cence,  would  that  Irish  mother's  history,  if  recorded,  un 
fold.  My  thoughts  immediately  went  back  to  that  beautiful 
Emerald  Isle,  over  whose  green  fields  I  had  so  recently 
roamed.  Though  I  had  seen  some  misery  there,  I  had 
seen  much  happiness  and  contentment.  I  verily  believe 
there  is  often  to  be  found  more  real  happiness  in  the  mud 
cottage  than  in  the  gilded  palace.  The  Irish  have  strong 
and  generous  feelings,  and  strong  family  affection.  As  I 
saw  that  poor  Irish  mother  sitting  there  upon  the  ground, 
so  forlorn  and  desolate,  my  imagination  pictured  to  me  her 
early  home,  where  she  passed  her  childhood  beneath  the 
glad  eye  of  her  affectionate  parents.  They  saw  her  grow 
up,  the  pride  of  their  heart,  and  thought  that  she  would  be 


CH.    XV.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  173 

The  Irish  Couple. 

the  solace  of  their  declining  years.  But  the  tempter  came 
— she  was  lured  from  her  home — she  passed  over  the  deep 
waters,  and  found  herself  in  a  foreign  land.  Her  base 
husband  soon  showed  himself  the  degraded  victim  of  in 
temperance,  and  after  a  few  years  deserted  her — leaving 
her  houseless,  homeless,  in  poverty,  and  broken-hearted 
sorrow.  Perhaps  in  point  of  fact  there  were  no  lines  in  the 
history  of  that  poor  Irish  mother  in  correspondence  with 
this  picture,  but  I  believe,  if  the  real  history  of  many  an 
emigrant  from  that  green  isle  were  known,  we  should  feel 
more  kindly  to  that  people,  and  the  heart  and  hand  of 
Christian  charity  would  be  more  frequently  open  to  relieve 
the  destitute  among  them.  I  know  not  where  we  shall 
find  on  earth  such  noble  elements  of  character  as  in  the 
Irish  race.  I  confess  I  have  been  charmed  and  filled  with 
admiration  with  some  specimens  I  have  met  of  Irish  Chris 
tian  gentlemen.  I  cannot  turn  my  face  away  from  any 
poor  Irishman  who  asks  alms  at  my  door,  unless  he  be 
manifestly  the  victim  of  intemperance,  and  begs  to  procure 
the  means  of  indulgence  in  this  sin.  It  is  true  we  are 
sometimes  liable  to  be  deceived.  Clothes  and  money  are 
sometimes  procured  under  false  pretexts.  But  even]  then 
they  may  minister  to  the  comfort  of  the  destitute,  and  if 
we  have  given  for  Christ's  sake,  we  shall  not  lose  our 
reward. 

I  do  not  mean  by  these  remarks  to  intimate  that  I  regard 
it  as  a  Christian  duty  to  give  to  all  without  discrimination 
who  ask  alms  at  our  hands — but  simply  to  say,  that  I  think 
it  better  to  give  to  twenty  undeserving  objects  than  to  turn 
our  face  away  from  one  who  is  Christ's  representative 
here  on  earth.  (Mat.  xxv.  35 — 46.)  Neither  do  I  mean 
to  affirm,  that  there  is  not  danger  of  being  deceived  by 
15* 


174  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XV. 

The  Irish  Couple. 

some  who  make  large  demands  upon  us  for  assistance. 
In  such  cases  we  should  undoubtedly  proceed  with  great 
caution :  and  even  then,  after  all,  we  may  be  beguiled.  A 
case  in  point  now  occurs  to  me. 

While  residing  in  New  England,  on  a  dull,  cold,  rainy 
Saturday  afternoon,  some  five  years  ago,  I  heard  a  ring  at 
my  door.  As  the  servant  did  not  immediately  appear  to 
answer  the  call,  I  myself  went  to  the  door,  where  I  found 
two  persons  in  shabby  and  tattered  dress,  standing  on  the 
steps,  with  their  clothes  dripping  with  rain.  The  female 
was  the  first  to  speak,  inquiring  if  I  would  not  render 
some  assistance  to  a  distressed  couple,  who  were  extreme 
ly  destitute,  and  far  from  country  and  home.  The  tones 
of  her  voice  were  so  sweet  and  gentle,  her  manners  so 
modest  and  unobtrusive,  and  the  language  which  she  used 
so  well  chosen,  and  even  elegant,  I  felt  convinced  that 
they  had  indeed  seen  better  days,  and  I  should  have  done 
the  greatest  violence  to  my  feelings,  and  every  better  prin 
ciple  of  my  nature,  had  I  not  opened  my  door  and  bid 
them  enter.  After  they  had  dried  themselves  by  the  fire, 
and  partaken  of  some  refreshment,  I  asked  them  to  tell  me 
their  history.  The  outline  of  it  was  as  follows : — They 
were  both  natives  of  Ireland,  where  they  had  always  re 
sided  till  about  four  years  since.  Mrs.  S ,  the  name 

of  this  female,  and  the  wife  of  the  man  who  accompanied 
her,  was  the  daughter  of  a  clergyman  of  the  Established 
Church,  who  was  vicar  of  a  parish  in  Ireland,  the  name  of 
which  I  do  not  now  recollect.  She  was  brought  up  in 
great  tenderness  and  highly  educated,  as  she  was  an  only 
daughter.  Being  a  novel  reader  and  full  of  romantic  ideas, 
she  took  it  into  her  head  to  fall  in  love  with  a  young  brick 
layer,  who  was  engaged  in  working  upon  a  house  that 


CH.    XV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  175 

The  Irish  Couple. 

was  building  near  the  vicarage.  She  found  means  of  meet 
ing  him  unknown  to  her  parents,  and  they  were  soon  en 
gaged  to  be  married.  At  the  appointed  time  she  stole 
away  secretly  from  home,  met  her  lover  at  a  specified  spot, 
and  then  they  went  together  to  a  distant  part  of  the  coun 
try,  where  they  were  married.  She  then  sent  home  to  her 
parents,  confessing  the  whole  affair.  They  were  very  in 
dignant,  and  returned  so  severe  an  answer,  that  she  and 
her  husband  concluded  to  embark  at  once  for  America.— 
They  soon  put  their  resolution  into  execution,  and  after  a 
very  long  voyage  found  themselves  at  Montreal,  without 
any  means  of  subsistence.  Her  husband  succeeded  in 
obtaining  some  employment,  so  that  they  lived  along  com 
fortably  for  nearly  a  year.  About  this  time  she  became  the 
mother  of  a  little  daughter,  and  accidentally  hearing  that  the 

Rev.  Mr. ,  who  was  a  brother  of  her  mother's,  and 

had  been  in  this  country  several  years,  was  residing  at 
Troy,  she  persuaded  her  husband  to  go  with  her  in  quest 
of  her  uncle.  When  they  reached  Troy,  they  found  that 

there  was  no  Rev.  Mr. residing  there.     Here  they 

lived  for  some  time,  Mr.  S hiring  himself  out  to  a 

builder,   who   was   carrying   on   a  large  business   there. 

After  S had  earned  about  one  hundred  dollars  besides 

his  living,  this  builder  unexpectedly  failed,  and  absconded 

without  paying  off  any  of  his  hands.     S was  again 

left  in  poverty,  and  without  employment.  A  few  months 
before,  their  little  babe  had  sickened  and  died.  They  had 
recently  heard  that  their  relative  resided  in  Boston.  They 
therefore  started  off  with  the  hope  of  finding  him  :  having 
at  length  reached  Northampton  in  great  destitution,  they 
made  known  their  situation  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  P ,  who 


176  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XV. 

The  Irish  Couple. 

relieved  them  from  present  distress,  and  informed  them 
that  the  clergyman  whom  they  were  seeking  lived  in  Phila 
delphia.  With  a  view  of  going  thither  they  had  come  to 
the  place  where  I  resided.  The  whole  story  appeared 
natural,  and  though  thay  told  it  to  a  number  of  different 
individuals,  they  never  contradicted  themselves.  Mr. 

S was  rough  and  uncultivated — just  such  a  man  as 

a  bricklayer  would  be.     On  the  other  hand  Mrs.  S * 

was  evidently  an  accomplished  lady.  She  was  acquainted 
with  books,  played  on  the  piano  forte,  and  sung  beauti 
fully.  A  clergyman  bearing  the  name  of  the  one  whom 
she  claimed  as  her  uncle,  actually  resided  in  Philadelphia, 
and  had  not  long  since  visited  England  and  Ireland,  as  she 
said.  I  could  detect  no  incongruity  in  any  part  of  the 
narrative.  They  remained  with  us  a  week — during  which 
time  a  number  of  our  friends  fitted  them  both  out  with 
new  apparel,  and  procured  for  them  the  means  of  travelling 
with  comfort  to  Philadelphia.  I  have  seldom  known  so 
much  sympathy  to  be  awakened  for  destitute  strangers  as 
there  was  in  their  case.  Several  individuals  accompanied 
them  to  the  steamboat  when  they  left,  and  wished  them 
God  speed.  I  sent  by  them  a  letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr. 
— — * —  informing  him  of  the  facts  above  related.  This 
was  the  last  I  ever  heard  of  them  !  I  saw  the  Rev.  Mr. 

in  a  few  months ;  he  informed  me  he  had  never 

received  the  letter,  that  he  had  no  relatives  in  Ireland,  and 
that  so  far  as  he  was  concerned  it  must  have  been  a  sheer 
fabrication.  My  friends  and  myself,  when  these  facts 
came  to  our  knowledge,  had  a  hearty  laugh  over  this 
affair,  and  though  we  regretted  that  this  Irish  couple  had 
used  such  deception,  at  least  in  one  particular  we  did  not 


CH.  XV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  177 

The  Irish  Couple. 

regret  that  we  had  fed  the  hungry,  clothed  the  naked,  and 
sent  them  on  their  way  with  solemn  admonitions  about  the 
salvation  of  their  souls. 

Very  little  of  interest  is  to  be  seen  on  the  way  between 
Albany  and  Schenectady  across  those  sandy  plains,  save 
the  distant  tops  of  the  Cattskill  to  the  south,  and  the  misty 
summits  of  the  Green  mountains  to  the  north.  Our  course 
from  Schenectady  up  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk  was  very 
delightful.  The  beautiful  sylvan  scenery  up  this  valley, 
with  its  broken  sheets  of  water,  and  dark  rich  verdure,  re 
minded  me  of  some  scenes  in  England,  which  I  can  never 
forget.  I  need  not  describe  the  grand  and  rugged  moun 
tain  scenery  which  nature  has  thrown  up  in  forms  of  sin 
gular  wildness  around  the  Little  Falls,  nor  the  upland  and 
undulating  country  through  which  one  has  to  pass  to  reach 
the  spot  whence  I  write. 

Here  then,  I  am,  far  away  from  the  strife  of  tongues, 
the  agitations  of  business,  and  the  dust  and  din  of  the  city. 
The  green  hills  are  all  around  me,  presenting  a  coat  of 
dark  rich  verdure,  which  shows  that  they  have  not  this 
season  felt  the  blight  of  the  withering  and  far-spread 
drought.  All  amid  these  retired  hills  appears  full  of  quiet 
ness  and  repose — a  fit  place  in  which  to  study  one's  own 
heart  and  try  to  get  nearer  to  heaven.  I  attended  the  other 
evening,  what  in  England  would  be  denominated  a  cottage 
meeting.  The  inhabitants  of  the  neighbourhood  were 
gathered  together  in  a  private  house,  and  after  suitable  de 
votions  conducted  by  the  pastor,  the  people  were  familiar 
ly  and  solemnly  addressed  on  the  subject  of  their  immortal 
interests.  These  meetings,  I  understand,  are  held  weekly 
in  different  parts  of  the  village,  and  will,  I  doubt  not,  carry 


. 

178  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XV. 

The  Irish  Couple. 

salvation  to  many  a  house.  What  an  inexpressible  bles 
sing  is  a  faithful  pastor,  who  cares  for  the  flock,  and  uses 
every  means  in  his  power  to  guide  them  in  the  way  ever 
lasting  ! 


CH.    XVI.]  GLEANINGS    BY  THE    WAY.  179 


Western  New  York. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

WESTERN    NEW   YORK. 

F 'airfield,  N.  Y.,  Oct.  1. 

WITHIN  the  last  week  I  have  made  an  excursion  into 
the  central  part  of  Western  New  York.  I  never  fail, 
while  travelling  through  this  region,  to  be  impressed  with 
the  conviction,  that  this  is  the  garden  of  America  !  The 
soil  itself  has  in  every  field  you  pass,  and  upon  every  hill 
side  and  vale  to  which  you  turn  your  eye,  ten  thousand 
witnesses  to  attest  its  astonishing  fertility.  And  then  there 
are  treasures  beneath  the  soil  more  valuable  than  silver  or 
gold,  in  the  vast  beds  of  lime  and  plaster,  and  the  ex- 
haustless  saline  springs,  scattered  at  different  points  over 
this  region.  Here,  also,  you  have  beautiful  scenery  in  ten 
thousand  varied  forms  :  and  if  you  wish  to  view  nature  in 
one  of  her  more  awful  moods,  you  have  only  to  draw  near 
and  listen  to  the  tremendous  roar  of  Niagara,  and  see  the 
collected  waters  of  an  hundred  lakes,  dashed  headlong  in 
one  great,  furious  tide,  down  the  vast  precipice,  to  the 
deep,  rocky  channel  below. 

I  am  sure  the  traveller  who  passes  along  the  old  post- 
road  from  Utica  to  Buffalo,  and  sees  the  hundred  beautiful 
villages,  the  noble  forests,  the  majestic  trees,  the  rich 
foliage,  the  luxuriant  orchards,  the  luscious  fruits,  the 


180  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.    XVI. 

Western  New  York. 

crops  of  yellow  wheat,  the  fields  of  waving  corn,  the  vast 
enclosures  of  dark,  fertile  soil,  the  peaceful  lakes  and  sil 
very  streams  that  everywhere  meet  the  eye,  will  exclaim, 
THE  GARDEN  OF  AMERICA  !  And  then  when  he  sees  all 
this  beautiful  region  intersected  by  canals  and  bound  to 
gether  by  turnpikes,  railroads,  and  lake  and  steam  navi 
gation,  he  will  feel  that  Western  New  York  possesses 
advantages  of  a  most  singular  and  superior  character  ! 


Last  year  in  some  few  sketches  of  a  tour  to  the  West, 
a  brief  description  was  given  of  Geneva.  This  sweet  vil 
lage,  take  it  all  in  all,  I  must  regard  as  the  gem  of  Western 
New  York.  I  cannot  conceive  of  a  more  lovely  place  for 
residence  than  this  beautiful  village  on  the  banks  of  Seneca 
lake. 
%  *•  *  #  *  *  * 

It  was  towards  the  close  of  the  day  that  I  reached  this 
place,  a  spot  with  which  so  many  sweet  and  sacred  recol 
lections  were  connected  in  my  mind.  My  destination  for 
the  night  was  a  few  miles  beyond  it  in  the  country.  The 
road  along  which  I  passed  lay  through  a  scene  full  of  syl 
van  beauty,  disclosing  every  half  mile  to  the  eye  of  the 
traveller  through  the  opening  of  the  trees  a  beautiful  view 
of  a  portion  of  the  lake,  that  now  slept  in  the  sweet  even 
ing  calm,  tranquil  as  a  sea  of  glass.  The  house  of  our 
friends  was  at  length  reached — and  there  were  such  greet 
ings  and  gladness  of  heart,  as  they  only  feel  who  have 
been  long  and  far  separated  from  each  other,  with  but  little 
hope  that  they  should  ever  again  meet  this  side  of  eternity. 


CH.  XVII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  181 

A  Summer  Tour. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

&?, 

A    SUMMER    TOUR. 
Retirement — Seneca  Lake — Burlington,  N.  J. — Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

THE  following  chapters  are  made  up  of  letters  detailing 
incidents  of  travel  connected  with  a  tour  from  Philadel 
phia  to  Rhode  Island,  and  from  thence  into  Western  New 
York,  during  the  summer  of  1840. 

Seneca,  July  22. 

Although  nearly  five  weeks  have  elapsed  since  I  left 
Philadelphia,  I  have  not,  till  the  present  time,  had  an  op 
portunity  of  redeeming  my  promise  in  giving  you  the 
sketches  I  promised.  I  am  now  enjoying  what  I  have 
been  sighing  for  ever  since  I  started  on  my  summer  ex 
cursion,  quietude  and  seclusion.  Here  I  am  encompassed 
with  delightful  rural  scenery,  and  passing  the  live-long 
day  undisturbed  by  the  calls  of  either  friends  or  parish 
ioners  making  demands  upon  my  time  or  services. 

I  cannot  understand,  how  those  who  reside  in  the  city  and 
who  escape  for  a  weeks  in  summer  from  the  dust,  and  din, 
and  heat,  and  ceaseless  cares  that  assail  them  amid  the  scenes 
of  their  daily  occupation,  can  from  choice  fly  for  recrea 
tion  to  other  cities,  or  to  fashionable  watering  places, 

16 


182  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.  XVII. 

A  Summer  Tour. 

where  they  are  sure  to  encounter  all  the  inconveniences 
they  have  left  behind,  with  scarcely  any  of  their  home 
comforts.  To  me  it  would  seem  infinitely  more  desirable 
to  seek  "  a  lodge  in  some  vast  wilderness — some  bound 
less  contiguity  of  shade."  Indeed  I  must  say,  I  very 
much  prefer  a  wholly  rural  district,  to  the  most  picturesque 
country  village,  in  which  to  spend  the  few  weeks  during 
which  I  am  to  seek  to  recruit  my  health,  and  prepare  for 
the  duties  and  labors  that  await  me  on  my  return  to  the 
city.  In  such  a  situation  one  has  not  to  make  a  constant 
effort  to  be  agreeable.  You  can  sit  down  and  vegetate 
for  a  while,  without  being  called  upon  to  make  any  intel 
lectual  exertion  whatever.  Here  one  can  sit  or  walk, 
wake  or  sleep,  lounge  or  ride,  as  he  chooses  ;  he  can  read 
or  write,  or  stroll  forth  amid  the  quiet  fields,  or  sit  be 
neath  the  shade  of  some  wide-spreading  tree.  There  is 
much  in  such  a  scene  to  hush  all  stormy  passions  to  re 
pose — to  tranquillize  one's  existence,  and  to  lift  up  the 
heart  in  devout  aspirations  to  God. 

My  location  for  a  few  weeks  is  in  just  such  a  rural  dis 
trict  near  the  banks  of  Seneca  Lake,  a  beautiful  ex 
panse  of  water,  of  which  I  will  tell  you  more  hereafter. 
Around  me  are  scattered  farm-houses  and  orchards,  and 
smiling  fields,  interspersed  here  and  there  with  remaining 
fragments  of  that  once  mighty  forest,  that  in  the  early  his 
tory  of  this  country  waved  in  unbroken  majesty  from  the 
shores  of  one  lake  to  another.  Here  we  see  all  the  beauty 
of  dark,  deep,  American  foliage,  and  all  the  light,  glowing 
brightness  of  American  verdure,  so  strikingly  in  contrast 
with  the  English.  On  every  side  of  me,  I  see  from  the 
window  where  I  sit  writing,  the  busy  scenes  of  the  hay 


CH.    XVII.]  GLEANINGS   BY   THE    WAY.  183 

A  Summer  Tour. 

harvest — the  mowers  swinging  their  scythes  or  pausing 
for  a  moment  to  whet  the  shining  steel — the  young  lads, 
full  of  the  life  and  spring  of  joyous  youth,  spreading  the 
new  mown  grass — the  rakers  gathering  up  the  hay  into 
winnows,  or  rolling  it  into  heaps ;  and  the  loaded  wains 
creaking  under  the  burthen  of  the  fragrant  products  of  the 
meadow,  slowly  moving  towards  the  barn  or  the  rising 
stack.  I  look  across  to  another  field,  and  there  waves  in 
silent  beauty  the  newly  tasselled  corn  ;  while  in  a  third, 
I  see  the  golden  headed  wheat,  gently  nodding  in  the 
breeze,  or  bowing  before  the  keen  stroke  of  the  cradler, 
or  the  more  slow,  but  no  less  sure  onward  movement  of 
the  reaper.  Above  this  rural  scene  spreads  a  cloudless 
canopy,  and  upon  it  the  great  luminary  of  day  is  pouring 
a  flood  of  brightness.  The  sky,  however,  is  not  always 
cloudless  here — the  heavens  not  always  serene — nor  the 
day  always  bright,  as  I  shall  have  occasion  to  relate  to 
you  before  finishing  these  sketches. 

Having  thus  informed  you  something  of  my  present  lo 
cality,  I  will  return  to  the  commencement  of  my  journey, 
and  if  you  and  your  readers  will  follow  me  in  a  tour  along 
a  very  common-place  track,  I  will  endeavor  to  furnish 
them  and  you  with  such  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY  as  I  was 
able  to  make. 

Our  first  landing  place  after  turning  our  backs  upon 
Philadelphia,  was  Burlington,  N.  J.,  where  we  spent  a 
week  in  the  most  delightful  manner.  Often  as  I  had  pass 
ed  that  place  by  steamboat  or  rail  road  car,  and  much  as  I 
had  admired  its  location,  a  single  stroll  along  the  green 
bank  that  skirts  the  Delaware,  shaded  as  it  is  with  luxuri 
ant  and  full  grown  trees,  convinced  me  that  I  had  never 


184  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.  XVII, 

A  Summer  Tour. 

appreciated  one  half  of  the  beauties  of  this  sweet  spot. 
The  country  seat  of  one  of  my  parishioners,  located  on 
GREEN  BANK,  amid  the  thickest  and  tallest  cluster  of  those 
trees  which  add  so  much  beauty  to  the  whole  extent  of  the 
river  side,  was  the  hospitable  mansion  where  we  spent 
our  time — and  from  which  we  could  look  out  and  watch 
the  changing  phases  of  the  river,  the  passing  of  the  steam 
ers,  the  garniture  of  the  fields  beyond,  the  glowing  tints 
of  the  evening  sky,  and  the  golden  glories  of  the  setting 
sun.  We  enjoyed  our  walks  along  the  verdant  bank  and 
over  the  green  lawn — we  enjoyed  our  little  excursions 
across  the  river  in  the  row-boat — but  most  of  all  we  en 
joyed  that  sweet  Christian  converse  we  were  permitted  to 
have  with  the  kind  friends  beneath  whose  hospitable  roof 
we  lodged. 

Strangers  in  passing  Burlington  are  usually  attracted 
by  the  singular  appearance  of  one  particular  mansion  that 
stands  near  the  banks  of  the  river,  surmounted  by  a  small 
cross.  Although  this  is  sometimes  mistaken  for  a  church, 
I  need  not  tell  you  it  is  the  residence  of  the  Bishop  of 
New  Jersey.  This  structure  to  an  American  eye,  at  first 
sight,  has  rather  an  uncouth  appearance ;  but  this  impres 
sion  will  be  corrected  in  the  mind  of  every  one  who  takes 
the  trouble  to  visit  this  Episcopal  palace.  The  interior 
arrangements  are  delightful,  and  exhibit  great  taste.  While 
traversing  its  spacious  apartments,  we  were  strikingly  re 
minded  of  some  antiquated  structures  that  we  saw  in  Eng 
land.  During  our  stay  at  Burlington,  the  Bishop  was  ab 
sent.  The  institution  of  St.  Mary's  Hall  is,  of  course, 
one  of  the  things  that  will  be  likely  to  attract  the  attention 
of  a  visiter  to  this  place,  I  was  invited  by  the  super- 


.  •       • 

CH.  XVII. J  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  185 

A  Summer  Tour. 

intendant  to  attend  the  family  worship  of  the  young  ladies 
connected  with  this  institution  on  Sunday  evening.  The 
evening  service  of  the  Liturgy  was  read  ;  after  which,  by 
the  request  of  the  superintendent,  I  addressed  a  few  words 
of  Christian  counsel  to  the  assembled  group.  I  have  sel 
dom  seen  a  more  interesting  or  intelligent  company  of 
young  beings  than  those  who  then  sat  before  me ;  and  the 
solemn  attention  and  evident  sensibility  with  which  they 
listened,  led  me  to  hope  that  under  the  Christian  culture 
they  were  receiving,  in  connection  with  their  intellectual 
training,  they  would  all  at  last  be  found  among  the  sheep 
of  Christ's  heavenly  fold. 

Our  time  passed  quickly  away  while  we  remained  at 
Burlington,  and  the  hour  we  had  fixed  for  our  departure, 
came  by  far  too  soon.  But  life  itself  is  like  a  journey, 
and  to  all  our  bright  sunny  spots  here  below,  we  have  to 
bid  an  adieu  almost  as  soon  as  we  have  reached  them. 
Our  next  stopping  place,  after  leaving  Burlington,  was 
Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  where  we  were  welcomed  to  the  hospi 
talities  of  the  spacious  domicil  of  a  Christian  friend,  to 
whom  our  hearts  were  knit  in  strong  attachment,  when 
existence  with  us  was  fresher  than  it  now  is.  O,  it  is  de 
lightful  to  find  in  this  cold,  heartless,  fickle  world,  one 
who  remains  amid  all  the  fluctuations  of  this  changeful 
scene,  the  same;  one,  who,  after  the  lapse  of  years,  and 
who,  though  borne  high  upon  the  swelling  tide  of  worldly 
prosperity,  continues  to  the  end  the  same  simple,  warm 
hearted  friend  and  consistent  heavenly-minded  Christian 
that  he  was  at  the  first  starting  point  of  life.  Such  was 
the  friend  in  the  bosom  of  whose  happy  family  we  were 
permitted  to  abide  during  our  stay  at  Brooklyn. 

16* 


186  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [cH.    XVII. 

A  Summer  Tour. 

I  shall  by  no  means  attempt  to  enter  into  a  detail  of  the 
scenes  or  incidents  connected  with  our  visit  to  New  York, 
or  Brooklyn ;  but  there  are  two  things  which  I  am  not  dis 
posed  to  pass  entirely  by. 

I  was  present  during  a  portion  of  the  exercises  of  the 
commencement  of  the  New  York  Seminary,  and  felt  par 
ticularly  interested  in  the  Address  of  Bishop  Ives  to  the 
graduating  class.  It  contained  exceedingly  well-timed 
counsel,  calculated  to  produce  a  most  salutary  effect  upon 
the  minds,  not  only  of  those  about  to  assume  the  responsi 
bilities  of  the  sacred  office,  but  of  all  those  engaged  in  the 
exercise  of  its  functions.  The  subject  was  the  indispensa 
ble  necessity  of  humility  to  the  clerical  character.  There 
was  a  pathos  and  force  and  unction  about  the  Bishop's  re 
marks,  that  we  think  must  have  gone  home  to  every  heart. 

Had  we  among  us  universally  that  lowliness  of  mind 
and  gentleness  of  spirit  which  the  Bishop  so  happily  pour- 
trayed  and  so  delightfully  enforced,  we  should  soon  learn, 
both  laity  and  clergy,  in  the  great  essentials  to  "be  all  of 
one  mind ;  to  love  as  brethren ;  to  be  courteous ;  to  be 
patient  toward  all  men,  not  rendering  evil  for  evil,  or  rail 
ing  for  railing ;  but  contrary  wise  blessing."  May  the 
Lord  speed  the  happy  day  when  all  the  members  and  min 
isters  of  our  Church  may  "  be  clothed  with  humility"— 
may  have  as  the  controlling  principle  of  their  lives,  dwell 
ing  in  them  and  pervading  all  their  thoughts  and  actions, 
"  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ." 

The  other  particular  to  which  I  referred  as  worthy  of 
some  passing  notice,  I  shall  have  to  reserve  for  my  next 
chapter. 


CH.  XVIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  187 

Green  Wood  Cemetery. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

GREEN    WOOD    CEMETERY. 

Brooklyn — Improvements — Ride — Approach  to  the  Cemetery — 
Views — Beautiful  scenes. 

Seneca,  July  Z9th. 

IN  my  last  I  conducted  you  on  my  journey  as  far  as 
Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  My  temporary  stay  there  was  at  South 
Brooklyn,  a  portion  of  that  enterprising  town  which  has 
been  but  recently  built  up.  Scarcely  any  thing  during 
my  tour  has  more  astonished  me  than  the  wonderful 
growth  of  this  place.  From  a  little  rural  village,  it  has 
grown  up,  in  a  few  years,  to  a  city,  which,  though  it  can 
not  pretend  to  rival  the  mighty  metropolis  that  lies  spread 
out  in  gigantic  dimensions  on  the  other  side  of  the  river, 
can  still  number  its  thirty  or  forty  thousand  inhabitants. 
One  of  the  causes  that  have  contributed  to  the  rapid  growth 
of  this  town,  is  its  vicinity  to  New  York.  Gentlemen  en 
gaged  in  business  in  New  York,  find  it  pleasant  and  health 
ful  to  have  their  residences  located  upon  the  hills  of  Brook 
lyn,  which  look  off  upon  the  beautiful  bay,  and  are  daily 
fanned  with  fresh  breezes  from  the  ocean.  While  Brook 
lyn  is  thus  increasing  in  population,  I  was  happy  to  find 
that  a  corresponding  increase  was  observable  in  its  reli- 


188  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  LCH.  XVIII. 

Green  Wood  Cemetery. 

gious  institutions  and  houses  of  public  worship.  The  tem 
porary  edifice  occupied  by  the  congregation  of  Christ 

Church,  of  which  our  friend  the  Rev.  K.  G is  rector, 

is  soon  to  be  abandoned,  and  a  new  and  beautiful  Gothic 
structure  is  to  be  erected  for  the  occupancy  of  that  congre 
gation.  I  was  greatly  delighted  with  what  I  saw  of  this 
congregation.  The  labours  of  our  brother  seem  to  have 
been  peculiarly  blessed.  He  has  gathered  around  him  a 
most  interesting  people,  and  God  has  sent  among  them 
already  multiplied  tokens  of  his  converting  grace.  Where- 
ever  the  Gospel  is  faithfully,  and  earnestly  preached,  and 
its  holy  precepts  illustrated  in  the  daily  walk  and  conver 
sation  of  those  who  "  bear  the  vessels  of  the  Lord,"  reli 
gion  will  prosper,  and  the  church  become  like  the  garden 
of  the  Lord. 

But  I  commenced  this  letter  with  a  view  of  giving  you 
an  account  of  another  matter,  referred  to  in  my  last — a 
visit  to  the  Green  Wood  Cemetery. 

The  friend  with  whom  I  was  staying,  charged  me  not 
to  think  of  leaving  Brooklyn  without  paying  a  visit  to  this 
Cemetery.  I  had  heard  something  of  these  picturesque 
grounds,  but  had  formed  no  adequate  conception  of  their 
beauty.  Several  racy  and  graphic  notices,  from  time  to 
time,  have  appeared  in  the  New  York  papers,  as  I  since 
learned,  of  this  magnificent  ground  plot,  where  is  to  be 
constructed  a  vast  subterranean  city  for  the  dead.  None 
of  these,  however,  had  fallen  under  my  eye,  and  I  there 
fore  did  not  go  prepared  to  witness  the  magnificent  scene 
of  wild  and  sylvan  beauty,  that  a  ride  over  these  grounds 
revealed  to  me.  My  visit  to  this  spot  almost  instantly  un 
folded  to  me  the  origin  and  propriety  of  its  name,  GREEN 
WOOD  CEMETERY — a  large  portion  of  the  grounds  being 


CH.  XVIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  189 

Green  Wood  Cemetery. 

covered  with  green  wood.  The  great  interest  of  this  spot 
arises  from  the  natural  beauty  of  the  grounds  in  connection 
with  the  association  of  the  purpose  to  which  it  has  been 
devoted :  for  as  yet  not  a  grave  has  been  dug  here,  nor  a 
monument  reared. 

It  was  a  bright  sunny  morning,  while  a  bland  balmy 
sea  breeze  refreshed  the  air,  in  which  we  started  to  visit 
the  Green  Wood  Cemetery.  We  rode  from  South  Brook 
lyn  along  on  the  margin  of  the  bay,  some  two  miles 
or  more,  till  we  had  passed  the  little  village  of  Gowanus, 
before  we  ascertained  the  exact  locality  of  this  future  city 
of  the  dead.  A  short  distance  beyond  the  village  just 
named,  at  a  spot  signalized  in  the  Revolutionary  war  as 
the  scene  of  a  bloody  engagement,  we  left  the  road,  and 
entered  a  lane  leading  to  the  grounds  of  this  Cemetery. 
This  lane,  from  the  gate  onward,  had  all  the  appearance 
of  wild  and  uncultivated  rusticity,  being  shut  in  on  either 
side  with  a  sort  of  rude  hedge,  and  shaded  by  forest  trees 
and  brushwood.  For  a  while  it  conducted  us  through  cul 
tivated  grounds,  and  we  saw  on  each  side  of  us,  rich  fields 
of  grain,  and  corn  growing  in  all  the  luxuriance  of  summer. 
Soon,  however,  this  lane  in  its  winding  and  upward  course 
brought  us  into  a  scene  perfectly  sylvan,  and  woodland  in 
its  character.  There  was  a  stillness  and  seclusion  around 
us  that  impressed  us  with  the  idea  that  we  were  in  the 
depths  of  a  vast  forest, — such  as  we  might  expect  to  find  a 
thousand  miles  from  the  great  metropolis,  whose  steeples, 
and  shipping,  and  scenes  of  vast  activity  were  visible  a 
few  rods  from  the  spot  we  now  occupied.  We  had  already 
entered  upon  the  grounds  of  the  Cemetery.  They  consist 
of  about  two  hundred  acres.  I  never  before  saw  the  same 
extent  of  territory  combining  such  vast  variety  of  scenery. 


190  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XVIII. 

Green  Wood  Cemetery. 

There  is  here  forest  and  field,  hill  and  dale,  streamlet  and 
lake  in  such  variety,  and  singular  juxtaposition,  that  in 
following  the  circuitous  avenue  that  conducts  you  over 
these  grounds  in  a  ride  of  four  miles,  one  is  impressed 
with  the  idea  that  he  has  been  travelling  over  a  very  ex 
tended  district  of  country.  It  was  not  only  the  grounds  them 
selves,  but  the  views  we  caught  of  distant  objects,  from  dif 
ferent  points  of  the  winding  avenue,  that  helped  to  give  effect 
to  this  whole  scene.  As  we  proceeded,  every  turn  of  the 
carriage  wheel,  either  brought  to  view  some  new  develope- 
ment  of  striking  sylvan  beauty,  or  opened  upon  us  some 
new  feature  of  loveliness,  or  grandeur  in  the  surrounding 
prospect.  At  one  point  we  were  completely  embosomed  in 
trees,  where  all  was  stillness  and  deep  repose  as  though  we 
were  shut  up  in  some  remote  dell,  amid  the  lofty  and  rug 
ged  Alleghanies.  Then  again  we  emerged  into  smiling 
plains,  and  sunny  fields,  and  smooth  lawns  of  deepest 
green.  Again  our  path  conducted  us  into  a  dense  forest, 
and  we  directly  found  ourselves  upon  the  wooded  brow  of  a 
steep  declivity,  sweeping  off  down  to  the  margin  of  a  little 
silent  lake,  whose  dark  shaded  waters  gave  back  with  more 
than  pictorial  beauty,  every  tree  and  limb,  and  leaf  whose 
shadow  fell  upon  their  surface :  and  then  soon  we  again 
emerged  from  this  forest  scene,  and  found  grassy  fields,  and 
an  extended  open  country  lie  stretching  around  us.  The 
winding  avenue  which  we  traced,  every  few  rods  brought  us 
to  a  point  of  observation,  where  the  surrounding  scenery, 
made  up  of  bays  and  islands,  rivers  and  mountains,  cities 
and  villages,  farms  and  country  houses,  and  forests,  put 
on  a  new  phase,  and,  like  the  turn  of  a  kaleidoscope,  pre 
sented  a  new  and  still  more  beautiful  picture  to  the  eye. 
The  highest  elevation  of  land  in  these  grounds,  is  near 


CH.  XVIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  191 

Green  Wood  Cemetery. 

their  centre,  and  is  said  to  be  the  highest  point  ofland  upon 
Long  Island, — it  manifestly  is  the  highest  point  in  this  part 
of  the  Island.    It  is  called  Mount  Washington,  from  a  deter 
mination  already  formed  on  the  part  of  the  proprietors  of 
this  ground,  to  erect  upon  its  summit  a  lofty  and  magnificent 
monument  to  the  Father  of  his  country.     From  this  ele 
vated  point,  a  panoramic  view  of  surpassing  beauty,  in  al 
most  illimitable  perspective,  opens  upon  the  eye.     In  one 
direction  you  see  the  blue  waves  of  the  outstretched  ocean, 
upon  which  are  visible  all  along  the  margin  of  the  horizon, 
the  whitened  canvass  of  a  hundred  receding  or  approach 
ing  vessels;  while  in  the  intervening- space,  are  seen  the 
plains  of  Flatland  and  Flatbush,  covered  with  grain,  and 
verdure,  and  orchards,  and  forests,  villages,  hamlets,  and 
farm-houses.     Turning  directly  around,  the  whole  bay  of 
New  York,  with  its  beauteous  islands,  and  the  two  mag 
nificent  rivers,  whose  mingled  waters  form  the  bay,  to 
gether  with   the   great  metropolis  itself,  burst  upon  the 
view.     Or  to  trace  the  prospect  more  leisurely : — at  one 
point,  you  see  in  the  distance,  Sandy  Hook,  and  the  Light 
house  ;  and  a  little  further  to  the  right,  Staten  Island,  the 
Lazaretto,  Brighton,  and  the  Jersey  shore  :  still  faither  to 
the  right  appears  Jersey  City, — the  waters  of  the  broad 
Hudson,   and   along  its   banks,   the   palisades,   and,   still 
higher  up,  the  highlands  fading  away  in  the  dim  distance. 
At  a  point  in  the  landscape  much  nearer  us  rises  to  view  the 
city  of  New  York  with  its  canopy  of  perpetual  haze, — its 
hundred  spires,  and  encircling  forests  of  masts,  while  in 
still  closer  vicinage  we  can  trace  the  East  River,  with  all 
its  busy  show  of  commerce,  and  see  Brooklyn  sitting  like 
a  bridal  queen  upon  this  shore  of  the  island. 

We  have  often  followed  the  remains  of  some  friend,  or 


192  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.  XVIII. 

Green  Wood  Cemetery. 

parishioner,  to  the  picturesque  grounds  of  our  own  LAUREL 
HILL — we  have  traced  each  winding  walk  among  the 
groves  and  tombs  of  MOUNT  VERNON,  and  gazed  upon  the 
various  monuments,  the  sculptured  tombs,  the  dark  shrub 
bery,  and  encircling  scenery  of  Pere  la  Chaise;  but  we 
have  no  where  seen  such  combined  beauties,  and  natural 
advantages  for  a  rural  cemetery,  as  in  the  grounds  which 
we  have  here  attempted  to  describe.  And  what  will  these 
grounds  be  some  hundred  years  hence,  when  art  shall  have 
reared  up  in  every  vale,  around  the  margin  of  every  lake, 
and  upon  every  hill-side  a  thousand  marble  monuments, 
and  when  a  larger  population  shall  be  ensepulchred  here, 
than  the  living  mass  of  beings  that  now  inhabit  New  York 
and  Brooklyn  ?  What  multitudes  and  myriads  will  those 
two  cities  within  the  next  hundred  years  send  to  be  en 
tombed  here !  How  will  the  population  of  this  subter 
ranean  city  go  on  increasing,  till  all  these  acres  are  covered 
over  with  piles  of  human  dust !  And  what  a  scene  will 
be  exhibited  here,  when  the  last  trumpet  sounds  !  What 
myriads  will  start  up  here  at  that  call !  "  For  all  that  are 
in  their  graves  shall  hear  his  voice  and  come  forth  !" 
And  how  solemn  the  truth  which  the  Saviour  subjoins, — 
•'  they  that  have  done  good  unto  the  resurrection  of  life, 
and  they  that  have  done  evil  unto  the  resurrection  of 
damnation  !" 

I  have  lingered  so  long  about  the  grounds  of  Green 
Wood  Cemetery,  that  I  can  tell  you  nothing  in  my  present 
letter  about  our  excursion  to  Rhode  Island. 


CH.    XIX.  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  193 

Rhode  Island. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

RHODE    ISLAND. 

Sail  up   the   Sound — Burning  of  the   Lexington — Providence — 

Meeting    of    old    friends Mr.    Emerson Transcendentalism 

Westerly. 

Seneca,  August  1. 

IN  my  last  I  was  principally  occupied  in  giving  you 
some  account  of  the  picturesque  grounds  of  Green  Wood 
Cemetery.  It  was  on  Tuesday  afternoon,  the  thirtieth  of 
June,  at  five  o'clock,  that  we  started  in  the  well-built  and 
beautiful  steamer  MASSACHUSETTS,  on  our  way  upon  an 
excursion  to  Rhode  Island.  The  scenery  along  the  East 
River  and  up  the  Sound  presents  evidences  of  higher  cul 
tivation,  but  possesses  features  of  less  native  picturesque 
wildness  and  rural  beauty,  than  that  which  opens  to  view 
along  the  pathway  of  the  Hudson.  The  atmosphere  we 
encountered  on  our  way  to  the  steamboat  issuing  from 
every  street  of  the  great  metropolis  we  had  just  left,  was 
like  the  heat  from  a» burning  furnace.  In  delightful  con 
trast  with  this,  was  the  cool  refreshing  breeze  that  played 
around  the  bow  of  our  advancing  steamer,  as  we  tracked 
our  way  up  the  river  and  along  through  the  whirlpools  and 
breakers  of  Hurlgate,  a  pass  far  more  formidable,  and  re 
quiring  vastly  more  nautical  skill  than  the  famous  Straits 
17 


194  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [ell.    XIX. 

Rhode  Island. 

of  Pelorus  with  Scylla  on  one  side  and  Charybdis  on  the 
other.     The  evening  was  beautiful,  and  our  sail  up  the 
Sound  proved  truly  delightful.     The  last  rays  of  twilight 
were  beginning  to  fade  away,  and  the  countless  stars  stud 
ding  the  arched   firmament,   to  twinkle  with  unwonted 
brightness,  when  we  reached  the  spot  where  we   were 
told  the  ill-fated  LEXINGTON  met  her  disastrous  end.     I 
could  not  but  contrast  the  scene  around  me  at  the  moment 
with  the  events  of  that  awful  night.     We  were  sailing 
along  over  the  tranquil  and  starlit  bosom  of  the  Sound, 
with  the  balmy  breath  of  a  summer  evening  fanning  us  : 
with  no  alarms  within, — no  raging  tempest  without.     But 
on  that  fearful  night,  and  aboard  that  ill-fated  vessel,  what 
a  scene  was  exhibited  !     What  amazement  and  terror  and 
dismay  must  have  seized  every  heart  when  the  conflagra 
tion  broke  forth  in  all  its  fury  !     What  added  exceedingly 
to  the  excitement,  and  no  doubt  tended  greatly  to  bereave 
many  of  all   self-possession  and  presence  of  mind,  was 
that  the  fire  burst  out  in  the  central  part  of  the  steamer, 
cutting  off  all  communication  between  those  occupying  the 
forward  and  the  hinder  part  of  the  boat.     Thus,  in  this 
moment  of  awful  peril,  husbands  and  wives, — parents  and 
children,  brothers  and  sisters  were  suddenly  separated  from 
each  other  by  a  wall  of  fire,  and  deprived  of  each  other's 
counsel  when  most  they  needed  it :  and  thus  they  were 
filled   with   increased   alarm,    not    only   for    themselves, 
but  for  each  other.     Alas  !  this  was  an  hour  when  no  man 
could  help  his  brother, — when  the  parent  could  neither 
save  himself  nor  his  children.     If  they  remained  on  board 
the  burning  vessel,   they   must   be   consumed.     If  they 
plunged  into  the  roaring  waves  they  would  sink  into  the 
depths  beneath,  and  find  there  a  watery  grave  :  or  if  they 


CII.    XIX.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  195 

Rhode  Island. 

should  escape  the  fury  of  the  waves  by  clinging  to  a  bale 
of  cotton,  or  some  floating  part  of  the  wreck,  the  chill 
winds  of  winter,  and  the  icy  waters  that  dashed  over  them, 
would  soon  stagnate  and  freeze  to  the  very  fountain  the 
warm  current  of  life.  Thus  all  the  elements  of  nature 
were  armed  against  them,  flame,  and  flood,  and  frost,  and 
they  could  not  escape.  No  imagination  can  conceive  the 
horror  or  agony  of  the  scene  !  I  leaned  over  the  side  of 
our  steamer,  as  we  passed  the  spot  where  this  awful 
scene  occurred,  and  tried  to  picture  to  myself  some  of  its 
outlines.  Even  the  picture  which  rose  before  me  was  too 
awful  to  contemplate. 

What  a  lesson  that  disaster  ought  to  teach  us  of  our  en 
tire  dependence  upon  God  for  safety  while  travelling  by 
land,  or  by  sea  !  What  an  admonition  ought  it  to  sound 
in  our  ears  to  be  always  ready  for  death  !  We  know  not 
the  day  nor  the  hour  in  which  the  Son  of  Man  cometh  ! 
Our  death  may  be  as  sudden,  and  as  unexpected,  as  that 
of  any  of  those  on  board  the  Lexington,  though  it  occur  in 
our  own  dwelling,  and  in  the  bosom  of  our  family.  If  we 
are  truly  the  Lord's  people,  and  our  names  are  in  the 
Lamb's  book  of  life,  it  matters  little  when,  or  where  death 
meets  us :  for  then  the  grizly  king  becomes  the  friendly 
porter  that  opens  to  us  the  golden  gates  of  paradise. 

The  more  usual  course  that  passengers  now  pursue  to 
Providence  and  Boston  is  to  stop  at  Stonington,  and  take 
the  rail-road  cars  from  that  point.  By  this  means  they 
reach  Providence  and  Boston  several  hours  earlier  than 
they  were  accustomed  to  by  the  old  route.  But  as  the 
steamboat  arrives  at  Stonington  long  before  morning,  we 
were  not  disposed  to  leave  our  quiet  berths  for  the  sake  of 
reaching  Providence  some  three  or  four  hours  earlier  than 


196  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XIX. 

Rhode  Island. 

we  otherwise  should,  and  therefore  kept  on  in  the  old 
course  around  Point  Judith  touching  at  Newport. 

The  time  that  we  spent  at  Providence  in  the  midst  of 
our  old  friends,  I  need  not  tell  you,  was  passed  most  de 
lightfully.  The  church  where  I  once  preached  the  recon 
ciling  word,  the  lecture-room  where  I  saw  countenances 
that  called  up  with  thrilling  emotions  the  memory  of  days 
and  scenes  that  will  be  fresh  in  my  recollection  through  all 
eternity, — the  private  circle  where  cordial  greetings,  and 
more  than  Highland  welcomes  met  us,  all  these  and  the 
countless  associations  they  awakened,  seemed  to  throw 
around  us  such  a  circle  of  enchantment,  that,  when  the 
time  had  elapsed  which  we  had  designed  to  spend  there, 
we  still  lingered  from  day  to  day,  as  though  unable  to  pass 
that  circle.  If  there  be  one  draught  of  enjoyment  more 
delicious  than  another  which  a  Christian  minister  is  per 
mitted  to  drink  this  side  of  heaven,  it  is,  when  after  years 
of  absence,  he  returns  to  visit  the  flock  from  whom  in  the 
providence  of  God  he  was  removed,  and  with  whom  his 
Jabours  were  once  greatly  blessed,  and  finds  those  for 
whose  salvation  he  laboured,  and  whom  he  was  instrumen 
tal  in  introducing  into  the  fold  of  the  Redeemer,  "standing 
fast  in  the  Lord,"  and  exhibiting  "the  fruits  of  the  Spirit;" 
or  learns  that  those  who  are  gone,  and  are  numbered  with 
the  dead,  departed  in  the  triumphs  of  Christian  faith.  St. 
John  could  say,  "  /  have  no  greater  joy  than  to  hear  that 
my  children  walk  in  the  truth.""  And  St.  Paul,  "  For 
now  we  live  if  ye  standfast  in  the  Lord"  The  highest 
zest  of  the  pleasure  I  enjoyed  in  this  visit  to  the  scene  of 
my  former  labours,  arose  from  what  I  saw  and  heard  of 
the  stability,  and  increased  spirituality  of  a  people  with 


CH.    XIX.]  GLEANINGS    BY  THE    WAY.  197 


Rhode  Island. 


whom  I   hope  to  sit  down  one  day,  in   company  with 
Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

You  are  familiar  with  the  whole  topography  of  Rhode 
Island,  and  therefore  I  need  say  nothing  of  the  interblend- 
ing  of  rural  scenery  and  retirement,  with  city  embellish 
ment  and  comfort,  which  so  eminently  distinguish  not  a 
few  of  the  neat  and  elegant  residences  in  Providence. 
There  is  one  feature  in  the  moral  character  of  this  city, 
which  distinguishes'  it  from  most  other  New  England 
towns.  In  almost  all  New  England  the  great  mass  of 
mind  is  educated,  and  the  people  upon  all  subjects  think 
for  themselves.  Generally,  however,  especially  in  the  in 
terior,  the  descendants  of  the  Puritans,  cleave  in  religious 
matters  to  the  faith  of  their  forefathers,  and  are  opposed  to 
all  change.  But  in  Rhode  Island,  there  has  always  been 
a  more  liberal,  and  free-thinking  spirit  on  the  subject  of 
religion  than  in  any  of  the  other  New  England  states. — 
It  was  here  that  Roger  Williams  fled  when  his  Puritan 
brethren  would  not  tolerate  him  in  the  Bay  state.  It  was 
through  his  influence  that  a  more  enlightened  feeling  in 
reference  to  religious  toleration  was  made  to  pervade  the 
community  settling  at  Providence,  than  was  found  at  that 
period  in  any  other  New  England  town.  And  probably 
there  is  no  place  in  our  country,  where,  at  this  time,  a  more 
kind  and  catholic  spirit,  or  a  greater  freedom  from  the  in 
fluence  of  narrow,  sectarian  feeling  prevails,  than  here. 
This  tolerant  spirit,  however,  in  some  minds,  manifests  a 
strong  tendency  to  latitudinarianism.  Hence,  perhaps, 
there  is  no  community  in  the  world  where  a  new  religious 
sect  would  so  soon  gather  intelligent  adherents  as  at  Provi 
dence,  and  no  where,  where  more  sound  and  able,  and 
fearless  advocates  would  rise  up  to  defend  «« the  faith  once 
17* 


198  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.    XIX. 

Rhode  Island. 

delivered  to  the  saints."  I  have  been  led  into  this  train  of 
reflection,  from  encountering  a  greater  prevalence  of  the 
transcendental  spirit,  at  Providence,  than  I  have  anywhere 
before  met  in  our  country.  This  offshoot  of  German 
neology,  issuing  from  the  same  parent  stock  with  Socinian- 
ism,  finds  a  congenial  soil  in  a  Unitarian  community.  You 
are  aware  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Emerson,  formerly  a  Unitarian 
minister  at  Boston,  has  embraced  transcendentalism  in  all 
its  heights  and  depths.  Whether  he  be  actually  deranged, 
as  some  suppose,  or  not,  matters  very  little,  since  multi 
tudes,  and  some  who  desire  to  be  classed  among  the  elite 
of  the  land,  are  ready  to  gather  around  him  and  receive  the 
law  of  their  belief  from  his  mouth.  He  has  recently  made 
a  visit  to  Providence,  and  developed  by  means  of  lectures 
and  conversations,  his  peculiar  views.  He  is  spoken  of  as 
a  man  of  genius,  and  wonderfully  attractive.  He  is  a 
thorough  pantheist.  He  believes  that  every  thing  in  nature 
is  a  part  of  God — that  good  men  are  incarnations  of  Deity, 
and  that  it  was  in  this  sense  alone,  that  God  is  said  to  be 
"  made  flesh"  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  places 
Socrates,  and  Zoroaster  and  Jesus  in  the  same  category, 
and  considers  that  they  differed  from  each  other  only  in 
the  degree  of  inspiration  which  they  had.  He  thinks  that 
the  writings  of  Socrates  and  Plato,  and  Zoroaster  should 
be  bound  up  in  the  same  volume  with  the  Bible,  and  that 
they  are  entitled  to  more  confidence,  and  marked  with 
deeper  wisdom  than  some  portions  of  our  present  canon  of 
Scripture. 

During  Mr.  Emerson's  stay  at  Providence,  having  ad 
vanced  some  crude  idea,  he  was  referred  to  a  -saying  of  the 
Saviour,  which  contradicted  his  position :  when  he  very 
deliberately  replied,  "  Jesus  was  mistaken"  On  another 


CH.  XIX.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  199 


Rhode  Island. 


occasion  speaking  of  the  Saviour,  he  said  :  ««  Jesus  was  a 
very  good  man,  I  wish  he  had  been  better  :  he  had  no  fun, 
no  humour  in  his  character,  in  this  respect  he  was  imper 
fect."  Such  are  some  of  the  specimens  of  gross  infidelity, 
which  the  abettors  of  transcendentalism  in  New  England, 
openly  put  forth.  The  charm  of  this  transcendental 
scheme  consists  partly  in  the  metaphysical  mystification,  the 
sentimental  namby-pambyism,  —  the  crazed  poetic  inspira 
tion,  with  which  the  masters  of  this  school  speak  and 
write.  Then  there  is  much  to  soothe  and  flatter  the  pride 
of  the  human  heart,  in  the  idea  which  they  would  have 
every  man  take  up  that  he  is  a  pure  emanation  of  Deity,  — 
a  bright  scintillation  from  the  divine  mind,  and  that  all  he 
has  to  do,  is  to  follow  the  lofty  inspirations  of  his  own 
mind,  and  then  he  will  sparkle  forth  along  the  track  of 
being,  an  incarnate  God.  One  very  truly  remarked  in  re 
lation  to  transcendentalism,  that  it  was  no  new  doctrine,  — 
that  it  was  taught  as  long  ago  as  when  man  was  in  the  garden 
of  Eden  :  even  then,  the  father  of  lies,  said  to  our  first 
ancestors,  eat  the  forbidden  fruit,  and  "ye  shall  be  as 
gods." 

In  the  midst  of  abounding  iniquity  and  multiplying 
error,  it  behoves  the  friends  of  truth  to  stand  on  the  watch 
tower  and  give  the  people  timely  warning.  I  felt  greatly 
refreshed  and  truly  delighted  in  various  interviews  with 
the  clergy  whom  I  met  in  Rhode  Island.  My  mind  natu 
rally  reverted  to  the  scenes  of  former  days,  when  I  was 
so  pleasantly  associated  with  them,  and  when  we  used  to 
meet  at  the  monthly  Convocations  as  a  band  of  brothers, 
having  one  heart  and  one  mind,  and  labouring  together  for 
one  simple  object,  the  upbuilding  of  the  Saviour's  king 
dom  and  the  glory  of  God.  Great  changes  since  that 


r- 

*"  I 

200  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XIX, 


Rhode  Island. 


period  have  taken  place.  Some  of  these  brethren  have 
gone  to  the  north,  and  some  to  the  south — some  to  the 
east,  and  some  to  the  west ;  and  yet  the  character  of  the 
Rhode  Island  clergy  continues  the  same.  Take  them  all 
in  all,  I  know  of  no  set  of  men  more  thoroughly  evangelical 
or  more  truly  devoted  to  the  best  interests  of  the  Church 
of  Christ ;  or  occupying  a  more  elevated  stand  for  piety, 
and  learning  and  talents,  than  the  clergy  of  Rhode  Island. 

I  passed  a  few  days  at  Westerly,  and  could  not  but  re 
member  with  gratitude  my  first  visit  to  this  place  some  six 
years  ago.  As  I  saw  the  beautiful  church — the  neat  par 
sonage  house — the  respectable  congregation,  and  the  mul 
tiplied  tokens  of  true  piety  around  me,  I  could  not  but 
say,  "  What  hath  God  wrought .'"  Never  can  I  doubt 
that  the  power  of  God  is  connected  with  Revivals  of 
religion,  while  I  remember  the  scenes  of  Westerly — while 
so  many  "  fruits  of  the  Spirit"  remain,  of  consistent,  de 
voted,  exemplary  followers  of  Christ,  brought  to  a  know 
ledge  of  the  truth  in  a  revival.  Because  men  get  up  imi 
tations  of  the  work  of  the  Lord,  as  the  magicians  did  of 
the  miracles  of  Moses,  it  does  not  invalidate  the  Lord's 
work  any  more  than  those  magical  attempts  did  the  truth 
of  his  miracles. 

I  have  room  only  to  add,  if  the  Lord  permits,  you  will 
soon  hear  from  me  again. 


CH.    XX.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  201 


The  sudden  storm. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE     SUDDEN     STORM. 

Rapid  travelling — Auburn — rStage  coach — Seneca  Lake — Sum 
mer's  sultry  heat — Sudden  change — Fierce  tempest — Imminent 
peril. 

Seneca,  August  6th. 

IN  our  journey  to  this  place,  we  had  a  practical  illustra 
tion  of  the  increased  facilities  and  greatly  accelerated  move 
ments  of  modern  travelling.  Having  left  New  York  on 
Wednesday  evening,  the  fifteenth  of  July,  at  five  o'clock, 
we  found  ourselves  the  next  evening,  before  nine  o'clock, 
at  Auburn — a  distance  but  little  short  of  three  hundred  and 
fifty  miles,  which  was  passed  over,  omitting,  in  our  reck 
oning,  the  time  spent  at  Albany,  Utica,  and  Syracuse,  in 
about  twenty-one  hours. 

I  cannot  now  stop  to  notice  the  refreshing  influence  of 
the  broad-swelling  tide  of  the  noble  Hudson  as  we  sailed 
up  this  stream — nor  the  picturesque  aspect  of  the  palisades 
— nor  the  more  sublime  features  of  the  rugged  and  sombre 
highlands,  throwing  their  dark  shadows  upon  the  moonlit 
waters  below ;  neither  can  I  now  stay  to  tell  you  any 
thing  of  the  improvements  in  the  capital  of  the  great  em 
pire  state,  nor  of  the  improving  aspect  of  the  interior  city, 
which  stands,  as  it  were,  on  the  dividing  line  between 


202  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XX 


The  sudden  storm. 


Eastern  and  Western  New  York — nor  yet  of  the  peculiari 
ties  of  the  rising  town,  which  is  the  centre  and  the  great 
emporium  of  the  salt  trade,  and  which  has  appropriated  to 
itself  the  dignified  name  of  the  renowned  city  where  the 
great  Archimides  met  his  fate.  Passing  by  all  these,  with 
railroad  speed,  and  all  the  varied  beauties  of  a  magnificent 
agricultural  region,  I  hasten  to  give  you  some  account  of  an 
adventure  in  which  we  found  ourselves  involved  just  be 
fore  arriving  at  this  place.  The  railroad  is  completed  no 
farther  than  Auburn,  from  which  place  we  were  obliged 
to  come  on  in  a  common  stage  coach.  The  morning  was  very 
hot  and  dusty,  and  our  ride,  although  only  about  twenty 
miles,  seemed  long  and  tedious.  The  driver  of  our  coach, 
in  order  to  avoid  the  deep  sand  between  Waterloo  and 
Geneva,  took  the  lake-road,  which  brought  us  on  to  the 
beach  of  the  lake,  about  three  miles  from  Geneva.  From 
this  point,  on  quite  to  the  village,  we  keep  along  upon  the 
circling  margin  of  the  lake,  with  the  waters  of  the  broad 
Seneca  dashing  up  over  the  pebbly  shore,  almost  laving 
with  every  returning  surge  the  carriage  wheels.  Here  too 
we  see  the  whole  expanse  of  the  lake,  which  is  about  three 
miles  wide,  together  with  the  beautiful  farms  that  sweep 
away  from  the  shores  back  into  the  country ;  and  are  also 
able  to  follow  the  long  track  of  these  far  stretching  waters 
many  miles  towards  their  head.  Upon  a  noble  and  finely- 
elevated  bluff  of  land  which  forms  the  shore  and  north 
western  corner  of  this  beautiful  lake,  the  village  of  Geneva, 
with  its  colleges  and  churches,  and  stores  and  elegant  resi 
dences,  surrounded  with  gardens  and  embowered  in  shade, 
lies  spread  out  in  one  noble  panoramic  view.  We  had 
reached  the  point  where  all  this  scene  of  beauty  opened 
upon  us.  We  thought  we  never  saw  the  lake  more  placid 


CH.    XX.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  203 

The  sudden  storm. 

— nor  all  nature  more  quiet.  Every  thing  seemed  to 
be  oppressed  with  the  weight  of  the  sultry  and  heated  at 
mosphere.  Immediately  around  us  was  a  rural  district, 
from  the  living  features  of  which  Thomson  might  have 
drawn  all  the  pictures  that  make  up  one  scene  of  his 
SUMMER.  A  various  group  of  herds  and  flocks  were  scat 
tered  around  us.  Some  lay  ruminating  on  the  grassy 
bank ;  while  others  stood  half  in  the  flood,  and  *'  often 
bent  to  sip  the  circling  surface."  Deeper  in  the  lake 
drooped  the  strong  laborious  ox  "  of  honest  front,  which 
incomposedhe  shook;"  and  lashed  from  his  sides  the  trou 
blous  insects  with  his  tail.  Not  a  breath  of  air  seemed  to 
shake  a  bough  of  the  leafy  elm,  or  spread  a  ripple  over 
the  glassy  waters.  But  as  we  rode  leisurely  along  the 
sandy  beach,  a  little  cloud  seemed  gathering  over  the  lake, 
and  now  and  then  a  faint  gleam  of  lightning  played  with 
fitful  and  flickering  blaze  over  its  darkening  fold.  We  had 
nearly  reached  the  place  of  our  destination,  and  were  con 
gratulating  ourselves  that  we  should  be  in  the  midst  of  our 
friends  and  under  safe  shelter  before  the  shower  reached 
us.  But  scarcely  had  we  thought  this,  before  the  heavens 
began  to  gather  blackness  and  the  wind  to  rise  and  roar  as 
though  a  tempest  were  coming.  And  indeed  a  tempest 
was  coming ;  for  scarcely  five  minutes  had  elapsed  after 
the  first  visible  indications  of  the  coming  storm  before  a 
perfect  gale  struck  us.  The  waters  of  the  lake  were  dashed 
into  the  wildest  scene  of  agitation — the  trunks,  and  band 
boxes,  and  baggage  began  to  be  blown  from  the  top  of  our 
coach,  and  chased  along  on  the  ground,  "  like  a  rolling 
thing  before  the  whirlwind."  And  then  the  rain  began  to 
descend,  and  to  rush  into  our  carriage  as  though  the  water 
had  been  scooped  up  from  the  lake  and  poured  upon  us  in 


204  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XX, 


The  sudden  storm. 


a  torrent.  We  had  no  time  to  fasten  down  the  uprolled 
curtains  of  our  coach  ;  we  had  no  time  to  protect  ourselves 
in  any  way — our  baggage  was  flying — our  horses  were 
frightened — our  driver  could  hardly  keep  in  his  seat.  And 
still  the  storm  increased:  the  wind  swept  down  in  a  nar 
row  column  from  the  head  of  the  lake  with  all  the  fury  of 
a  tornado,  and  blew  our  horses  and  coach  quite  up  against 
the  fence,  where  the  rain  continued  to  come  in  upon  us  as 
though  a  water  spout  had  broken  directly  over  our  heads. 
But  this  was  not  our  greatest  difficulty.  Our  carriage  was 
now  in  a  position  in  which  it  seemed  impossible  that  it 
should  not  be  upset.  The  wheels  had  already  become  en 
tangled  in  the  fence.  One  of  the  huge  stakes  of  the  fence 
was  thrust  into  the  window  of  our  carriage  which  we  could 
not  remove,  while  the  carriage  itself  was  rocking,  and 
nearly  on  its  side.  The  horses  all  this  time  were  floun 
dering  and  jumping,  and  exceedingly  restive ;  but  the 
wind  was  so  strong  that  they  could  not  move  forward. 
There  were  three  ladies  in  the  coach,  of  whom  I  had  the 
care,  besides  my  wife  and  children,  and  nurse.  Never 
before  did  I  so  fully  realize  that  I  was  held  in  the  hollow 
of  God's  hand,  as  at  this  perilous  moment.  For  at  least  five 
minutes  there  seemed  to  be  but  a  hair's  breadth  between 
us  and  death.  But  we  looked  unto  the  Lord,  and  he  de 
livered  us.  In  a  few  moments  the  storm  abated — the  rain 
ceased — the  dark  clouds  rolled  away,  and  the  sun  came 
forth  as  bright  and  as  lustrous  as  though  no  mist  or  dark 
thunder  cloud  had  ever  obscured  his  disk. 


CH.  XXI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  205 

Reminiscences  of  the  past. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

REMINISCENCES    OF    THE    PAST. 

Sunday — Sacred  worship — The  sanctuary  recalling  youthful  scenes 
—  Early  plighted  vows  at  the  table  of  the  Lord — Retrospect — Mourn- 

ul  reflections — Change  in  the  congregation — Mr.  and  Mrs.  N 

The  C family— Col.  T Village  burial  ground— C 

.,«  buried  pastor — My  mother — Palmyra — Early  ministerial  labours 
— Lyons. 

F airfield,  Aug.  15th. 

IN  these  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY,  I  have  very  little 
plan  or  method,  but  send  you  just  what  happens  to  interest 
me  most  at  the  time. 

Perhaps  there  are  no  two  places  that  we  visit,  after  long 
years  of  absence,  with  so  much  interest  as  the  sanctuary 
where  we  first  plighted  our  vows  of  allegiance  at  the  sacra 
mental  table  to  Jehovah,  and  the  old,  shaded  burial  place 
where  repose  the  ashes  of  many  whom  we  knew  and  loved 
in  early  life.  In  my  late  excursion  through  Western  New 
York,  I  was  permitted  to  enjoy  this  pleasing,  yet  melan 
choly  satisfaction.  Upon  the  first  Sunday  of  the  present 
month,  I  was  permitted  to  worship  in  the  sanctuary  where 
twenty-two  years  before  I  first  knelt  at  the  communion 
table  to  receive  the  consecrated  symbols  of  my  Saviour's 
dying  love.  As  I  stood  within  the  rail  of  the  altar  and 
18 


206  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.  XXi. 

Reminiscences  of  the  past. 

looked  around  that  sanctuary,  a  tide  of  thought  rushed 
upon  me,  awakening  in  my  mind  varied  and  conflicting 
emotions. 

The  sacred  place  with  its  history  called  up  some  pleas 
ing  reflections.  I  could  not  but  rejoice  that  "  the  truth  as 
it  is  in  Jesus"  continued  to  be  proclaimed  there,  and  that 
the  cross  of  Christ  was  perpetually  held  up  as  the  sinner's 
only  hope.  I  could  not  but  rejoice  to  see  the  increase  and 
prosperity  of  Christ's  spiritual  flock;  the  number  of  com 
municants  having  swelled  from  fifty  to  nearly  two  hun 
dred.  I  could  not  but  be  thankful  to  remember  how  mer 
cifully  and  kindly  the  Lord  had  led  me  through  the  wilder 
ness  for  more  than  twenty  years,  and  how  unerringly  he 
had  fulfilled  all  his  covenant  promises  ! 

But  there  were  also  painful  reflections  called  up  by 
what  I  saw  before  me.  Remembering  as  I  did  that  here, 
in  this  spot  my  covenant  vows  were  pledged  before  high 
heaven,  I  could  not  but  recollect  how  far  I  had  fallen  short 
of  that  entire  consecration  to  God — that  separation  from 
the  world,  and  supreme  love  for  Christ,  implied  in  those 
vows — I  could  not  but  recollect  what  poor  returns  I  had 
rendered  to  that  Saviour  who  had  laid  down  his  life  for  my 
redemption,  to  that  merciful  God 

*******     that  sought  me 
Wretched  wanderer,  far  astray  ; 

Found  me  lost,  and  kindly  brought  me 
From  the  paths  of  death  away. 

Since  the  hour  I  had  first  knelt  at  that  altar  to  consecrat^ 
myself  to  the  service  of  Jehovah,  his  covenant  promises 
had  been  all  verified.  "  Not  one  thing  had  failed  of  all 
the  good  things  which  the  Lord  my  God  had  spoken  con- 


CH.  XXI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  207 

Reminiscences  of  the  past 

cerning  me."  During  all  this  period,  "  his  loving  kind 
ness  he  had  not  taken  away,  nor  suffered  his  faithfulness 
to  fail."  But  amid  all  these  unwearied  displays  of  divine 
faithfulness,  alluring  me  with  the  sweetness  of  spiritual 
joys,  and  rousing  my  dullness,  as  well  as  rebuking  my 
waywardness  with  the  chastenings  of  a  father's  rod,  how 
often  had  I,  like  Israel  of  old,  by  spiritual  declension,  and 
worldly  conformity  "  forsaken  the  Lord — provoked  the 
holy  one  of  Israel  unto  anger,  and  gone  away  backward  !" 
Most  overwhelming,  indeed,  would  have  been  the  review 
of  the  past,  but  for  that  voice  of  redeeming  love  which 
breathed  from  the  altar  on  which  lay  the  symbols  of 
Christ's  great  sacrifice,  saying — *«  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin."  "  Come  now,  and  let  us 
reason  together,  saith  the  Lord ;  though  your  sins  be  as 
scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white  as  snow ;  though  they  be 
red  like  crimson,  they  shall  be  as  wool."  "If  any  man 
sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ, 
the  righteous;  and  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins." 

The  scene  within  that  sanctuary  also  awakened  other 
mournful  reflections.  A  large  congregation  sat  before  me, 
but  where  were  the  individuals  and  families  that  twenty 
years  before  filled  those  pews  ?  Only  here  and  there 
amid  the  assembled  congregation  could  be  traced  a  familiar 
countenance.  The  great  mass  had  gone  !  Some  had  un 
doubtedly  left  the  place  and  removed  to  other  parts  of  the 
country;  but  the  majority  of  the  senior  members  of  the 
former  congregation,  had  finished  their  probation  and  gone 
to  the  Spirit  land  !  How  solemn  did  the  place  seem  as  I 
stood  and  looked  upon  the  mere  handful  now  remaining  of 
that  large  congregation  that  once  filled  this  temple.  There 
were  four  pews  to  which  my  eye  was  particularly  directed. 


208  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XXI. 

Reminiscences  of  the  past. 

1  recollected  distinctly  how  they  were  occupied  twenty 
years  ago.  Each  of  the  families  that  sat  in  those  pews 
were  among  the  most  respectable  and  influential  people  in 
the  place.  Regular  as  the  Sabbath  morn  came,  was  Mr.  and 

Mrs.  N with  their  large  and  interesting  family  seen 

moving  up  the  aisle  in  a  dignified  train  and  with  looks  of 
deepest  seriousness  towards  their  pew.  He  was  for  a  long 
time  one  of  the  wardens  of  the  chnrch.  He  had  rilled 
some  most  important  posts  of  civil  duty,  and  enjoyed  the 

esteem  and  respect  of  all.     Mrs.  N afforded  in  her 

whole  life  a  most  lovely  specimen  of  consistent,  dignified, 
matronly  piety.  So  extensive  were  the  charities  of  this 
family,  that  it  might  almost  literally  be  said  of  them,  that 
"  they  were  eyes  to  the  blind,  and  feet  to  the  lame.  They 
delivered  the  poor  that  cried,  and  the  fatherless,  and  him 
that  had  none  to  help  him," — so  that  in  truth  wherever 
they  went  in  the  neighbourhood  of  their  own  home,  "the 
blessing  of  him  that  was  ready  to  perish  came  upon  them  ; 
and  they  caused  the  widow's  heart  to  sing  for  joy."  But 
those  venerable  forms,  those  worthy  characters,  were  no 
longer  to  be  seen  in  that  pew.  Long  since  they  had  been 
borne  to  the  place  of  the  dead,  and  several  of  those  children 
that  used  to  sit  by  them,  had  also  been  laid  by  their  side 
in  the  grave.  Adjoining  this  pew,  was  another  occupied 
by  a  family  of  great  respectability  and  worth.  The  head 
of  this  family  was  one  who  filled  a  large  space  in  the  pub 
lic  mind,  and  for  many  years  held  a  seat  in  the  highest 
legislative  council  of  the  nation.  I  looked  for  him  in  that 
pew,  but  he  was  not  there  !  hepwas  numbered  with  the 
dead  !  I  was  wont  to  see  amid  that  family  group,  a  young 
beautiful  blooming  girl — the  pride  of  her  parents'  hearts, 
but  now  she  was  not  there  !  She  had  been  married,  and 


CH.  XXI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY. 

Reminiscences  of  the  past. 

had  every  thing  around  her  that  earth  could  afford  to  make 
one  happy.  But  in  the  midst  of  all  that  was  bright  and 
lovely,  consumption  had  fixed  its  deadly  blight  upon  her, 
and  nothing  could  rescue  her  from  the  grave. 

I  looked  across  the  church  to  two  other  pews,  their 
former  occupants,  though  they  were  families  that  had  been 
long  residents  in  the  place,  and  possessed  great  wealth 
and  respectability,  were  gone.  Not  a  single  representa 
tive  of  either  family  remained  in  the  congregation  or  the 

place.     Mr.  C ,  the  head  of  one  of  these  families,  was 

also  long  a  warden  of  the  church.  They  had  a  lovely 
daughter,  who  was  an  only  child.  I  well  recollect  her 
appearance  in  the  house  of  God.  She  was  a  delicate 
flower,  and  most  tenderly  was  she  nurtured  by  her  affec 
tionate  parents.  All  their  earthly  hopes  seemed  to  centre 
in  her.  No  expense  was  spared  in  her  education.  Every 
advantage  that  was  supposed  calculated  to  refine  her  taste, 
cultivate  and  expand  her  intellect,  embellish  her  manners, 
and  fit  her  to  shine  in  the  world,  was  placed  within  her 
reach.  She  was  indeed  a  lovely  young  being.  She  had 
already  interested  the  affections  of  one  every  way  worthy 
of  her.  He  was  highly  educated — of  an  excellent  moral 
character,  and  belonged  to  a  family  of  great  wealth,  influ 
ence  and  respectability — the  very  family  who  occupied 
the  other  pew  of  which  I  am  soon  to  speak.  But  strong 
parental  affection,  high  personal  accomplishments — the 
brightest  prospects  in  life,  and  the  warm  attachment  of  a 
devoted  lover,  could  not  shield  Susan  from  the  power  of 
disease,  or  the  cold  iron  grasp  of  death.  The  long  grass 
now  waves  over  her  grave,  and  her  broken-hearted 
father  lies  by  her  side.  Their  large  estate  has  been 
18* 


210  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.  XXI. 

Reminiscences  of  the  past. 

scattered  to  the  winds — and  her  mother  resides  in  a  dis 
tant  part  of  the  land  a  lonely  widow. 

I  have  already  alluded  to  a  fourth  pew  in  this  sanctuary, 
whose  occupants  1  had  some  twenty  years  before  so  often 

seen  in  this  place  of  worship.     Col.  T held  a  proud 

place  among  the  distinguished  and  influential  men  in 
Western  New-York.  He  possessed  all  which  wealth  and 
high  standing  and  extensive  influence  can  impart  to  secure 
to  himself  and  family  the  most  unalloyed  earthly  enjoy 
ment.  And  I  trust  that  he  had  something  better  than  this, 
even  that  hope,  which  sheds  light  over  the  gloom  and 
darkness  of  the  grave.  He  and  his  family  were  regular 
attendants  upon  the  service  of  the  sanctuary.  He  had 
two  sons  whom  he  expected  would  inherit  a  portion  of 
his  property  and  perpetuate  his  name  in  the  world.  But 
the  youngest  to  whom  we  have  before  alluded,  did  not 
long  linger  upon  the  shores  of  time,  after  he  saw  the  ob 
ject  of  his  young  affections  torn  from  him  and  swallowed 
up  in  the  grave.  His  only  surviving  brother,  in  the  very 
midst  of  life,  shortly  followed  him.  And  soon  his  father 
and  his  mother  were  laid  by  his  side.  This  is  a  picture — 
a  miniature  picture  of  life  !  Thus  doth  "  the  fashion  of 
this  world  pass  away  !"  What  solemn  testimony  was 
before  me,  that  "  all  flesh  is  grass,  and  all  the  goodliness 
thereof  as  the  flower  of  the  field."  How  emphatic  then 
did  the  words  of  the  prophet  seem — "  The  grass  wither- 
eth,  the  flower  fadeth  ;  because  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
bloweth  upon  it :  surely  the  people  is  grass."  Not  only 
had  the  flock  changed — but  the  pastor  was  also  gone  ! 
He  who  had  instructed  my  youth — who  had  led  me  to 
the  Saviour — who  had  first  broken  to  me  the  sacramental 


_ 

CH.  XXI. J  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  211 

Reminiscences  of  the  past. 

bread,  and  given  some  of  the  first  impulses  to  my  prepa 
ration  for  the  ministry — no  longer  stood  before  that  altar — 
his  voice  was  no  longer  heard  in  that  sanctuary !  A 
simple  marble  slab  placed  in  the  recess  behind  the  pulpit, 
told  the  melancholy  tale  that  he  too  had  gone  to  the  spirit 
land. 

The  account  I  have  given  you  of  my  visit  to  this 
sanctuary,  is  so  full  of  death  I  need  scarcely  take  you  to 
the  village  burial  ground.  It  was  a  place,  however,  con 
secrated  by  the  dust  of  too  many  dear  friends  for  me  to 
abstain  from  treading  among  its  grass-covered  and  heaped 
hillocks  of  earth.  This  burial  place,  consisting  of 
several  acres  of  ground,  enclosed  by  a  neat  pale,  and 
shaded  by  shrubbery  and  trees,  was  located  in  the  out 
skirts  of  the  town,  and  at  present,  is  seldom  used  for  in 
terments.  A  solitary  walk  amid  its  graves  brought  up  a 
long  train  of  recollections  of  the  past.  How  mournful, 
yet  how  sacred  did  I  find  the  satisfaction  of  brushing 
away  the  long  grass  that  had  grown  over  the  spot  where 
reposed  the  mouldered  ashes  of  one  who  gamboled  with 
me  amid  the  sports  of  childhood's  careless  hour,  and 
rushed  onward  at  my  side  in  life's  joyous  course  till 
youth  was  ripening  into  manhood,  and  then  the  barbed 
arrow  of  death  met  him,  and  he  fell  like  a  young,  vigor 
ous,  foliage-clad  tree,  struck  by  heaven's  bolt,  in  all  the 
freshness  of  his  existence  !  How  mysterious  and  inscrut 
able  did  the  ways  of  Providence  appear  to  me  as  I  trod 
down  the  tall  weeds  that  had  grown  up  around  the  grave 
of  one  who  had  been  associated  with  me  during  a  portion 
of  my  academical  life,  and  who  looked  forward  to  the 

same  profession  with  myself!     C had  one  of  the 

warmest   and   most  amiable   hearts  that  ever  beat   within 


212  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [dl.    XXI. 

Reminiscences  of  the  past. 

the  human  bosom.  He  had  faults  of  character,  but  they 
were  all  counterbalanced  and  lost  amid  the  many  excel 
lencies  that  distinguished  him.  He  had  long  contended 
with  poverty  and  discouragements  of  various  kinds,  in 
order  to  press  his  way  towards  the  sacred  ministry. 
After  years  of  toil,  and  sacrifices  of  every  kind,  when  he 
had  just  reached  the  goal,  and  was  to  be  invested  with 
the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  disease  fastened  upon  his 
earthly  tabernacle,  and  he  sank  down  in  death.  No 
tender  mother,  nor  kind  sister  was  near  to  close  his  dying 
eyes.  No  family  friends  were  present  to  follow  his  re 
mains  to  the  tomb.  There  he  lies  in  a  lone  spot,  far  from 
the  home  of  his  childhood,  with  the  weeds  grown  up  all 
around  his  grave,  and  few  that  pass  by  understand  the  full 
import  of  the  simple  inscription  of  the  marble  slab  that 
marks  the  spot  where  his  ashes  repose  ! 

And  there  too,  amid  the  gathered  crowd  of  the  dead, 
was  all  that  remained  of  the  mortal  part  of  one  whose 
voice  had  been  heard  a  hundred  times  amid  those  grounds 
repeating  the  solemn  burial  service  of  our  Church.  But 
years  have  passed  away  since  that  service  was  repeated 
over  him.  Well  do  I  recollect  the  melancholy  occasion, 
when  the  cold  icy  clod  of  winter  fell  upon  his  coffin,  as 
the  affecting  words  were  pronounced — "  We  commit 
his  body  to  the  ground :  earth  to  earth — ashes  to  ashes, 
dust  to  dust."  I  could  not  pass  through  those  grounds 
without  paying  a  visit  to  the  grave  of  the  buried  minister, 
for  he  had  not  only  shed  spiritual  light  upon  my  path,  but 
was  united  to  me  by  the  strong  ties  of  kindred  and  blood. 
He  was  my  own  brother  !  The  grass  was  green  over  his 
grave ;  for  it  had  flourished  there  undisturbed  for  more 
than  twelve  years. 


CH.    XXI.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  213 

Reminiscences  of  the  past. 

But  no  spot  in  all  that  ground  seemed  so  sacred,  or  so 
pregnant  with  power  to  awaken  deep  emotions  and  melt 
my  soul  into  tenderness,  as  my  mother's  grave  !  What  a 
volume  of  past  recollections  does  every  visit  to  that  grave 
call  up !  What  hallowed  thoughts  and  sacred  remem 
brances  stand  associated  with  the  dust  that  slumbers  in 
that  narrow  house  ?  Can  I  ever  forget  a  sainted  mother's 
love  !  Can  I  ever  forget  the  hour  she  took  my  tiny  hand 
into  her's  and  led  me  to  a  secret  place  there  to  pray  for 
me  and  to  teach  me  how  to  lift  up  my  infant  voice  to  the 
Creator  of  the  skies  ?  Can  I  ever  forget  how  each  night 
and  morning  in  childhood's  happy  days  I  knelt  at  her  side 
to  repeat  "  OUR  FATHER  ?"  Can  I  ever  forget  how  in  my 
childish  sorrows  her  voice  soothed  my  distress,  and  her 
bright  beaming  smile  spread  a  sunshine  around  my  path  ? 
Can  I  ever  forget  how,  when  sickness  came  upon  me, 
and  the  scorchings  of  fever  sent  the  blood  boiling  through 
my  veins,  she  hung  over  me  like  a  guardian  angel — laid 
her  soft  hand  upon  my  burning  brow,  and  night  after  night 
sat  and  watched  by  my  pillow  ?  Can  I  ever  forget  that 
look  of  holy  rapture  and  unutterable  gratitude  that  lit  up 
her  countenance  when  the  constraining  love  of  Christ  first 
led  her  unworthy  child  to  go  forward  and  take  hold  of 
the  horns  of  the  altar  ?  And  above  all,  can  I  ever  forget 
her  prayers  and  solemn  counsel,  her  holy  trust  in  Christ 
and  upward  looking  towards  the  summit  of  the  everlast 
ing  hills,  when  the  icy  hand  of  death  was  upon  her,  and 
her  hold  upon  life  was  breaking  away  ?  And  could  I 
stand  by  her  grave,  and  not  have  these  recollections  come 
thronging  upon  me  ?  But  I  must  stop.  I  had  almost 
forgotten  that  I  was  writing  for  the  eye  of  others.  Did  I 
not  know  that  many  into  whose  hands  these  remarks  will 


214  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [jCtt.  XXI. 

Reminiscences  of  the  past. 

fall,  have  also  stood  by  a  mother's  grave,  and  thought 
and  felt  unutterable  things,  and  will  therefore  appreciate  the 
source  and  sacredness  of  these  feelings  to  which  I  have 
been  almost  involuntarily  led  to  give  expression,  I  would 
immediately  erase  them  from  this  sheet. 

But  I  have  lingered  over  these  scenes  much  longer 
than  T  intended.  I  had  purposed  to  give  you  some  ac 
count  of  an  excursion  I  made  to  Palmyra  and  Lyons, 
two  rising  and  beautiful  villages  located  within  sixteen 
miles  of  each  other,  at  different  points  on  the  line  of  the 
great  Erie  Canal.  The  whole  range  of  country  from 
Geneva  onward  to  these  villages,  and  still  farther  north 
till  we  reach  the  shores  washed  by  the  waves  of  the  broad 
Ontario,  which  expands  before  the  eye  like  a  great  inland 
sea,  is  one  of  the  richest  and  most  beautiful  farming  dis 
tricts  found  in  our  country.  This  region,  fourteen  years 
ago,  was  the  scene  of  my  early  missionary  labours.  It 
was  then  comparatively  a  new  country.  A  change  has 
come  over  the  whole  aspect  of  this  agricultural  district, 
and  that  within  so  limited  a  period,  that  it  would  almost 
seem  to  have  been  effected  by  the  wand  of  enchantment. 
Edifices  too  for  public  worship  have  been  raised,  and  the 
sound  of  the  church-going  bell  is  now  heard  in  many 
places  where  a  few  years  since  all  seemed  like  spiritual 
desolation.  The  Episcopal  Church  had  neither  exist 
ence  nor  local  habitation  in  the  county  of  Wayne  fourteen 
years  ago.  An  effort  had  been  previously  made  at  Pal 
myra  to  establish  the  Episcopal  Church,  but  it  proved 
abortive.  Palmyra,  Lyons,  and  Sodus,  were  the  princi 
pal  points  where  my  early  ministerial  labours  were 
bestowed.  Here  we  organized  churches,  and  in  two 
places  commenced  rearing  up  houses  of  public  worship. 


CH.  XXI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  215 

Reminiscences  of  the  past. 

In  each  of  these  three  places  they  now  have  a  settled 
pastor.  I  spent  a  Sabbath  most  delightfully  at  Palmyra, 
preaching  in  the  neat  and  tasteful  church  edifice  erected 
there.  Most  deeply  affecting  was  it  to  see  among  the 
serious  and  exemplary  communicants  of  this  church  some 
who  during  my  residence  in  that  place  were  among  the 
giddiest  youth  of  the  village. 

At  Lyons  they  are  building  a  beautiful  stone  Gothic 
Church — which  will  be  an  ornament  to  the  village,  and 
highly  creditable  to  those  engaged  in  this  enterprise.  I 
have  met  with  but  few  men,  to  whom  upon  so  short  an 
acquaintance,  I  have  felt  my  heart  more  drawn  than  to  the 
worthy  young  pastor  placed  over  this  congregation.  His 
ministerial  fidelity,  attractive  pulpit  powers,  and  lovely 
Christian  character  seem  to  have  attracted  all  hearts  to 
wards  him.  Here  too,  was  I  delighted  to  find  among  the 
communicants  some  whom  I  had  baptized  in  infancy. 


216  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.   XXII. 


Mormonism. 


,  V      CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  ORIGIN    OF    THE    MORMON    DELUSION. 

The  golden  Bible  —  Moral,  political,  and  numercial  importance  of 
the  Mormon  sect  —  Views  of  Revelation  —  Causes  that  have  contributed 
to  spread  Mormonism  —  Martin  Harris  —  Interview  with  the  author  — 
Transcripts  from  the  golden  Bible  —  Jo  Smith,  the  Mormon  prophet  — 
His  early  history  —  First  pretended  revelation  —  His  marriage  —  Chest 
containing  the  golden  Bible  —  Attempts  to  disinter  it  —  Consequence 
—  Delusion  of  Harris  —  Translation  and  publication  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon. 

THE  sketch  that  follows,  detailing  some  facts  connected 
with  the  rise  and  origin  of  Mormonism,  is  made  up  partly 
of  a  series  of  letters  written  by  the  author  in  1840  for  the 
columns  of  the  EPISCOPAL  RECORDER,  a  religions  periodical 
published  in  Philadelphia,  of  which  he  is  one  of  the  editors, 
and  partly  of  facts  and  documents  that  have  since  come  into 
his  hands. 

The  present  chapter  contains  the  substance  of  the  first 
letter  of  the  series  referred  to. 


Palmyra,  Aug. 

I  proceed  to  give  some  account  of  the  rise  and  origin 
of  the  Mormon  delusion,  as  I  am  now  in  the  region 
where  this  imposture  first  sprung  up.  In  the  town  of 
Manchester,  about  six  miles  from  this  place,  may  still  be 


CH.  XXII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  217 


Mormonism. 


seen  an  excavation  in  the  side  of  a  hill,  from  whence,  ac 
cording  to  the  assertion  of  the  Mormon  prophet,  the  metallic 
plates,  sometimes  called  THE  GOLDEN,  BIBLE,  were  disin 
terred.  A  writer  in  the  NEW  YORK  EVENING  EXPRESS, 
who  has  been  recently  travelling  in  the  West,  remarks  that 
"  the  Mormons  have  assumed  a  moral  and  political  im 
portance  which  is  but  very  imperfectly  understood."  He 
then  proceeds  to  add  in  relation  to  them  that,  *'  associated  on 
the  religious  principle,  under  a  prophet  and  leader,  whose 
mysterious  and  awful  claims  to  divine  inspiration  make  his 
voice  to  believers  like  the  voice  of  God  ;  trained  to  sacri 
fice  their  individuality  ;  to  utter  one  cry  ;  to  think  and  act 
in  crowds  ;  with  minds  that  seem  to  have  been  struck  from 
the  sphere  of  reason  on  one  subject;  and  left  to  wander 
like  lost  stars,  amid  the  dark  mazes  and  winding  ways  of 
religious  error ;  these  remarkable  sectaries  must  necessari 
ly  hold  in  their  hands  a  fearful  balance  of  political  power. 
In  the  midst  of  contending  parties,  a  single  hand  might 
turn  their  influence,  with  tremendous  effect,  to  which  ever 
side  presented  the  most  potent  attraction,  and  should  they 
ever  become  disposed  to  exert  their  influence  for  evil, 
which  may  Heaven  prevent,  they  would  surround  our 
institutions  with  an  element  of  danger,  more  to  be  dreaded 
than  an  armed  and  hundred-eyed  police."  It  is  not,  how 
ever,  in  reference  to  their  political,  but  to  their  religious 
influence,  that  we  entertain  a  degree  of  apprehension. 
This  sect  has  been  organized  only  about  ten  years,  and 
yet  they  profess  to  number,  in  their  society,  one  hundred 
thousand  souls.  This  undoubtedly  is  an  exaggeration, 
but  it  has  been  stated  from  a  source  upon  which  reliance 
can  be  placed,  that  there  are  probably  not  less  than  sixty 
thousand  persons  now  professing  the  Mormon  faith.  I 
19 


218  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXII. 

Mormonism. 

is  said  also  that  they  are  putting  forth  the  most  indefatiga 
ble  efforts  by  itinerant  missionaries,  both  in  this  country 
and  in  Europe,  to  make  proselytes  to  their  creed.  These 
facts  show  the  importance  of  spreading  upon  the  columns 
of  our  religious  journals  from  time  to  time  statements  that 
tend  to  unveil  the  trickery  and  artifice  by  which  this  sys 
tem  of  imposture  was  got  up  and  continues  to  be  per 
petuated. 

There  are  two  or  three  reasons  why  the  Mormon  delu 
sion  has  spread  so  rapidly,  and  which  will  probably  con 
tinue  to  give  it  more  or  less  currency. 

One  cause  is,  that  it  fully  and  cordially  admits  the  truth 
of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  Did  it  discard  all  previous  reve 
lation, — pour  contempt  upon  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and 
set  up  an  independent  claim  for  a  revelation  wholly  new, 
it  would  have  gained  comparatively  few  adherents.  But 
recognizing  the  truth  and  credibility  of  the  sacred  Scrip 
tures,  and  retaining  as  it  does,  many  doctrines  which  are 
held  in  common  by  different  denominations  of  Christians, 
and  covering  its  own  absurdities  with  imposing  forms  and 
lofty  pretensions,  it  opens  a  winning  asylum  for  all  the 
disaffected  and  dissatisfied  of  other  persuasions,  and  con 
tains  much  that  is  congenial  to  almost  every  shade  of  radi 
calism,  or  erratic  religions  character. 

Another  cause  which  has  contributed  to  the  rapid  spread 
of  this  imposture,  is,  that  it  appeals  strongly  to  the  love  of 
the  marvellous, — to  that  thirst  and  anxiety,  so  rife  with  a 
certain  class  of  mind,  to  know  more  than  God  would  have 
us  know, — to  find  some  discovery  that  will  carry  us  farther 
than  revelation, — to  get  some  one  to  come  back  from  the 
grave,  and  tell  us  what  is  in  eternity, — to  see  with  our 
own  eyes  a  miracle,  and  obtain  some  new  glimpse  of  the 


CH.    XXII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  219 

Mormonism. 

invisible  world.  There  is  manifestly  existing  in  a  certain 
order  of  men,  in  every  part  of  the  world,  and  in  every 
period  of  time,  a  strong  propensity  of  this  sort.  What 
but  this  propensity  would  have  given  such  potent  and  al 
most  irresistible  influence  to  Joan  d?  rfrc,  who,  from  an 
ostler  maid  in  an  obscure  country  inn  in  France,  by  claim 
ing  heavenly  inspirations,  and  pretending  to  see  visions, 
and  to  hear  divine  voices  calling  her  to  re-establish  the 
throne  of  France,  and  to  expel  the  foreign  invaders,  rose 
to  such  surprising  eminence  and  power,  as  to  be  the  very 
pivot  upon  which  the  destinies  of  the  whole  nation  turned  ! 
— as  to  be  invested  with  the  military  conduct  of  the  French 
army, — directing  and  raising  sieges, — inspiring  the  troops 
with  invincible  courage,  and  spreading  disaster  and  defeat 
through  all  the  ranks  of  the  British  army,  so  that  the  Duke 
of  Bedford,  after  all  the  previous  success  and  triumph  of 
the  English  arms  at  Verneuil  and  Orleans,  and  with  all  his 
tact  and  ability,  could  scarcely  keep  any  footing  in  France  ? 
What  but  this  deep-rooted  propensity  could  have  prepared 
men  to  have  received  the  dreams,  and  reveries,  and  pre 
tended  revelation  of  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  or  of  Ann  Lee ; 
or  to  have  yielded  up  their  reason  to  a  belief  in  the  clair 
voyance  of  animal  magnetism  ?  And  not  to  multiply  in 
stances  abroad,  what  but  such  a  propensity  as  the  one  to 
which  we  have  now  referred,  attracted  the  New  Jerusa- 
lemites  around  Jemima  Wilkinson,  and  gave  her  so  much 
power  over  a  large  community  of  men  and  women  ? 
What  but  this,  opened  the  way  for  the  monstrous  claims 
set  up  by  the  execrable  Mathias,  who  drew  after  him,  as 
by  the  power  of  enchantment,  and  subjected  to  his  dictum, 
whole  families, — persons  of  education  and  refinement,  and 
among  the  number,  several  men  of  intelligence,  respecta- 


220  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.    XXII. 

Mormonism. 

bility  and  fortune?  It  is  to  this  same  principle,  this 
anxious  desire  to  look  deeper  into  the  hidden  mysteries  of 
the  invisible  world,  than  any  mortal  has  hitherto  been  pri 
vileged  to  do,  that  the  originators  of  this  **  cunningly  de 
vised  fable"  of  Mormonism  have  appealed.  While  they 
admit  the  truth  and  credibility  of  the  sacred  Scriptures, 
they  profess  to  have  obtained  an  additional  revelation,  by 
which  new  illumination,  is  shed  over  every  page  of  the 
sacred  word, — all  controversies  settled,  and  the  obscurity 
that  hitherto  hung  over  many  religious  subjects  dispel 
led.  They  profess  to  bring  to  light  a  historical  and  re 
ligious  record,  written  in  ancient  times,  by  a  branch  of  the 
house  of  Israel  that  peopled  America,  from  whom  the  In 
dians  are  descended.  This  record,  which,  engraven  upon 
metallic  plates,  lay  deposited  in  the  earth  for  many  centu 
ries,  not  only  corroborates  and  confirms  the  truth  of  holy 
writ,  but  also  opens  the  events  of  ancient  America,  as  far 
back  at  least  as  the  flood.  They  pretend  that  this  record 
"  pours  the  light  of  noon-day  upon  the  history  of  a  nation 
whose  mounds  and  cities,  and  fortifications,  still  repose  in 
grand  but  melancholy  ruins,  upon  the  bosom  of  the  western 
prairies."  The  Mormons  not  only  claim  this  new  revela 
tion,  but  profess  to  have  still  among  them  the  gift  of  pro 
phecy  and  miracles.  They  contend  that  miracles  and  re 
velations  from  heaven,  are  as  necessary  now,  and  as  im 
portant  to  the  salvation  of  the  present  generation,  as  they 
were  in  any  former  period,  and  that  they  alone  possess 
this  privilege  of  immediate  and  constant  intercourse  with 
heaven. 

But  that  which  has  given  vastly  the  greatest  strength  to 
Mormonism  is  the  violent  persecution  which  its  disciples 
have  suffered  in  the  West,  and  especially  in  Missouri. 


CH.    XXII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  221 


Mormonism. 


Nothing  can  be  more  impolitic,  or  unjust,  or  farther  re 
moved  from  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  than  to  oppress  and 
persecute  any  set  of  men  on  account  of  their  religious 
tenets  ;  and  certainly  nothing  can  give  them  more  strength 
or  rapid  growth  than  such  a  procedure. 

The  Mormons  first  located  themselves,  as  a  body,  in 
Kirtland,  Geauga  Co.,  Ohio.  Some  difference  arose 
among  their  leaders  on  account  of  certain  banking  opera 
tions  which  they  attempted,  and  they  separated,  and  a 
portion  of  them  went  to  Independence,  Jackson  Co.,  Mo. 
The  people  in  the  neighbourhood  of  that  location  became 
unfriendly  to  them,  and  drove  them  away  by  force,  sub 
jecting  them  to  great  sufferings  and  loss  of  property. 
They  were  at  last  entirely  and  forcibly  expelled  from  the 
state  of  Missouri.  They  afterward  purchased  the  town  of 
Commerce,  said  to  be  a  situation  of  surpassing  beauty,  at 
the  head  of  the  lower  rapids  on  the  Illinois  shore  of  the 
Mississippi  river.  The  writer  to  whom  I  have  already 
referred,  and  who  has  revisited  these  western  Mormons 
this  present  summer,  remarks  : — "  The  name  of  the  place 
where  they  now  reside,  they  have  recently  changed  to 
Nauvoo,  the  Hebrew  term  for  fair  or  beautiful.  Around 
this  place,  as  their  centre,  they  are  daily  gathering  from 
almost  every  quarter :  and  several  hundred  new  houses, 
erected  within  the  last  few  months,  attest  to  the  passing 
traveller  the  energy,  industry,  and  self-denial  with  which 
the  community  is  imbued.  They  have  also  obtained  pos 
session  of  extensive  lands  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river, 
in  that  charming  portion  of  Iowa  Territory,  known  as  the 
'  Half  Breed  Reservation  ;'  and  there  upon  the  rolling  and 
fertile  prairies  they  are  rapidly  selecting  their  homes  and 
opening  their  farms.  As  the  traveller  now  passes  through 
19* 


222  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXII. 


Mormonism. 


those  natural  parks  and  fields  of  flowers  which  the  hand 
of  the  Creator  seems  to  have  originally  planted  there  for 
the  inspection  of  his  own  eye,  he  beholds  their  cabins, 
dotted  down  in  most  enchanting  perspective,  either  on 
the  borders  of  the  timbers,  or  beside  the  springs  and 
streams  of  living  water  which  are  interspersed  on  every 
hand." 

The  other  portion  that  remain  in  Ohio,  have  erected  a 
stone  temple  in  Kirtland,  of  splendid  appearance  and  sin 
gular  construction.  The  first  floor  is  a  place  of  worship, 
with  four  pulpits  at  each  end  ;  each  pulpit  calculated  to 
hold  three  persons.  These  pulpits  rise  behind  and  above 
one  another,  and  are  designed  for  different  grades  of  min 
isters  according  to  their  rank  in  office.  These  are  the  two 
principal  settlements  of  these  people,  although  there  are 
small  societies  of  them  found  in  almost  every  part  of  the 
United  States.  In  some  instances  not  only  members  but 
ministers  of  orthodox  churches  have  been  led  to  leave 
their  own  churches,  and  identify  themselves  with  the 
Mormons. 

It  is  time  that  I  should  acquaint  you  with  some  facts 
that  came  to  my  personal  knowledge  full  thirteen  years 
ago,  connected  with  the  rise  of  this  imposture. 

It  was  early  in  the  autumn  of  1827  that  Martin  Harris 
called  at  my  house  in  Palmyra,  one  morning  about  sunrise. 
His  whole  appearance  indicated  more  than  usual  excite 
ment,  and  he  had  scarcely  passed  the  threshold  of  my 
dwelling,  before  he  inquired  whether  he  could  see  me 
alone,  remarking  that  he  had  a  matter  to  communicate  that 
he  wished  to  be  strictly  confidential.  Previous  to  this,  1 
had  but  very  slight  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Harris.  He 
had  occasionally  attended  divine  service  in  our  church.  1 


CH.    XXII.]  GLE4NINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  223 

Mormonism. 

had  heard  him  spoken  of  as  a  farmer  in  comfortable  cir 
cumstances,  residing  in  the  country  a  short  distance  from 
the  village,  and  distinguished  by  certain  peculiarities  of 
character.     He  had  been,  if  I  mistake  not,  at  one  period, 
a  member  of  the  Methodist  Church,  and  subsequently  had 
identified  himself  with  the  Universalists.     At  this  time, 
however,  in  his  religious  views  he  seemed  to  be  floating 
upon  the  sea  of  uncertainty.     He  had  evidently  quite  an 
extensive  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  and  possessed  a 
manifest  disputatious  turn  of  mind.     As   I  subsequently 
learned,  Mr.  Harris  had  always  been  a  firm  believer  in 
dreams,  and  visions,  and  supernatural  appearances,  such 
as  apparitions  and  ghosts,  and  therefore  was  a  fit  subject 
for  such  men  as  Smith  and  his  colleagues  to  operate  upon. 
On  the  occasion  just  referred  to,  I  invited  him  to  accom 
pany  me  to  my  study,  where,  after  having  closed  the  door, 
he  began  to  draw  a  package  out  of  his  pocket  with  great 
and  manifest  caution.     Suddenly,  however,  he  stopped, 
and  wished  to  know  if  there  was  any  possibility  of  our 
being  interrupted  or  overheard  ?     When  answered  in  the 
negative,  he  proceeded  to  remark,  that  he  reposed  great 
confidence  in  me  as  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  that 
what  he  had  now  to  communicate  he  wished  me  to  regard 
as  strictly  confidential.     He  said  he  verily  believed  that  an 
important  epoch  had  arrived — that  a  great  flood  of  light 
was  about  to  burst  upon  the  world,  and  that  the  scene  of 
divine  manifestation  was  to  be  immediately  around  us.    In 
explanation  of  what  he  meant,  he  then  proceeded  to  re 
mark  that  a  GOLDEN  BIBLE  had  recently  been  dug  from  the 
earth,  where  it  had  been  deposited  for  thousands  of  years, 
and  that  this  would  be  found  to  contain  such  disclosures 
as  would   settle  all  religious  controversies   and   speedily 


224  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXII. 


Mormonism. 


bring  on  the  glorious  millennium.  That  this  mysterious 
book,  which  no  human  eye  of  the  present  generation  had 
yet  seen,  was  in  the  possession  of  Joseph  Smith,  jr.,  ordi 
narily  known  in  the  neighbourhood  under  the  more  familiar 
designation  of  Jo  Smith;  that  there  had  been  a  revelation 
made  to  him  by  which  he  had  discovered  this  sacred  depo 
sit,  and  two  transparent  stones,  through  which,  as  a  sort 
of  spectacles,  he  could  read  the  Bible,  although  the  box  or 
ark  that  contained  it,  had  not  yet  been  opened ;  and  that 
by  looking  through  those  mysterious  stones,  he  had  tran 
scribed  from  one  of  the  leaves  of  this  book,  the  characters 
which  Harris  had  so  carefully  wrapped  in  the  package 
which  he  was  drawing  from  his  pocket.  The  whole  thing 
appeared  to  me  so  ludicrous  and  puerile,  that  I  could  not 
refrain  from  telling  Mr.  Harris,  that  I  believed  it  a  mere 
hoax  got  up  to  practice  upon  his  credulity,  or  an  artifice 
to  extort  from  him  money;  for  I  had  already,  in  the  course 
of  the  conversation,  learned  that  he  had  advanced  some 
twenty-five  dollars  to  Jo  Smith  as  a  sort  of  premium  for 
sharing  with  him  in  the  glories  and  profits  of  this  new 
revelation.  For  at  this  time,  his  mind  seemed  to  be  quite 
as  intent  upon  the  pecuniary  advantage  that  would  arise 
from  the  possession  of  the  plates  of  solid  gold  of  which 
this  book  was  composed,  as  upon  the  spiritual  light  it 
would  diffuse  over  the  world.  My  intimations  to  him,  in 
reference  to  the  possible  imposition  that  was  being  prac 
ticed  upon  him,  however,  were  indignantly  repelled.  He 
then  went  on  to  relate  the  particulars  in  regard  to  the  dis 
covery  and  possession  of  this  marvellous  book.  As  far  as 
I  can  now  recollect,  the  following  was  an  outline  of  the 
narrative  which  he  then  communicated  to  me,  and  subse 
quently  to  scores  of  people  in  the  village,  from  some  of 


CH.    XXII.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  225 

Mormonism. 

whom  in  my  late  visit  to  Palmyra,  I  have  been  able  to 
recall  several  particulars  that  had  quite  glided  from  my 
memory. 

Before  I  proceed  to  Martin's  narrative,  however,  I  would 
remark  in  passing,  that  Jo  Smith,  who  has  since  been  the 
chief  prophet  of  the  Mormons,  and  was  one  of  the  most 
prominent  ostensible  actors  in  the  first  scenes  of  this 
drama,  belonged  to  a  very  shiftless  family  near  Palmyra. 
They  lived  a  sort  of  vagrant  life,  and  were  principally 
known  as  money -diggers.  Jo  from  a  boy  appeared  dull 
and  utterly  destitute  of  genius  ;  but  his  father  claimed  for 
him  a  sort  of  second  sight,  a  power  to  look  into  the  depths 
of  the  earth,  and  discover  where  its  precious  treasures  were 
hid.  Consequently  long  before  the  idea  of  a  GOLDEN 
BIBLE  entered  their  minds,  in  their  excursions  for  money- 
digging,  which  I  believe  usually  occurred  in  the  night,  that 
they  might  conceal  from  others  the  knowledge  of  the  place 
where  they  struck  upon  treasures,  Jo  used  to  be  usually 
their  guide,  putting  into  a  hat  a  peculiar  stone  he  had 
through  which  he  looked  to  decide  where  they  should  be 
gin  to  dig. 

According  to  Martin  Harris,  it  was  after  one  of  these 
night  excursions,  that  Jo,  while  he  lay  upon  his  bed,  had 
a  remarkable  dream.  An  angel  of  God  seemed  to  ap 
proach  him,  clad  in  celestial  splendor.  This  divine  mes 
senger  assured  him,  that  he,  Joseph  Smith,  was  chosen  of 
the  Lord  to  be  a  prophet  of  the  Most  High  God,  and  to 
bring  to  light  hidden  things,  that  would  prove  of  unspeaka 
ble  benefit  to  the  world.  He  then  disclosed  to  him  the 
existence  of  this  golden  Bible,  and  the  place  where  it  was 
deposited — but  at  the  same  time  told  him  that  he  must  fol 
low  implicitly  the  divine  direction,  or  he  would  draw 


226  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.  XXII. 


Mormonism. 


down  upon  him  the  wrath  of  heaven.  This  book,  which 
was  contained  in  a  chest,  or  ark,  and  which  consisted  of 
metallic  plates  covered  with  characters  embossed  in  gold, 
he  must  not  presume  to  look  into,  under  three  years.  He 
must  first  go  on  a  journey  into  Pennsylvania — and  there 
among  the  mountains,  he  would  meet  with  a  very  lovely 
woman,  belonging  to  a  highly  respectable  and  pious  family, 
whom  he  was  to  take  for  his  wife.  As  a  proof  that  he 
was  sent  on  this  mission  by  Jehovah,  as  soon  as  he  saw 
this  designated  person,  he  would  be  smitten  with  her 
beauty,  and  though  he  was  a  stranger  to  her,  as  she  was 
far  above  him  in  the  walks  of  life,  she  would  at  once  be 
willing  to  marry  him  and  go  with  him  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth.  After  their  marriage  he  was  to  return  to  his  former 
home,  and  remain  quietly  there  until  the  birth  of  his  first 
child.  When  this  child  had  completed  his  second  year, 
he  might  then  proceed  to  the  hill  beneath  which  the  mys 
terious  chest  was  deposited,  and  draw  it  thence,  and  pub 
lish  the  truths  it  contained  to  the  world.  Smith  awoke 
from  his  dream,  and,  according  to  Harris,  started  off  to 
wards  Pennsylvania,  not  knowing  to  what  point  he  should 
go.  But  the  Lord  directed  him,  and  gained  him  favour 
in  the  eyes  of  just  such  a  person  as  was  described  to  him. 
He  was  married  and  had  returned.  His  first  child  had 
been  born,  and  was  now  about  six  months  old.  But  Jo 
had  not  been  altogether  obedient  to  the  heavenly  vision. 
After  his  marriage  and  return  from  Pennsylvania,  he  be 
came  so  awfully  impressed  with  the  high  destiny  that 
awaited  him,  that  he  communicated  the  secret  to  his  father 
and  family.  The  money-digging  propensity  of  the  old 
man  operated  so  powerfully,  that  he  insisted  upon  it  that 
hey  should  go  and  dig  and  see  if  the  chest  was  there — 


CH.  XXII.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  227 

Mormonism. 

not  with  any  view  to  remove  it  till  the  appointed  time,  but 
merely  to  satisfy  themselves.  Accordingly  they  went 
forth  in  the  stillness  of  the  night  with  their  spades  and 
mattocks  to  the  spot  where  slumbered  this  sacred  deposit. 
They  had  proceeded  but  a  little  while  in  the  work  of  ex 
cavation,  before  the  mysterious  chest  appeared  ;  but  lo  ! 
instantly  it  moved  and  glided  along  out  of  their  sight. 
Directed,  however,  by  the  clairvoyance  of  Jo,  they  again 
penetrated  to  the  spot  where  it  stood,  and  succeeded  in 
gaining  a  partial  view  of  its  dimensions.  But  while  they 
were  pressing  forward  to  gaze  at  it,  the  thunder  of  the 
Almighty  shook  the  spot,  and  made  the  earth  to  tremble — 
a  sheet  of  vivid  lightning  swept  along  over  the  side  of  the 
hill,  and  burnt  terribly  around  the  place  where  the  exca 
vation  was  going  on,  and  again,  with  a  rumbling  noise,  the 
chest  moved  off  out  of  their  sight.  They  were  all  terrified 
and  fled  towards  their  home.  Jo  took  his  course  silently 
along  by  himself.  On  his  way  homeward,  being  alone 
and  in  the  woods,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  met  him,  clad  in 
terror  and  wrath.  He  spoke  in  a  voice  of  thunder:  forked 
lightnings  shot  through  the  trees,  and  ran  along  upon  the 
ground.  The  terror  which  the  appearance  of  the  divine 
messenger  awakened,  instantly  struck  Smith  to  the  earth, 
and  he  felt  his  whole  frame  convulsed  with  agony,  as 
though  he  were  stamped  upon  by  the  iron  hoofs  of  death 
himself.  In  language  most  terrific  did  the  angel  upbraid 
him  for  his  disobedience,  and  then  disappeared.  Smith 
went  home  trembling  and  full  of  terror.  Soon,  however, 
his  mind  became  more  composed.  Another  divine  com 
munication  was  made  to  him,  authorizing  him  to  go  alone 
by  himself  and  bring  the  chest  and  deposit  it  secretly  un 
der  the  hearth  of  his  dwelling,  but  by  no  means  to  attempt 


228  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.  XXII. 

Mormonism. 

to  look  into  it.  The  reason  assigned  by  the  angel  for  this 
removal,  was  that  some  report  in  relation  to  the  place 
where  this  sacred  book  was  deposited  had  gone  forth,  and 
there  was  danger  of  its  being  disturbed.  According  to 
Harris,  Smith  now  scrupulously  followed  the  divine  direc 
tions.  He  was  already  in  possession  of  the  two  transpa 
rent  stones  laid  up  with  the  GOLDEN  BIBLE,  by  looking 
through  which  he  was  enabled  to  read  the  golden  letters 
on  the  plates  in  the  box.  How  he  obtained  these  specta 
cles  without  opening  the  chest,  Harris  could  not  tell.  But 
still  he  had  them  ;  and  by  means  of  them  he  could  read  all 
the  book  contained.  The  book  itself  was  not  to  be  dis 
closed  until  Smith's  child  had  attained  a  certain  age. 
Then  it  might  be  published  to  the  world.  In  the  interim, 
Smith  was  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  conversion  of  the 
world  to  a  new  system  of  faith,  by  transcribing  the  cha 
racters  from  the  plates  and  giving  translations  of  the  same. 
This  was  the  substance  of  Martin  Harris'  communication 
to  me  upon  our  first  interview.  He  then  carefully  unfold 
ed  a  slip  of  paper,  which  contained  three  or  four  lines  of 
characters,  as  unlike  letters  or  hieroglyphics  of  any  sort, 
as  well  could  be  produced  were  one  to  shut  up  his  eyes 
and  play  off  the  most  antic  movements  with  his  pen  upon 
paper.  The  only  thing  that  bore  the  slightest  resemblance 
to  the  letter  of  any  language  that  I  had  ever  seen,  was  two 
upright  marks  joined  by  a  horizontal  line,  that  might  have 
been  taken  for  the  Hebrew  character  J^.  My  ignorance  of 
the  characters  in  which  this  pretended  ancient  record  was 
written,  was  to  Martin  Harris  new  proof  that  Smith's 
whole  account  of  the  divine  revelation  made  to  him  was 
entirely  to  be  relied  on. 

One  thing  is  here  to  be  noticed,  that  the  statements  of 


CH.   XXII.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  229 


Mormonism. 


the  originators  of  this  imposture  varied,  and  were  modified 
from  time  to  time  according  as  their  plans  became  more 
matured.  At  first  it  was  a  gold  Bible — then  golden  plates 
engraved — then  metallic  plates  stereotyped  or  embossed 
with  golden  letters.  At  one  time  Harris  was  to  be  en 
riched  by  the  solid  gold  of  these  plates,  at  another  they 
were  to  be  religiously  kept  to  convince  the  world  of  the 
truth  of  the  revelation — and,  then  these  plates  could  not  be 
seen  by  any  but  three  witnesses  whom  the  Lord  should 
choose.  How  easy  it  would  be,  were  there  any  such 
plates  in  existence,  to  produce  them,  and  to  show  that 
Mormonism  is  not  a  "  cunningly  devised  fable."  How  far 
Harris  was  duped  by  this  imposture,  or  how  far  he  entered 
into  it  as  a  matter  of  speculation,  I  am  unable  to  say. 
Several  gentlemen  in  Palmyra,  who  saw  and  conversed 
with  him  frequently,  think  he  was  labouring  under  a  sort 
of  monomania,  and  that  he  thoroughly  believed  all  that  Jo 
Smith  chose  to  tell  him  on  this  subject.  He  was  so  much 
in  earnest  on  this  subject,  that  he  immediately  started  off 
with  some  of  the  manuscripts  that  Smith  furnished  him  on 
a  journey  to  New  York  and  Washington  to  consult  some 
learned  men  to  ascertain  the  nature  of  the  language  in 
which  this  record  was  engraven.  After  his  return  he  came 
to  see  me  again,  and  told  me  that,  among  others,  he  had 
consulted  Professor  Anthon,*  who  thought  the  characters  in 
which  the  book  was  written  very  remarkable,  but  he  could 
not  decide  exactly  what  language  they  belonged  to.  Mar 
tin  had  now  become  a  perfect  believer.  He  said  he  had 
no  more  doubt  of  Smith's  commission,  than  of  the  divine 

*  In  the  following  chapter  the  reader  will  find  an  account  of  this 
interview. 

20 


230  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [cH.  XXII. 


Mormonism. 


commission  of  the  apostles.  The  very  fact  that  Smith  was 
an  obscure  and  illiterate  man,  showed  that  he  must  be  act 
ing  under  divine  impulses: — "  God  had  chosen  the  foolish 
things  of  the  world  to  confound  the  wise,  and  the  weak 
things  to  confound  the  mighty ;  and  base  things  of  the 
world,  and  things  which  are  despised — yea,  and  things  that 
are  not  to  bring  to  nought — things  that  are — that  no  flesh 
should  glory  in  his  presence :"  that  he  was  willing  to 
"  take  of  the  spoiling  of  his  goods"  to  sustain  Smith  in 
carrying  on  this  work  of  the  Lord ;  and  that  he  was  deter 
mined  that  the  book  should  be  published,  though  it  consum 
ed  all  his  worldly  substance.  It  was  in  vain  I  endeavoured 
to  expostulate.  I  was  an  unbeliever,  and  could  not  see  afar 
off.  As  for  him,  he  must  follow  the  light  which  the  Lord 
had  given  him.  Whether  at  this  time  Smith  had  those  col 
leagues  that  unquestionably  afterwards  moved,  unseen,  the 
wheels  of  this  machinery,  I  am  unable  to  say.  Even  after 
Cowdery  and  Rigdon  were  lending  the  whole  force  of 
their  minds  to  the  carrying  out  of  this  imposture,  Jo  Smith 
continued  to  be  the  ostensible  prominent  actor  in  the 
drama.  The  way  that  Smith  made  his  transcripts  and 
translations  for  Harris  was  the  following.  Although  in  the 
same  room,  a  thick  curtain  or  blanket  was  suspended  be 
tween  them,  and  Smith  concealed  behind  the  blanket,  pre 
tended  to  look  through  his  spectacles,  or  transparent 
stones,  and  would  then  write  down  or  repeat  what  he  saw, 
which,  when  repeated  aloud,  was  written  down  by  Harris, 
who  sat  on  the  other  side  of  the  suspended  blanket.  Har 
ris  was  told  that  it  would  arouse  the  most  terrible  divine 
displeasure,  if  he  should  attempt  to  draw  near  the  sacred 
ehest,  or  look  at  Smith  while  engaged  in  the  work  of  de- 
cyphering  the  mysterious  characters.  This  was  Harris's 


CH.  XXII.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  231 

Mormonism. 

own  account  of  the  matter  to  me.  What  other  measures 
they  afterwards  took  to  transcribe  or  translate  from  these 
metallic  plates,  I  cannot  say,  as  I  very  soon  after  this  re 
moved  to  another  field  of  labour  where  I  heard  no  more  of 
this  matter  till  I  learned  the  BOOK  OF  MORMON  was  about 
being  published.  It  was  not  till  after  the  discovery  of  the 
manuscript  of  Mr.  Spaulding,  of  which  I  shall  subsequently 
give  some  account,  that  the  actors  in  this  imposture 
thought  of  calling  this  pretended  revelation  the  BOOK  or 
MORMON.  This  book,  which  professed  to  be  a  translation 
of  the  golden  Bible  brought  to  light  by  Joseph  Smith,  was 
published  in  1830 — to  accomplish  which  Martin  Harris 
actually  mortgaged  his  farm. 

In  addition  to  the  facts  with  which  I  myself  was  con 
versant  in  1827  and  1828,  connected  with  the  rise  of  Mor 
monism,  I  have  been  able  to  lay  hold  of  one  or  two  valua 
ble  documents,  and  to  obtain  several  items  of  intelligence, 
by  which  I  shall  be  enabled  to  continue  this  sketch  of  the 
rise  and  origin  of  this  singular  imposture.  To  my  mind 
there  never  was  a  grosser  piece  of  deception  undertaken 
to  be  practised  than  this. 


232  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.  XXIII. 


Mormonism. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

A  LETTER  WRITTEN  BY  PROFESSOR  ANTHON. 

The  circumstances  that  led  to  this  letter— Martin  Harris — His  visit 
to  New  York— Interview  with  Dr.  Mitchell — Professor  Anthon. 

A  FEW  months  subsequent  to  the  publishing  of  the  fore 
going  letter,  the  author  saw  in  the  columns  of  the  Church 
Record  a  letter  from  Professor  Anthon  which  singularly 
corroborated  the  statement  that  Martin  Harris  made  to  him 
in  relation  to  his  having  had  an  interview  with  that  gentle 
man,  when  on  his  first  mission  to  New  York  in  quest 
of  some  interpreter  who  should  be  able  to  decipher  the 
mysterious  characters  of  the  golden  Bible.  The  cause 
which  drew  forth  the  letter  from  the  learned  professor  is 
thus  stated.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Coit,  Rector  of  Trinity  Church, 
New  Rochelle,  West  Chester  county,  N.  Y.,  hearing  that 
the  Mormons  in  that  place — for  there  is  scarcely  a  town 
or  village  where  some  of  them  are  not  found,  "  were  claim 
ing  the  patronage  of  Professor  Anthon's  name,  in  behalf  of 
their  notions,  took  the  liberty  to  state  the  fact  to  him,  and 
ask  in  what  possible  way  they  had  contrived  to  associate 
him  with  themselves."  In  reply  to  this  inquiry,  Professor 
Anthon  wrote  the  letter  above  referred  to — which  we  here 
insert : 


CH.  XXIII.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  233 


Mormonism. 


New-  York,  April  3d,  1841. 
REV.  AND  DEAR  SIR  : 

I  have  often  heard  that  the  Mormons  claimed  me  for  an 
auxiliary,  but,  as  no  one,  until  the  present  time,  has  ever 
requested  from  me  a  statement  in  writing,  I  have  not 
deemed  it  worth  while  to  say  any  thing  publicly  on  the 
subject.  What  I  do  know  of  the  sect  relates  to  some  of 
their  early  movements  ;  and  as  the  facts  may  amuse  you, 
while  they  will  furnish  a  satisfactory  answer  to  the  charge 
of  my  being  a  Mormon  proselyte,  I  proceed  to  lay  them 
before  you  in  detail. 

Many  years  ago,  the  precise  date  I  do  not  now  recollect, 
a  plain  looking  countryman  called  upon  me  with  a  letter 
from  Dr.  Samuel  L.  Mitchell  requesting  me  to  examine, 
and  give  my  opinion  upon,  a  certain  paper,  marked  with 
various  characters  which  the  Doctor  confessed  he  could  not 
decypher,  and  which  the  bearer  of  the  note  was  very 
anxious  to  have  explained.  A  very  brief  examination  of 
the  paper  convinced  me  that  it  was  a  mere  hoax,  and  a 
very  clumsy  one  too.  The  characters  were  arranged  in 
columns,  like  the  Chinese  mode  of  writing,  and  presented 
the  most  singular  medley  that  I  ever  beheld.  Greek,  He 
brew,  and  all  sorts  of  letters,  more  or  less  distorted,  either 
through  unskilfulness,  or  from  actual  design,  were  inter 
mingled  with  sundry  delineations  of  half  moons,  stars,  and 
other  natural  objects,  and  the  whole  ended  in  a  rude  repre 
sentation  of  the  Mexican  zodiac.  The  conclusion  was 
irresistible,  that  some  cunning  fellow  had  prepared  the 
paper  in  question,  for  the  purpose  of  imposing  upon  the 
countryman  who  brought  it,  and  I  told  the  man  so  without 
any  hesitation.  He  then  proceeded  to  give  me  a  history 
of  the  whole  affair,  which  convinced  me  that  he  had  fallen 
20* 


234  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.  XXIII. 

Mormonism. 

into  the  hands  of  some  sharper,  while  it  left  me  in  great 
astonishment  at  his  own  simplicity. 

The  countryman  told  me  that  a  gold  book  had  been  re 
cently  dug  up  in  the  western  or  northern  part  (I  forget 
which),  of  our  state,  and  he  described  this  book  as  consist 
ing  of  many  gold  plates,  like  leaves,  secured  by  a  gold 
wire  passing  through  the  edge  of  each,  just  as  the  leaves  of 
a  book  are  sewed  together,  and  presented  in  this  way  the 
appearance  of  a  volume.  Each  plate,  according  to  him, 
was  inscribed  with  unknown  characters,  and  the  paper 
which  he  handed  me,  a  transcript  of  one  of  these  pages. 
On  my  asking  him  by  whom  the  copy  was  made,  he 
gravely  stated,  that  along  with  the  golden  book  there  had 
been  dug  up  a  very  large  pair  of  spectacles  !  so  large  in 
fact  that  if  a  man  were  to  hold  them  in  front  of  his  face,  his 
two  eyes  would  merely  look  through  one  of  the  glasses, 
and  the  remaining  part  of  the  spectacles  would  project  a 
considerable  distance  sideways!  These  spectacles  pos 
sessed,  it  seems  a  very  valuable  property,  of  enabling  any 
one  who  looked  through  them,  (or  rather  through  one  of 
the  lenses,)  not  only  to  decypher  the  characters  on  the 
plates,  but  also  to  comprehend  their  exact  meaning,  and 
be  able  to  translate  them  ! !  My  informant  assured  me  that 
this  curious  property  of  the  spectacles  had  been  actually 
tested,  and  found  to  be  true.  A  young  man,  it  seems,  had 
been  placed  in  the  garret  of  a  farm-house,  with  a  curtain 
before  him,  and  having  fastened  the  spectacles  to  his  head, 
had  read  several  pages  in  the  golden  book,  and  communi 
cated  their  contents  in  writing  to  certain  persons  stationed 
on  the  outside  of  the  curtain.  He  had  also  copied  off  one 
page  of  the  book  in  the  original  character,  which  he  had 
in  like  manner  handed  over  to  those  who  were  separated 


CH.  XXIII.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  235 

Mormonism. 

from  him  by  the  curtain,  and  this  copy  was  the  paper 
which  the  countryman  had  brought  with  him.  As  the 
golden  book  was  said  to  contain  very  great  truths,  and  most 
important  revelations  of  a  religious  nature,  a  strong  desire 
had  been  expressed  by  several  persons  in  the  countryman's 
neighbourhood,  to  have  the  whole  work  translated  and 
published.  A  proposition  had  accordingly  been  made  to 
my  informant,  to  sell  his  farm,  and  apply  the  proceeds  to 
the  printing  of  the  golden  book,  and  the  golden  plates 
were  to  be  left  with  him  as  security  until  he  should  be  re 
imbursed  by  the  sale  of  the  work.  To  convince  him 
more  clearly  that  there  was  no  risk  whatever  in  the  mat 
ter,  and  that  the  work  was  actually  what  it  claimed  to  be, 
he  was  told  to  take  the  paper,  which  purported  to  be  a 
copy  of  one  of  the  pages  of  the  book,  to  the  city  of  New 
York,  and  submit  it  to  the  learned  in  that  quarter,  who 
would  soon  dispel  all  his  doubts,  and  satisfy  him  as  to  the 
perfect  safety  of  the  investment.  As  Dr.  Mitchell  was  our 
*'  Magnus  Apollo"  in  those  days,  the  man  called  first  upon 
him;  but  the  Doctor,  evidently  suspecting  some  trick, 
declined  giving  any  opinion  about  the  matter,  and  sent  the 
countryman  down  to  the  college,  to  see,  in  all  probability, 
what  the  "learned  pundits"  in  that  place  would  make  of 
the  affair.  On  my  telling  the  bearer  of  the  paper  that  an 
attempt  had  been  made  to  impose  on  him,  and  defraud  him 
of  his  property,  he  requested  me  to  give  him  my  opinion 
in  writing  about  the  paper  which  he  had  shown  to  me.  I 
did  so  without  any  hesitation,  partly  for  the  man's  sake, 
and  partly  to  let  the  individual  "  behind  the  curtain"  see 
that  his  trick  was  discovered.  The  import  of  what  I 
wrote  was,  as  far  as  I  can  now  recollect,  simply  this,  that 
the  marks  in  the  paper  appeared  to  be  merely  an  imitation 


236  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [cH.  XXIII. 


Mormonism. 


of  various  alphabetical  characters,  and  had,  in  my  opinion, 
no  meaning  at  all  connected  with  them.  The  countryman 
then  took  his  leave,  with  many  thanks,  and  with  the  ex 
press  declaration  that  he  would  in  no  shape  part  with  his 
farm  or  embark  in  the  speculation  of  printing  the  golden 
book. 

The  matter  rested  here  for  a  considerable  time,  until 
one  day,  when  I  had  ceased  entirely  to  think  of  the 
countryman  and  his  paper,  this  same  individual,  to  my 
great  surprise,  paid  me  a  second  visit.  He  now  brought 
with  him  a  duodecimo  volume,  which  he  said  was  a 
translation  into  English  of  the  "  Golden  Bible."  He  also 
stated,  that  notwithstanding  his  original  determination  not 
to  sell  his  farm,  he  had  been  induced  eventually  to  do  so, 
and  apply  the  money  to  the  publication  of  the  book,  and 
had  received  the  golden  plates  as  a  security  for  repay 
ment.  He  begged  my  acceptance  of  the  volume,  assuring 
me  that  it  would  be  found  extremely  interesting,  and  that 
it  was  already  "  making  a  great  noise"  in  the  upper  part  of 
the  state.  Suspecting  now  that  some  serious  trick  was  on 
foot,  and  that  my  plain  looking  visitor  might  be  in  fact  a 
very  cunning  fellow  I  declined  his  present,  and  merely 
contented  myself  with  a  slight  examination  of  the  volume 
while  he  stood  by.  The  more  I  declined  receiving  it 
however,  the  more  urgent  the  man  became  in  offering  the 
book,  until  at  last  I  told  him  plainly,  that  if  he  left  the 
volume,  as  he  said  he  intended  to  do,  I  should  most  as 
suredly  throw  it  after  him  as  he  departed.  I  then  asked 
him  how  he  could  be  so  foolish  as  to  sell  his  farm 
and  engage  in  this  affair  ;  and  requested  him  to  tell  me  if 
the  plates  were  really  of  gold.  In  answer  to  this  latter 
inquiry,  he  said  that  he  had  never  seen  the  plates  them. 


CH.  XXIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  237 

Mormonism. 

selves,  which  were  carefully  locked  up  in  a  trunk,  but  that 
he  had  the  trunk  in  his  possession.  I  advised  him  by  all 
means  to  open  the  trunk  and  examine  the  contents,  and 
if  the  plates  proved  to  be  of  gold,  which  I  did  not  believe 
at  all,  to  sell  them  immediately.  His  reply  was,  that  if  he 
opened  the  trunk  the  "  curse  of  heaven  would  descend 
upon  him  and  his  children.11  "  However,"  added  he, 
"  I  will  agree  to  open  it,  provided  you  will  take  the 
*  curse  of  Heaven'  upon  yourself  for  having  advised  me  to 
the  step."  I  told  him  I  was  perfectly  willing  to  do  so, 
and  begged  he  would  hasten  home  and  examine  the  trunk, 
for  he  would  find  he  had  been  cheated.  He  promised  to 
do  as  I  recommended,  and  left  me,  taking  his  book  with 
him.  I  have  never  seen  him  since. 

Such  is  a  plain  statement  of  all  that  I  know  respecting 
the  Mormons.  My  impression  now  is,  that  the  plain 
looking  countryman  was  none  other  than  the  prophet 
Smith  himself,  who  assumed  an  appearance  of  great 
simplicity  in  order  to  entrap  me,  if  possible,  into  some 
recommendation  of  his  book.  That  the  prophet  aided  me 
by  his  inspiration,  in  interpreting  the  volume,  is  only  one 
of  the  many  amusing  falsehoods  which  the  Mormonites 
utter  relative  to  my  participation  in  their  doctrines.  Of 
these  doctrines  I  know  nothing  whatever,  nor  have  I  ever 
heard  a  single  discourse  from  any  one  of  their  preachers, 
although  I  have  often  felt  a  strong  curiosity  to  become  an 
auditor,  since  my  friends  tell  me  that  they  frequently  name 
me  in  their  sermons,  and  even  go  so  far  as  to  say  that  I 
am  alluded  to  in  the  prophecies  of  Scripture  ! 

If  what  I  have  here  written  shall  prove  of  any  service 
in  opening  the  eyes  of  some  of  their  deluded  followers  to 
the  real  designs  of  those  who  profess  to  be  the  apostles 


238  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXIII. 

Mormonism. 

of  Mormonism,  it  will  afford  me  a  satisfaction,  equalled, 
I  have  no  doubt  only  by  that  which  you  yourself  will 
feel  on  this  subject. 

I  remain  very  respectfully  and  truly,  your  friend, 

.      CHAS.  ANTHON. 

Rev.  Dr.  Coit,  New  Rochelle,  N.  Y. 


It  will  be  seen  that  in  the  main  this  tallies  exceedingly 
well  with  what  Harris  told  the  author,  in  relation  to  the 
fact  of  his  interview  with  Professor  Anthon.  He  kept 
back  in  his  account  of  the  interview  all  allusion  to  the 
discouragements  which  the  Professor  threw  upon  his 
enterprise.  There  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  the  person 
who  waited  upon  Professor  Anthon  in  the  manner  above 
stated,  was  Martin  Harris. 


CH.    XXIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  239 

Mormonism. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE    MORMON,    OR    GOLDEN    BIBLE. 

The  origin  of  the  Book  of  Mormon — The  statement  of  Mr.  Isaac 
Hall,  father  in  law  of  the  Mormon  Prophet — Rev.  Mr.  Spaulding's 
Historical  Romance — Mrs.  Davison's  statement — The  blindness  of 
Martin  Harris — Testimony  of  the  three  witnesses — The  eight 
witnesses. 

THE  communication  which  follows  is  the  second  in  the 
series  of  letters  referred  to  in  a  former  chapter. 

F airfield,  August  31,  1840. 

According  to  the  intimation  given  in  my  last,  I  proceed 
to  furnish  you  with  some  further  facts  in  relation  to  the 
origin  and  history  of  Mormonism.  In  developing  the 
history  of  this  imposture,  and  showing  the  several  steps 
by  which  it  has  won  its  way  to  the  regard,  and  gained  the 
confidence  of  thousands,  it  may  seem  desirable  to  furnish 
some  account  of  what  is  denominated  THE  BOOK  OF  MOR 
MON — a  volume  containing  588  duodecimo  pages,  consist 
ing  of  fifteen  different  books,  purporting  to  be  written  at 
different  times,  and  by  different  authors,  whose  names 
they  respectively  bear.  The  period  of  time  which  these 
historical  records  profess  to  cover,  is  about  a  thousand 
years — commencing  with  the  time  of  Zedekiah,  king  of 
Judah,  and  terminating  with  the  year  of  our  Lord  420. 


240  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXIV. 


Mormonism. 


This  volume,  as  I  have  already  intimated,  has  exerted  a 
most  important  influence  in  giving  some  plausibility  to  the 
claims  set  up  by  the  originators  of  the  Mormon  impos 
ture.  I  am  quite  confident  there  never  would  have  been 
any  permanent  converts  to  Mormonism,  had  not  this 
volume  been  ushered  into  existence.  The  story  of  the 
GOLDEN  BIBLE,  like  a  thousand  previous  and  no  less 
marvellous  tales  told  by  Jo  Smith,  would  have  long  since 
sunk  into  oblivion  but  for  the  publication  of  this  book. 
The  origin  of  this  volume — how  it  came  into  being — is  a 
grave  question.  The  general  impression  is  that  neither 
Jo  Smith  nor  Martin  Harris  had  intelligence  or  literary 
qualification  adequate  to  the  production  of  a  work  of  this 
sort.  Of  the  correctness  of  this  impression,  however,  I 
am  not  quite  confident.  The  subsequent  career  of  Smith 
has  shown  that  he  possesses  great  tact,  and  cunning. 
The  authorship  of  this  volume  is  a  question  of  some 
interest.  The  Mormons  say  that  it  is  a  revelation  from 
God.  They  claim  for  it  a  divine  character.  They  say 
that  the  successive  narratives  spread  upon  the  pages  of 
this  volume,  are  the  identical  records  engraven  upon  the 
metallic  plates  to  which  we  have  already  referred,  and 
which,  like  the  leaves  of  a  book,  were  deposited  in  a  box 
and  hid  in  the  earth  ;  that  the  writing  on  these  plates  was 
in  "  the  Reformed  Egyptian  language'"  that  Joseph 
Smith  was  directed  by  an  angel  to  the  spot  where  this 
sacred  deposit  lay ;  and  subsequently  inspired  to  interpret 
the  writing,  by  putting  two  smooth  flat  stones,  which  he 
found  in  the  box,  into  a  hat,  and  then  putting  his  face 
therein.  This  is  the  claim  set  up  for  the  BOOK  OF 
MORMON,  and  which  has  seduced  many  unstable  souls. 

Had  the  originator  of  this   fabulous  history,  called  the 


CH.  XXIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  241 

Mormonism. 

BOOK  OF  MORMON,  kept  entirely  behind  the  scenes  up  to 
the  present  period,  and  had  there  been  no  clue  by  which 
the  authorship  of  this  figment  of  the  imagination  could  be 
traced,  it  would  still  have  been  abundantly  evident  to  every 
intelligent  person,  that  it  was  the  product  of  some  shrewd 
and  designing  mind,  who  calculated  to  find  his  advantage 
in  gulling  the  credulous  and  superstitious.  The  people  of 
Palmyra,  at  the  commencement  of  the  printing  of  this 
book,  only  laughed  at  the  ridiculousness  of  the  thing,  and 
wondered  at  the  credulity  of  Harris.  As  the  publication 
progressed,  and  the  contents  of  the  book  began  to  be 
known,  the  conviction  became  general  that  there  was  an 
actor  behind  the  scene,  moving  the  machinery,  of  far 
higher  intellectual  qualifications  than  Smith  or  Harris. 
Suspicion  in  some  degree  rested  upon  a  man  by  the  name 
of  Cowdery,  who  had  formerly  been  a  school  teacher,  if  I 
mistake  not,  and  was  now  known  to  be  in  some  way  con 
nected  with  Smith  in  preparing  this  volume  for  the  press. 
I  will  here  insert  a  document  which  I  have  in  my 
hands,  and  which  may  tend  to  throw  some  light  upon  the 
origin  and  authorship  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  which  I 
found  in  a  little  work,  entitled  "  RELIGIOUS  CREEDS  AND 
STATISTICS."  The  author  gives  a  brief  sketch  of  Mor 
monism,  and  among  other  things  inserts  a  letter  or  state 
ment  written  by  Isaac  Hale,  the  father-in-law  of  Jo  Smith, 
giving  some  account  of  his  first  acquaintance  with  Smith. 
I  had,  previously  to  meeting  with  this  letter,  felt  anxious 
to  obtain  some  facts  in  relation  to  Smith's  marriage,  in  or 
der  to  ascertain  how  those  facts  would  agree  with  the  state 
ments  made  by  him  to  Martin  Harris,  which  I  noticed  in 
my  last  letter.  While  at  Palmyra,  I  met  with  a  respecta 
ble  clergyman  of  the  Episcopal  Church,  who  had  formerly 
21 


242  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXIV. 


Mormonism. 


belonged  to  the  Methodist  connection,  that  was  acquainted 
with  Mr.  Hale.  He  represented  him  to  be  a  distinguished 
hunter,  living  near  the  Great  Bend  in  Pennsylvania.  He 
was  professedly  a  religious  man  and  a  very  zealous  mem 
ber  of  the  Methodist  Church.  The  letter  to  which  I 
have  referred,  is  accompanied  with  a  statement,  declaring 
that  Mr.  Hale  resides  in  Harmony,  Penn  :  appended  to 
the  letter  also  is  Mr.  Hale's  affirmation  or  affidavit  of  the 
truth  of  the  statement  there  made,  taken  before  Charles 
Dimorii  Justice  of  the  Peace  ;  and  there  is  also  subjoined 
the  certificate  of  William  Thompson  and  Davis  Dimock, 
Associate  Judges  of  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  in  the 
County  of  Susquehanna,  declaring  that  **  they  have  for 
many  years  been  personally  acquainted  with  Isaac  Hale 
of  Harmony  Township,  who  has  attested  the  foregoing 
statement,  or  letter,  and  that  he  is  a  man  of  excellent 
moral  character,  and  of  undoubted  veracity." 

The  letter  or  statement  above  referred  to,  is  as  follows  : 
"  I  first  became  acquainted  with  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  in 
Nov.  1825.  He  was  at  that  time  in  the  employ  of  a  set 
of  men  who  were  called  "money-diggers  ;"  and  his  occu 
pation  was  that  of  seeing,  or  pretending  to  see,  by  means 
of  a  stone  placed  in  his  hat,  and  his  hat  closed  over  his 
face.  In  this  way  he  pretended  to  discover  minerals  and 
hidden  treasure.  His  appearance  at  this  time,  was  that  of 
a  careless  young  man,  not  very  well  educated,  and  very 
saucy  and  insolent  to  his  father.  Smith  and  his  father, 
with  several  other  «*  money-diggers,"  boarded  at  my 
house  while  they  were  employed  in  digging  for  a  mine 
that  they  supposed  had  been  opened  and  worked  by  the 
Spaniards,  many  years  since.  Young  Smith  gave  the 
"  money-diggers"  great  encouragement  at  first,  but  when 


CH.    XXIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  243 

Mormonism. 

they  had  arrived  in  digging  to  near  the  place  where  he 
had  stated  an  immense  treasure  would  be  found,  he  said  the 
enchantment  was  so  powerful  that  he  could  not  see.  They 
then  became  discouraged,  and  soon  after  dispersed. 

After  these  occurrences,  young  Smith  made  several 
visits  at  my  house,  and  at  length  asked  my  consent  to 
marry  my  daughter  Emma.  This  I  refused,  and  gave 
him  my  reasons  for  so  doing  ;  some  of  which  were,  that 
he  was  a  stranger,  and  followed  a  business  that  I  could  not 
approve.  He  then  left  the  place.  Not  long  after  this,  he 
returned :  and  while  I  was  absent  from  home,  carried  off 
my  daughter  into  the  State  of  New  York,  where  they 
were  married  without  my  approbation,  or  consent.  After 
they  had  arrived  at  Palmyra,  N.  Y.,  Emma  wrote  to  me, 
inquiring  whether  she  could  have  her  property,  consisting 
of  clothing,  &c.  I  replied  that  her  property  was  safe,  and 
at  her  disposal.  In  a  short  time  they  returned,  bringing 
with  them  a  Peter  Ingersol,  and  subsequently  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  they  would  move  out,  and  reside  upon  a 
place  near  my  residence. 

Smith  stated  to  me  that  he  gad  given  up  what  he  called 
"  glass-looking,"  and  that  he  expected  to  work  hard  for  a 
living,  and  was  willing  to  do  so.  Soon  after  this,  I  was 
informed  they  had  brought  a  wonderful  book  of  plates 
down  with  them.  I  was  shown  a  box,  in  which  it  is  said 
they  were  contained,  which  had,  to  all  appearance,  been 
used  as  a  glass  box,  of  the  common  sized  window  glass. 
I  was  allowed  to  feel  the  weight  of  the  box,  and  they  gave 
me  to  understand,  that  the  book  of  plates  was  then  in  the 
box  :  into  which,  however,  I  was  not  allowed  to  look.  I 
inquired  of  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  who  was  to  be  the  first  that 


244  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.    XXIV. 

Mormonism. 

would  be  allowed  to  see  the  book  of  plates  ?  He  said,  it 
was  a  young  child. 

After  this,  I  became  dissatisfied,  and  informed  him,  that 
if  there  was  any  thing  in  my  house  of  that  description, 
which  I  could  not  be  allowed  to  see,  he  must  take  it  away  ; 
if  he  did  not,  I  was  determined  to  see  it.  After  that,  the 
plates  were  said  to  be  hid  in  the  woods. 

About  this  time,  Martin  Harris  made  his  appearance 
upon  the  stage  ;  and  Smith  began  to  interpret  the  charac 
ters  or  hieroglyphics,  which  he  said  were  engraven  upon 
the  plates,  while  Harris  wrote  down  the  interpretation. 

It  was  said  that  Harris  wrote  down  one  hundred  and 
sixteen  pages,  and  lost  them.  Soon  after  this  happened, 
Martin  Harris  informed  me  that  he  must  have  a  greater 
witness,  and  said  that  he  had  talked  with  Joseph  about  it; 
Joseph  informed  him  that  he  could  not  or  durst  not  show 
him  the  plates,  but  that  he,  (Joseph,)  would  go  into  the 
woods  where  the  book  of  plates  was,  and  that  after  he 
came  back,  Harris  should  follow  his  track  in  the  snow,  and 
find  the  book,  and  examine  it  for  himself.  Harris  informed 
me  afterwards,  that  he  followed  Smith's  directions,  and 
could  not  find  the  plates,  and  was  still  dissatisfied. 

The  next  day  after  this  happened,  I  went  to  the  house 
where  Joseph  Smith,  jr.,  lived,  and  where  he  and  Harris 
were  engaged  in  their  translation  of  the  book.  Each  of 
them  had  a  written  piece  of  paper  which  they  were  com 
paring,  and  some  of  the  words  were — "  My  servant  seek- 
eth  a  greater  witness,  but  no  greater  witness  can  be  given 
to  him."  There  was  also  something  said  about  "  three 
that  were  to  see  the  thing;"  meaning,  I  supposed,  the 
book  of  plates ;  and  that  "  if  the  three  did  not  go  exactly 
according  to  orders,  the  thing  would  be  taken  from  them." 


CH.    XXIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  245 

Mormonism. 

1  inquired  whose  words  they  were,  and  was  informed  by 
Joseph  or  Emma,  (I  rather  think  it  was  the  former,)  that 
they  were  the  words  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  told  them  then,  that  I 
considered  the  whole  of  it  a  delusion,  and  advised  them 
to  abandon  it.  The  manner  in  which  he  pretended  to 
read  and  interpret,  was  the  same  as  when  he  looked  for 
the  money-diggers,  with  the  stone  in  his  hat,  and  his  hat 
over  his  face,  while  the  book  of  plates  was  at  the  same 
time  hid  in  the  woods  ! 

After  this,  Martin  Harris  went  away,  and  Oliver  Cow- 
dery  came  and  wrote  for  Smith,  while  he  interpreted,  as 
above  described.  This  is  the  same  Oliver  Cowdery  whose 
name  may  be  found  in  the  book  of  Mormon.  Cowdery 
continued  a  scribe  for  Smith,  until  the  book  of  Mormon 
was  completed,  as  I  supposed,  and  understood. 

Joseph  Smith,  jr.,  resided  near  me  for  some  time  after 
this,  and  I  had  a  good  opportunity  of  becoming  acquainted 
with  him,  and  somewhat  acquainted  with  his  associates ; 
and  I  conscientiously  believe,  from  the  facts  I  have  de 
tailed,  and  from  many  other  circumstances,  which  I  do  not 
deem  it  necessary  to  relate,  that  the  whole  "  Book  of 
Mormon,"  (so  called,)  is  a  silly  fabrication  of  falsehood 
and  wickedness,  got  up  for  speculation,  and  with  a  design 
to  dupe  the  credulous  and  unwary,  and  in  order  that  its 
fabricators  might  live  upon  the  spoils  of  those  who  swal 
lowed  the  deception. 

ISAAC  HALE." 

I  shall  have  occasion  hereafter  to  refer  to  the  loss  of  the 

one  hundred  and  sixteen  pages  mentioned  in  the  preceding 

letter,  and  to  the  manner  in  which  they  were  lost ;  as  this  fact 

will  not  only  tend  to  illustrate  Harris'  character,  but  to  throw 

21* 


246  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXIV. 

Mormonism. 

some  farther  light  upon  the  sinuous  track  which  was  pur 
sued  to  palm  off  the  BOOK  OF  MORMON  as  a  divine  revela 
tion.  Whether  Smith  and  Cowdery  were  acting  alone  at 
the  time  referred  to  by  Mr.  Hale,  or  were  then  deriving 
their  illumination  from  Rigdon,  I  have  no  means  of  deter 
mining.  It  is  highly  probable,  however,  that  they  then 
had  access  to  a  copy  of  the  manuscript  written  by  Mr. 
Spaulding,  of  which  we  shall  soon  speak,  and  this  copy 
was  undoubtedly  obtained  through  the  agency  of  Rigdon. 
The  true  authorship  of  what  constitutes  the  basis  of  the 
BOOK  OF  MORMON,  unquestionably  belongs  to  Mr.  Spauld 
ing.  I  cannot  think,  however,  that  the  Book  of  Mormon 
is  an  exact  copy  of  Mr.  Spaulding's  "  Historical  Ro 
mance"  as  Mrs.  Davison  very  properly  denominates  it. 
No  intelligent  or  well  educated  man  would  have  been 
guilty  of  so  many  anachronisms  and  gross  grammatical 
errors  as  characterise  every  part  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. 
While  Mr.  Spaulding's  Historical  Romance  is  unquestion 
ably  the  ground- work  of  this  volume,  the  christianized 
character  of  the  work — the  hortatory  clauses  about  salva 
tion  through  the  blood  of  Christ — and  the  adaptation  of 
the  whole  to  meet  the  peculiar  religious  views  of  Martin 
Harris,  and  to  tally  with  the  pretended  discovery  of  Jo 
Smith,  are  evidently  parts  of  the  work  added  to  Mr. 
Spaulding's  manuscript.  In  farther  corroboration  of  this 
idea,  I  will  just  advert  to  two  facts.  First,  in  this  record, 
some  portions  of  which  were  professedly  written  six  hun 
dred  years  before  the  appearance  of  our  Saviour,  the 
various  dramatis  persons  seem  as  familiar  with  the  events 
of  the  New  Testament  and  all  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel, 
as  any  preacher  of  the  present  day.  Now  no  intelligent 


CH.    XXIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY  THE    WAY.  247 


Mormonism. 


and  well  educated  man  would  be  guilty  of  such  a  solecism 
as  that  of  putting  into  the  mouth  of  a  Jew  who  lived  four 
hundred  years  before  the  birth  of  Christ,  a  flippant  dis 
course  about  things  as  though  they  were  then  familiarly 
known,  when  they  did  not  occur  till  some  five  hundred 
years  afterwards.  Hence  I  infer  that  these  parts  were 
added  to  the  original  document  of  Mr.  Spaulding  by  Jo 
Smith,  Cowdery,  Rigdon,  or  some  of  the  fraternity. — 
Another  reason,  leading  me  to  the  opinion  that  considera 
ble  alterations  were  made  in  the  document  referred  to, 
stands  in  connection  with  the  fact  to  which  I  have  already 
adverted — the  loss  of  the  one  hundred  and  sixteen  pages, 
which  were  never  replaced.  These  pages  were  lost  in 
the  following  way.  Harris  brought  home  the  manuscript 
pages  and  locked  them  up  in  his  house  thinking  them 
quite  safe.  But  his  wife,  who  was  not  then,  nor  ever 
afterwards  became  a  convert  to  Mormonism,  took  the  op 
portunity,  when  he  was  out,  to  seize  the  manuscript  and 
put  it  into  the  hands  of  one  of  her  neighbours  for  safer 
keeping.  When  the  manuscript  was  discovered  to  be  mis 
sing,  suspicion  immediately  fastened  upon  Mrs.  Harris. 
She,  however,  refused  to  give  any  information  in  relation 
to  the  matter,  but  simply  replied:  "If  this  be  a  divine 
communication,  the  same  being  who  revealed  it  to  you  can 
easily  replace  it."  Mrs.  H.  believed  the  whole  thing  to 
be  a  gross  deception,  and  she  had  formed  a  plan  to  expose 
the  deception  in  the  following  manner.  Taking  it  for 
granted  that  they  would  attempt  to  reproduce  the  part  she 
had  concealed,  and  that  they  could  not  possibly  do  it  ver 
batim,  she  intended  to  keep  the  manuscript  until  the  book 
was  published,  and  then  put  these  one  hundred  and  sixteen 
pages  into  the  hands  of  some  one  who  would  publish 


248  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXIV. 

Mormonism. 

them,  and  show  how  they  varied  from  those  published  in 
the  Book  of  Mormon.  But  she  had  to  deal  with  persons 
standing  behind  the  scene,  and  moving  the  machinery  that 
were  too  wily  thus  to  be  caught.  Harris  was  indignant  at 
his  wife  beyond  measure — he  raved  most  violently,  and  it 
is  said  actually  beat  Mrs.  H.  with  a  rod — but  she  remained 
firm,  and  would  not  give  up  the  manuscript.  The  authors 
of  this  imposture  did  not  dare  to  attempt  to  re-produce  this 
part  of  the  work ;  but  Jo  Smith  immediately  had  a  revela 
tion  about  it  which  is  inserted  in  the  preface  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon  as  follows  :  "  As  many  false  reports  have  been 
circulated  respecting  the  following  work,  and  also  many 
unlawful  measures  taken  by  evil  designing  persons  to 
destroy  me,  and  also  the  work ;  I  would  inform  you  that 
I  translated,  by  the  gift  and  power  of  God,  and  caused  to 
be  written  one  hundred  and  sixteen  pages,  the  which  I 
took  from  the  book  of  Lehi,  which  was  an  account  abridged 
from  the  plates  of  Lehi,  by  the  hand  of  Mormon;  which 
said  account,  some  person,  or  persons,  have  stolen  and 
kept  from  me,  notwithstanding  my  utmost  exertions  to  re 
cover  it  again :  And  being  commanded  of  the  Lord  that  I 
should  not  translate  the  same  over  again,  for  Satan  had  put 
it  into  their  hearts  to  tempt  the  Lord  their  God,  by  altering 
the  words,  that  they  did  read  contrary  from  that  which  I 
translated  and  caused  to  be  written,  and  if  I  should  bring 
forth  the  same  words  again,  or,  in  other  words,  if  I  should 
translate  the  same  over  again  they  would  publish  that 
which  they  had  stolen,  and  Satan  would  stir  up  the  hearts 
of  this  generation  that  they  might  not  receive  this  work : 
but  behold,  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  I  will  not  suffer  that 
Satan  shall  accomplish  his  evil  design  in  this  thing :  there 
fore  thou  shalt  translate  from  the  plates  of  Nephi,  until  ye 


CH.  XXIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  249 


Mormonism. 


come  to  that  which  ye  have  translated,  which  ye  have  re 
tained  ;  and  behold  ye  shall  publish  it  as  the  record  of 
Nephi  :  and  thus  I  will  confound  those  who  have  altered 
my  words.  I  will  not  suffer  that  they  shall  destroy  my 
work  :  yea  I  will  shew  unto  them  that  my  wisdom  is 
greater  than  the  cunning  of  the  devil." 

This  was  the  expedient  to  which  they  resorted  in  order 
to  avoid  replacing  the  lost  pages.  Had  those  pages,  how 
ever,  been  transcribed  verbatim  from  Mr.  Spaulding's 
manuscript,  they  would  undoubtedly  have  re-produced 
them,  and  urged  the  fact  of  their  being  able  to  do  so  as  a 
still  further  proof  of  their  divine  inspiration.  But  on  the 
supposition  that  there  was  considerable  new  matter  mingled 
up  with  Mr.  Spaulding's  sketches,  it  would  be  impossible 
for  them  to  produce  the  one  hundred  and  sixteen  pages  just 
as  they  were  before,  and  they  would  therefore  naturally 
devise  some  expedient  to  relieve  themselves  from  the  ne 
cessity  of  re-producing  those  pages.  In  all  probability 
Cowdery,  and  Smith,  and  Rigdon,  had  all  more  or  less  to 
do  in  combining  these  additional  parts  with  Mr.  Spaulding's 
work. 

The  origin  of  this  work  of  Mr.  Spauldingr  to  which  I 
refer,  and  which  unquestionably  forms  the  entire  ground 
work  of  the  BOOK  OF  MORMON,  is  thus  described  by  Mrs. 
Davison,  formerly  the  wife  of  Mr.  Spaulding.  This 
statement  of  Mrs.  Davison  was  published  some  time  last 
winter  in  the  Boston  Recorder,  to  the  editors  of  which  it 
was  sent  by  the  Rev.  John  Storrs,  the  Congregational 
minister  in  Hollistown,  accompanied  with  a  certificate 
from  two  highly  respectable  clergymen,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Austin  and  the  Rev.  A.  Ely,  D.  D.,  residing  in  Monson, 
Mass.,  the  present  place  of  residence  of  Mrs.  Davison,  — 


250  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXIV. 


Mormonism. 


stating  that  Mrs.  Davison,  the  narrator  of  the  following 
history,  was  formerly  the  wife  of  Rev.  Solomon  Spauld- 
ing,  and  that  since  his  decease  she  had  been  married  to  a 
second  husband  by  the  name  of  Davison,  and  that  she 
was  a  woman  of  irreproachable  character,  and  a  humble 
Christian,  and  that  her  testimony  was  worthy  of  implicit 
confidence. 

"  As  the  *  BOOK  OF  MORMON'  or  *  GOLDEN  BIBLE'  has 
excited  much  attention,  and  has  been  put  by  a  certain  new 
sect  in  the  place  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  I  deem  it  a  duty 
which  I  owe  to  the  public,  to  state  what  I  know  touching 
its  origin.  That  its  claims  to  a  divine  origin  are  wholly 
unfounded,  needs  no  proof  to  a  mind  unperverted  by  the 
grossest  delusions.  That  any  sane  person  should  rank  it 
higher  than  any  other  merely  human  composition,  is  a 
matter  of  the  greatest  astonishment;  yet  it  is  received  as 
divine  by  some  who  dwell  in  enlightened  New  England, 
and  by  those  who  have  sustained  the  character  of  devoted 
Christians.  Learning  recently  that  Mormonism  had  found 
its  way  into  a  church  in  Massachusetts,  and  has  impreg 
nated  some  with  its  gross  delusions,  so  that  excommuni 
cation  has  been  necessary,  I  am  determined  to  delay  no 
longer  in  doing  what  I  can  to  strip  the  mask  from  this 
mother  of  sin,  and  to  lay  open  this  pit  of  abominations. 

"Rev.  Solomon  Spaulding,  to  whom  1  was  united  in 
marriage  in  early  life,  was  a  graduate  of  Dartmouth  Col 
lege,  and  was  distinguished  for  a  lively  imagination  and  a 
great  fondness  for  history.  At  the  time  of  our  marriage 
he  resided  in  Cherry  Valley,  N.  Y.  From  this  place  we 
removed  to  New  Salem,  Ashtabula  county,  Ohio ;  some 
times  called  Cpnneaut,  as  it  is  situated  on  Conneaut  creek. 
Shortly  after  our  removal  to  this  place  his  health  sunk,  and 


CH.    XXIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  251 


Mormonism. 


he  was  laid  aside  from  active  labors.  In  the  town  of  New 
Salem  there  are  numerous  mounds  and  forts,  supposed  by 
many  to  be  the  dilapidated  dwellings  and  fortifications  of  a 
race  now  extinct.  These  ancient  relics  arrest  the  atten 
tion  of  the  new  settlers  and  become  objects  of  research  for 
the  curious.  Numerous  implements  were  found,  and 
other  articles  evincing  great  skill  in  the  arts.  Mr.  Spauld- 
ing  being  an  educated  man  and  passionately  fond  of  his 
tory,  took  a  lively  interest  in  these  developments  of  anti 
quity  ;  and  in  order  to  beguile  the  hours  of  retirement, 
and  furnish  employment  for  his  lively  imagination,  he 
conceived  the  idea  of  giving  a  historical  sketch  of  this 
long  lost  race.  Their  extreme  antiquity  of  course  would 
lead  him  to  write  in  the  most  ancient  style,  and  as  the 
Old  Testament  is  the  most  ancient  book  in  the  world,  he 
imitated  its  style  as  nearly  as  possible.  His  sole  object  in 
writing  this  historical  romance  was  to  amuse  himself  and 
his  neighbours.  This  was  about  the  year  1812.  Hull's 
surrender  at  Detroit  occurred  near  the  same  time,  and  I 
recollect  the  date  well  from  that  circumstance.  As  he 
progressed  in  his  narrative  the  neighbours  would  come  in 
from  time  to  time  to  hear  portions  read,  and  a  great  inte 
rest  in  the  work  was  excited  amongst  them.  It  claimed 
to  have  been  written  by  one  of  the  lost  nation,  and  to  have 
been  recovered  from  the  earth,  and  assumed  the  title  of 
"  Manuscript  Found."  The  neighbours  would  often  en 
quire  how  Mr.  Spaulding  progressed  in  deciphering  «*  the 
manuscript,"  and  when  he  had  a  sufficient  portion  pre 
pared  he  would  inform  them,  and  they  would  assemble  to 
hear  it  read.  He  was  enabled  from  his  acquaintance  with 
the  classics  and  ancient  history,  to  introduce  many  singu 
lar  names,  which  were  particularly  noticed  by  the  people, 


252  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXIV. 


Mormonism. 


and  could  be  easily  recognised  by  them.  Mr.  Solomon 
Spaulding  had  a  brother,  Mr.  John  Spaulding,  residing  in 
the  place  at  the  time,  who  was  perfectly  familiar  with  the 
work,  and  repeatedly  heard  the  whole  of  it  read. 

"From  New  Salem  we  removed  to  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
Here  Mr.  Spaulding  found  a  friend  and  acquaintance,  in 
the  person  of  Mr.  Patterson,  an  editor  of  a  newspaper. 
He  exhibited  his  manuscript  to  Mr.  Patterson,  who  was 
very  much  pleased  with  it,  and  borrowed  it  for  perusal. 
He  retained  it  for  a  long  time,  and  informed  Mr.  Spauld 
ing  that  if  he  would  make  out  a  title  page  and  preface,  lie 
would  publish  it,  and  it  might  be  a  source  of  profit.  This 
Mr.  Spaulding  refused  to  do,  for  reasons  which  I  cannot 
now  state.  Sidney  Rigdon,  who  has  figured  so  largely  in 
the  history  of  the  Mormons,  was  at  that  time  connected 
with  the  printing  office  of  Mr.  Patterson,  as  is  well  known 
in  that  region,  and  as  Rigdon  himself  has  frequently  stated. 
Here  he  had  ample  opportunity  to  become  acquainted 
with  Mr.  Spaulding's  manuscript,  and  copy  it  if  he  chose. 
It  was  a  malter  of  notoriety  and  interest  to  all  connected 
with  the  printing  establishment.  At  length  the  manu 
script  was  returned  to  its  author,  and  soon  after  we  re 
moved  to  Amity,  Washington  county,  Pa.,  where  Mr. 
Spaulding  deceased  in  1816.  The  manuscript  then  fell 
into  my  hands  and  was  carefully  preserved.  It  has  fre 
quently  been  examined  by  my  daughter,  Mrs.  Me 
Kenstry,  of  Monson,  Mass.,  with  whom  I  now  reside,  and 
by  other  friends.  After  the  "  Book  of  Mormon"  came 
out,  a  copy  of  it  was  taken  to  New  Salem,  the  place  of 
Mr.  Spaulding's  former  residence,  and  the  very  place 
where  the  "  Manuscript  Found"  was  written.  A  Mor 
mon  preacher  appointed  a  meeting  there,  and  in  the  meet- 


OH.  XXIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  253 

Mormonism. 

ing  read  and  repeated  copious  extracts  from  the  "  Book  of 
Mormon."  The  historical  part  was  immediately  recog 
nised  by  all  the  older  inhabitants,  as  the  identical  work  of 
Mr.  Spaulding,  in  which  they  had  all  been  so  deeply  inter 
ested  years  before.  Mr.  John  Spaulding  was  present, 
who  is  an  eminently  pious  man,  and  recognised  perfectly 
the  work  of  his  brother.  He  was  amazed  and  afflicted 
that  it  should  have  been  perverted  to  so  wicked  a  purpose. 
His  grief  found  vent  in  a  flood  of  tears,  and  he  arose  on 
the  spot,  and  expressed  in  the  meeting  his  sorrow  and 
regret  that  the  writings  of  his  sainted  brother  should  be 
used  for  a  purpose  so  vile  and  shocking.  The  excite 
ment  in  New  Salem  became  so  great  that  the  inhabitants 
had  a  meeting,  and  deputed  Dr.  Philastus  Hurlbut,  one  of 
their  number,  to  repair  to  this  place,  and  to  obtain  from 
me  the  original  manuscript  of  Mr.  Spaulding,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  comparing  it  with  the  Mormon  Bible,  to  satisfy 
their  own  minds,  and  to  prevent  their  friends  from  em 
bracing  an  error  so  delusive.  This  was  in  the  year  1834. 
Dr.  Hurlbut  brought  with  him  an  introduction,  and  request 
for  the  manuscript,  which  was  signed  by  Messrs.  Henry 
Lake,  Aaron  Wright,  and  others,  with  all  whom  I 
was  acquainted,  as  they  were  my  neighbours  when 
I  resided  at  New  Salem.  I  am  sure  that  nothing 
would  grieve  my  husband  more,  were  he  living,  than  the 
use  which  has  been  made  of  his  work.  The  air  of  an 
tiquity  which  was  thrown  about  the  composition,  doubtless 
suggested  the  idea  of  converting  it  to  purposes  of  delu 
sion.  Thus  an  historical  romance,  with  the  addition  of  a 
few  pious  expressions  and  extracts  from  the  sacred  Scrip 
tures,  has  been  construed  into  a  new  Bible,  and  palmed  off 
22 


i* 


254  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XX1T. 

Mormonism. 

upon  a  company  of  poor,  deluded  fanatics  as  divine.  I 
have  given  the  previous  brief  narration,  that  this  work  of 
deep  deception  and  wickedness  may  be  searched  to  the 
foundation,  and  the  author  exposed  to  the  contempt  and 
execration  he  so  justly  deserves. 

MATILDA  DAVISON." 


The  whole  mystery  of  the  origin  of  this  book  seems  to 
be  cleared  up  by  this  statement,  and  I  have  seen  no  at 
tempt  made  to  gainsay  or  deny  its  truth.  The  farther, 
however,  Martin  Harris  went  into  this  delusion,  the  more 
he  seemed  to  become  infatuated.  He  had  already  em 
barked  a  large  portion  of  his  property  in  bringing  out  the 
publication  of  the  book  of  Mormon,  and  though  many 
things  had  occurred  that  we  should  think  would  have  con 
vinced  any  rational  man  that  he  had  been  made  the  subject 
of  a  deep  laid  scheme  of  deception,  he  still  seems  to  have 
shut  his  eyes,  and  gone  on  in  the  dark.  As  I  have  already 
mentioned,  at  first,  Martin  Harris  was  assured  that  the 
golden  plates,  on  which  this  record  was  engraven,  would 
be  his,  and  that  it  would  be  perfectly  lawful  to  subject  them 
to  public  inspection,— but  as  the  managers  of  this  impos 
ture  proceeded  they  found  it  necessary  to  advance  with 
more  caution,  lest  they  should  put  into  the  hands  of  others 
the  very  elements  which  would  contribute  to  their  own 
utter  explosion.  Hence  it  was  revealed  to  Jo  Smith,  that 
he  would  be  authorized  to  show  them  only  to  three  indi 
viduals  who  should  assist  in  bringing  forward  this  work, 
this  was  a  lure  to  secure  the  continued  co-operation  of 
Harris.  To  convince  Harris  that  he  would  be  highly 
privileged,  it  was  foretold  in  the  book  of  Ether,  written 


CH.  XXIV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  j£         255 

Mormonism. 

by  Moroni,*  that  he  that  should  find  the  plates  should 
have  the  privilege  of  showing  them  to  three  persons. 
The  passage  referred  to  is  as  follows,  "  Behold  ye  may 
be  privileged  that  ye  may  shew  the  plates  unto  those  who 
shall  assist  to  bring  forth  this  work ;  and  unto  three  shall 
they  be  shewn  by  the  power  of  God ;  wherefore  they 
shall  know  of  a  surety  that  these  things  are  true.  And  in 
the  mouth  of  three  witnesses  shall  these  things  be  estab- 
lished ;  and  the  testimony  of  three  and  this  work,  in  the 
which  shall  be  shewn  forth  the  power  of  God,  and  also 
his  word,  of  which  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  beareth  record;  and  all  this  shall  stand  as  a  testimony 
against  the  world,  at  the  last  day." 

In  order  to  satisfy  Harris,  and  those  whom  they  hoped 
to  delude,  it  became  necessary  that  three  witnesses  should 
see  the  plates.  And  accordingly  we  find  appended  to  the 
book  of  Mormon  the  following  certificate,  headed  with 
this  caption  : — 

THE    TESTIMONY    OF    THREE    WITNESSES. 

"  Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and 
people,  unto  whom  this  work  shall  come,  that  we,  through 
the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
have  seen  the  plates  which  contain  the  record  which  is  a  re 
cord  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  also  of  the  Lamanites,  his 
brethren,  and  also  of  the  people  of  Jared,  which  came  from 
the  tower,  of  which  hath  been  spoken  ;  and  we  also  know 
that  they  have  been  translated  by  the  gift  and  power  of  God, 
for  his  voice  has  declared  it  unto  us  ;  wherefore  we  know  of 
a  surety,  that  the  work  is  true.  And  we  also  testify  that  we 
have  seen  the  engravings  which  are  upon  the  plates,  and 
*  See  Book  of  Mormon,  page  548. 


256  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  |_CH.  XXIV. 

Mormonism. 

they  have  been  shown  unto  us  by  the  power  of  God,  and 
not  of  man.  And  we  declare  with  words  of  soberness 
that  an  angel  of  God  came  down  from  heaven,  and  he 
brought  and  laid  before  our  eyes,  that  we  beheld  and  saw 
the  plates,  and  the  engravings  thereon  ;  and  we  know  that 
it  is  by  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  that  we  beheld,  and  bear  record  that  these  things 
are  true ;  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes  :  nevertheless  the 
voice  of  the  Lord  commanded  us  that  we  should  bear 
record  of  it ;  wherefore  to  be  obedient  unto  the  command 
ments  of  God,  we  bear  testimony  of  these  things.  And 
we  know  that  if  we  are  faithful  in  Christ,  we  shall  rid  our 
garments  of  the  blood  of  all  men,  and  be  found  spotless 
before  the  Judgment  seat  of  Christ,  and  shall  dwell  with 
him  eternally  in  the  heavens.  And  the  honor  be  to  the 
Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is 
one  God. — Amen.  OLIVER  COWDERY, 

DAVID   WHITMER, 
MARTIN   HARRIS." 

To  know  how  much  this  testimony  is  worth  I  will  state 
one  fact.  A  gentlernan  in  Palmyra,  bred  to  the  law,  a 
professor  of  religion,  and  of  undoubted  veracity,  told  me 
that  on  one  occassion,  he  appealed  to  Harris  and  asked 
him  directly, — "  Did  you  see  those  plates  ?"  Harris 
replied,  he  did.  "  Did  you  see  the  plates,  and  the  en 
gravings  on  them  with  your  bodily  eyes  ?"  Harris  re 
plied,  "  Yes,  I  saw  them  with  my  eyes, — they  were 
shown  unto  me  by  the  power  of' God  and  not  of  man." 
"  But  did  you  see  them  with  your  natural, — your  bodily 
eyes,  just  as  you  see  this  pencil-case  in  my  hand  ?  Now 
say  no  or  yes  to  this."  Harris  replied, — "  Why  I  did  not 
see  them  as  I  do  that  pencil-case,  yet  I  saw  them  with  the 


CH.  XXIV. J  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  257 


Mormonism. 


eye  of  faith ;  I  saw  them  just  as  distinctly  as  I  see  any 
thing  around  me, — though  at  the  time  they  were  covered 
over  with  a  cloth." 

This  was  the  way  that  Harris  saw  the  plates,  Cowdery, 
another  of  the  witnesses,  was  one  of  the  prime  actors  in 
getting  up  this  "  cunningly  devised  fable."  Whether 
Whitmer,  the  third  witness,  was  a  deceiver,  or  one  of  the 
deceived,  I  am  unable  to  say,  but  he  and  four  of  his  broth 
ers  were  among  the  earliest  avowed  converts  to  Mormon- 
ism.  And  as  he  was  thus  privileged  because  he  assisted, to 
bring  forth  the  work,  there  can  be  but  little  doubt  that  he 
bore  the  same  relation  to  it  that  Cowdery  did.  The  de 
claration  in  the  testimony  '  that  an  angel  of  God  came 
down  from  heaven,  and  he  brought  and  laid  before  our 
eyes,  that  we  beheld  and  saw  the  plates,  and  the  engravings 
thereon,"  show  but  too  well  what  sort  of  jugglery  to  blind 
people's  eyes,  this  certificate  is.  They  seem  themselves 
not  to  have  been  satisfied  with  the  testimony  ;  and  there 
fore,  although  it  was  expressly  revealed  that  only  three 
should  see  the  plates,  and  that  it  should  be  established  by 
the  witness  of  three,*  yet  they  immediately  subjoin  the 
testimony  of  eight  additional  witnesses  in  the  following 
words:  "Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds  and  tongues, 
and  people,  unto  whom  this  work  shall  come,  that  Joseph 
Smith  Jr.,  the  author  and  proprietor  of  this  work  has 
shewn  unto  us  the  plates  of  which  hath  been  spoken, 
which  have  the  appearance  of  gold ;  and  as  many  of  the 
leaves  as  the  said  Smith  has  translated,  we  did  handle  with 
our  hands  ;  and  we  also  saw  the  engraving  thereon,  all  of 
which  has  the  appearance  of  ancient  work  and  of  curious 

*See  Book  of  Mormon,  page  548. 

22* 


258  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.  XXIV. 


Mormonism. 


workmanship.  And  thus  we  bear  record,  with  words  of 
soberness,  that  the  said  Smith  have  shown  unto  us,  for  we 
have  seen  and  hefted,  and  know  of  a  surety,  that  the  said 
Smith  has  got  the  plates  of  which  we  have  spoken.  And 
we  give  our  names  unto  the  world,  to  witness  unto  the 
world  that  which  we  have  seen :  and  we  lie  not,  God  bear 
ing  witness  of  it."  This  is  signed  by  Hiram  Page,  Jo 
Smith's  father, — two  of  his  brothers,  and  four  of  the  Whit- 
mers,  brothers  of  the  Whitmer,  who  was  one  of  the  three 
witnesses.  They  were  all  persons  deeply  interested  in  the 
success  of  this  imposture,  and  expecting  to  make  their 
fortunes  by  it.  As  I  have  before  taken  occasion  to  remark, 
Harris  was  ready  to  be  duped  by  any  thing  which  these 
jugglers  were  disposed  to  tell  him.  He  seemed  to  think 
at  length  that  he  himself  was  inspired,  and  that  revelations 
from  heaven  were  made  to  him  in  reference  to  the  most 
minute  affairs  in  life.  After  the  BOOK  OF  MORMON  was 
published  it  was  revealed  to  him  that  he  should  sell  it  for 
one  dollar  and  fifty  cents  per  copy.  But  as  it  did  not  sell 
very  briskly  at  that  price,  he  declared  that  another  revelation 
Mras  made  to  him  from  heaven,  and  that  he  was  ordered 
to  sell  the  book  for  one  dollar  per  copy.  No  matter  where 
he  went,  he  saw  visions  and  supernatural  appearances 
all  around  him.  He  told  a  gentleman  in  Palmyra, 
after  one  of  his  excursions  to  Pennsylvania,  while  the 
translation  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  going  on,  that  on 
the  way  he  met  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  walked  along 
by  the  side  of  him  in  the  shape  of  a  deer  for  two  or  three 
miles,  talking  with  him  as  familiarly  as  one  man  talks  with 
another.  With  a  knowledge  of  the  facts  that  have  now 
been  stated,  the  existence  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  can  well 
be  accounted  for,  and  also  the  success  of  this  imposture. 


L  XXV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  259 

Mormonism. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

MORMON  JESUITISM. 

Denial  of  Mrs.  Davison's  statement  in  reference  to  the  origin  of 
the  Mormon's  Bible — The  truth  of  her  statement  corroborated  by  a 
letter  from  the  Rev.  John  Storrs — By  another  from  the  Rev.  D.  R. 
Austin. 

UP  to  the  period,  in  which  the  preceding  sketch  was 
published  in  the  columns  of  the  Episcopal  Recorder,  no 
attempt  was  made,  as  far  as  our  information  extends,  to 
contradict  the  statement  of  Mrs.  Davison,  or  in  any  way 
to  invalidate  her  testimony.  Shortly  after  the  appearance 
of  the  sketch  above  referred  to,  a  small  pamphlet  was 
issued  by  one  of  the  Mormon  ministers,  who,  we  under 
stand,  bears  the  relation  of  Pastor  to  one  of  the  societies 
of  that  people,  established  in  Philadelphia,  who  call  them 
selves  «*  The  church  of  the  latter  day  saints." 

Although  we  do  not  think,  that  the  truth,  or  falsehood 
of  Mormonism,  in  any  degree  turns  upon  the  correctness,  or 
incorrectness  of  the  foregoing  statement  of  Mrs.  Davison, 
for  deceit  and  imposture  are  enstamped  upon  every  feature 
of  this  monster,  evoked  by  a  money  digger  and  a  juggler 
from  the  shades  of  darkness — still  if  her  statement  be  cor 
rect  and  is  to  be  relied  upon,  the  facts  brought  out  by 
Mrs.  Davison  would  seem  to  be  one  of  those  singular 
developments  of  divine  Providence,  by  which  impostors 


260  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XXV. 

Mormonism. 

are  confounded,  and  their  devices  brought  to  nought ;  and 
therefore  it  may  be  well  to  look  for  a  moment  at  the  argu 
ments  that  are  offered  to  disprove,  what  the  writer  of  the 
pamphlet  just  referred  to  denominates  "  THE  SPAULDING 
STORY."  The  pamphlet  itself  abounds  with  low  and 
scurrilous  remark — just  such  as  we  should  think  would  be 
likely  to  emanate  from  a  Mormon  leader.  The  principal 
points  upon  which  the  writer  rests  his  argument,  are, 

First.  The  worthless  character  of  Dr.  P.  Hurlbut — who 
was  deputed  by  a  meeting  called  at  New  Salem  to  visit 
Mrs.  Davison  and  obtain  from  her  the  manuscript  written 
by  her  husband,  Rev.  Mr.  Spaulding. 

Secondly.  That  Mrs.  Davison  neither  wrote  nor  signed 
the  letter  published  in  the  Boston  Recorder,  but  that  it  was 
the  production  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Storrs. 

Thirdly.  That  Sidney  Rigdon  did  not  join  the  Mor 
mons  nor  have  any  connection  with  them,  till  after  the 
Book  of  Mormon  was  published:  and  did  not  reside  at 
Pittsburgh  at  the  time  he  was  supposed  to  have  done  so 
by  Mrs.  Davison. 

1.  In  reference  to  the  first  point:  this  writer  depicts  the 
character  of  Dr.  Hurlbut,  as  made  up  of  dissoluteness, 
depravity,  and  crime.  He  was  for  a  considerable  period 
a  zealous  Mormon,  was  ordained  an  elder,  became  a  dis 
tinguished  preacher  among  them,  and  continued  so,  until 
they  could  endure  his  vices  no  longer  and  cast  him  out — 
then  he  turned  against  them,  and  endeavoured  to  expose 
their  deception  and  imposture.  Whether  this  be  a  slan 
der  or  true  testimony,  we  have  no  means  of  ascertaining. 
But  we  do  not  see,  that  in  either  case  it  makes  any  thing 
for  Mormonism,  or  in  the  least  affects  the  truth  of  Mrs. 
Davison's  statement.  We  can  readily  believe  that  a  sys- 


CH.  XXV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  261 


Mormonism. 


tern  of  imposture  like  that  of  Mormonism,  would  have 
charms  for  just  such  a  man  as  Hurlbut  is  described. 

2.  The  assertion  that  Mrs.  Davison  did  not  write  nor 
subscribe  the  letter  published  in  the  Boston  Recorder, 
furnishes  a  fair  specimen  of  the  Jesuitical  tricks  resorted 
to,  to  keep  up  this  imposture.  A  letter  is  inserted  in  the 
pamphlet  above  referred  to,  written  by  Mr.  John  Haven, 
in  which  a  conversation  is  related,  said  to  have  taken 
place  between  Mrs.  Davison  and  the  brother  of  the  writer, 
and  which  is  calculated  and  evidently  designed  to  carry 
the  impression  that  Mrs.  Davison  utterly  disavowed  the 
authorship  of  the  letter,  published  in  her  name  in  relation 
to  the  Spaulding  manuscript.  To  satisfy  myself  on  the 
truth  of  this  point,  I  addressed  a  letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Storrs,  an  extract  from  which  I  will  subjoin  : 

"  Hollistown,  June  28th,  1841. 

**  The  results  of  my  inquiries  from  Dr.  Ely  and  from 
Mr.  Austin  confirm  me  in  the  opinion  the  Spaulding  manu 
script  was  the  foundation  of  the  foolish  affair  called  the 
Mormon  Bible.  This  is  my  opinion  though  we  may  not 
be  able  to  prove  it  directly.  I  have  never  supposed,  I  have 
never  said  that  they  were  one  and  the  same  thing.  Only 
that  it  was  the  foundation  of  the  Mormon  Bible :  sup 
posing  that  its  story,  its  incidents,  and  names,  gave  the 
Mormon  leaders  the  idea  of  their  own  book,  and  supposing 
that  from  it  they  manufactured  the  book  about  which  so 
much  has  been  said.  So  then  in  using  the  word  '  identi 
cal1  in  relation  to  the  manuscript  and  Smith's  book,  it 
must  be  understood  in  a  modified  sense. 

We  may  never  be  able  to  prove  by  direct  testimony 
that  such  was  the  foundation  of  the  Mormon  Bible.  But 


262  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XXV. 


Mormonism. 


we  have  circumstantial  evidence  enough.  The  communi 
cation  made  to  the  world  by  Mrs.  Davison,  it  seems  to 
me  settles  the  question. 

And  then  this  testimony  is  not  at  all  invalidated  by  the 
letter  written  from  this  town  by  Mr.  John  Haven,  and  pub 
lished  in  the  pamphlet  you  sent  me,  entitled  "  the  Origin 
of  the  Spaulding  Story  concerning  the  manuscript  found." 
And  here  observe  the  sophistry  of  this  communication. 
The  questions  and  answers  from  the  letter  are  as  follows : 
*  Did  you,  Mrs.  Davison,  write  a  letter  to  John  Storrs, 
giving  an  account  of  the  origin  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  ? 
fins.  I  did  not.  Ques.  Did  you  sign  your  name  to  it  ? 
Jlns.  I  did  not ;  neither  did  I  see  the  letter  till  I  saw  it  in 
the  Boston  Recorder :  the  letter  was  never  brought  to  me 
to  sign.  Ques.  What  agency  had  you  in  having  this  letter 
sent  to  Mr.  Storrs?  rfns.  D.  R.  Austin  came  to  my 
house  and  asked  me  some  questions,  took  some  minutes 
on  paper,  and  from  these  wrote  the  letter.  Ques.  Is 
what  is  written  in  the  letter  true  ?  Jim.  In  the  main  it  is.' 
The  quibbling  here  is  palpable.  It  is  very  true  Mrs. 
Davison  did  not  write  a  letter  to  me,  and  what  is  more,  of 
course  she  did  not  sign  it.  But  this  she  did  do,  and  just 
what  I  wrote  you  in  my  former  letter  I  supposed  she  did : 
she  did  sign  her  name  to  the  original  copy  as  prepared 
from  her  statement  by  Mr.  Austin.  This  original  copy  is 
now  in  the  hands  of  Mr.  Austin.  This  he  told  me  last 
week.  But  again,  mark  another  and  important  thing  in 
this  catechism.  It  is  the  distinct  avowal  after  all,  and  pub 
lished  by  the  Mormons  themselves  that  what  she  had  said 
was  true.  "  Is  what  is  written  in  the  letter  true  ?  Jlns. 
"  In  the  main  it  is."  It  is  just  as  you  or  any  other  honest 
man  under  similar  circumstances  would  affirm  such  a  pro- 


H.  XXV.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  263 


Mormonism. 


duction  to  be  the  truth.  In  fact  she  does  not  as  I  under 
stand  from  the  questions  and  answers  disavow  a  single 
statement  made  in  the  communication  to  which  her  name 
was  affixed.  But  she  affirms  it  all  as  a  verity.  I  must 
confess  my  wonder  that  the  Mormons  should  ever  have 
published  the  above  quotations.  It  must  be  that  they 
thought  their  quibble  about  Mrs.  D.  not  signing  the  identi 
cal  piece  of  paper  sent  to  me,  would  cover  up  the  great 
and  important  fact  that,  she  affirmed  that  all  that  was  sent 
to  me  was  the  truth.  So  then  the  circumstantial  evidence 
contained  in  the  communication  published  in  the  Recorder 
some  few  years  ago  that  the  Spaulding  manuscript  was  the 
origin  of  the  golden  Bible  remains  sound. 

But  another  thing :  I  expect  we  shall  never  be  able  to 
lay  our  hands  on  the  identical  manuscript,  and  thus  prove 
by  comparison  in  the  sight  of  all  that  one  was  the  founda 
tion  or  origin  of  the  other.  But  be  this  as  it  may,  the 
very  fact  that  it  is  lost,  is  evidence  in  my  mind  that  the 
manuscript  was  the  foundation  of  the  Mormon  book.  Dr, 
Hurlbut  took  the  manuscript.  It  is  reported  in  Missouri, 
that  he  sold  it  for  four  hundred  dollars  ;  that  the  manuscript 
is  not  to  be  found.  I  must  confess  that  my  suspicions  are, 
that  a  deep  laid  plot  has  been  consummated  to  obtain  pos 
session  of  the  manuscript,  and  thus  preclude  all  possibility 
of  its  ever  being  compared  by  competent  men  with  the 
Book  of  Mormon.  At  least  my  suspicions  will  not  be  re 
moved  until  the  manuscript — and  the  whole  manuscript — 
is  returned  to  the  hands  of  its  owner.  I  am  suspicious 
that  a  deep  and  long  game  has  been  played  by  the  Mor 
mons  to  obtain  and  destroy  the  manuscript.  Some  one  has 
got  that  manuscript  and  has  got  it  secreted  from  the  public 
eye.  And  if  that  manuscript  cannot  be  found,  in  my  mind 


264  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cil.  XXV. 

Mormonism. 

will  be  proved  that  the  Mormons  have  conveyed  it  away. 
The  burden  of  proof  is  on  the  Mormons.  To  them  it  be 
longs  to  produce  the  manuscript.  If  they  have  got  the 
manuscript  and  will  not  produce  it,  it  is  plain  they  fear  its 
publication  to  the  world  will  destroy  their  pretended  reve 
lation. 

Your  brother  in  the  Lord, 

JOHN  STORKS." 


I  also  wrote  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Austin  for  information, 
who  returned  me  an  answer  from  which  I  make  the  fol 
lowing  extracts. 

"  Sturbridge,  Mass.,  June  28th,  1841. 

"  The  circumstances  which  .called  forth  the  letter  pub 
lished  in  the  Boston  Recorder  in  April  1839,  were  stated 
by  Mr.  Storrs  in  the  introduction  to  that  article.  At  his 
request  I  obtained  from  Mrs.  Davison  a  statement  of  the 
facts  contained  in  that  letter,  and  wrote  them  out  precisely 
as  she  related  them  to  me.  She  then  signed  the  paper 
with  her  own  hand  which  I  have  now  in  my  possession 
Every  fact  as  stated  in. that  letter  was  related  to  me  by  her 
in  the  order  they  are  set  down.  (There  is  one  word  mis 
printed  in  the  published  letter — instead  of  "  woman 
preacher,"  on  the  second  column,  it  should  be  Mormon 
preacher.) 

"  That  the  pamphlet  published  to  refute  the  letter 
should  contain  false  statements  is  not  surprising.  A 
scheme  got  up  in  falsehood  must  be  sustained  by  lies. 
But  the  truth  of  the  statements  contained  in  that  letter  of 
Mrs.  D.  will  remain  unshaken,  notwithstanding  all  the 
Mormons  can  do.  It  gives  a  very  clear,  consistent  and 


CH.    XXV.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  265 

Mormonism. 

rational  account  of  the  origin  of  that  abominable  piece  of 
deception  and  fraud. 

"  Mrs.  Davison  is  now  living  about  twelve  miles  from 
this  place  ;  is  an  aged  woman  and  very  infirm.  Dr.  Hurl- 
but  was  an  entire  stranger  to  her,  and  obtained  her  confi 
dence  by  means  of  the  letters  of  introduction  which  he 
brought  from  gentlemen  in  New-Salem.  He  promised  to 
return  the  manuscript  in  a  short  time.  Mrs.  D.  would 
only  consent  to  lend  it  to  him.  He  stated  some  time 
after  he  had  received  the  manuscript  that  he  had  made 
$400  out  of  it.  Mrs.  D.  has  not  the  least  doubt  now 
but  that  he  obtained  it  in  order  to  sell  it  to  the  Mormons. 
If  Dr.  H.  can  be  found,  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  the 
manuscript  may  be  traced  into  the  hands  of  the  Mormons 
— which  would  be  about  as  satisfactory  as  to  find  it.  If 
they  purchased  it  of  him,  (of  which  there  is  no  doubt) 
and  refuse  to  present  it,  the  reason  is  obvious.  I  can 
give  no  information  with  respect  to  the  present  residence 
of  Dr.  H.  I  suppose  light  on  this  point  may  be  obtained 
at  New  Salem. 

"It  is  really  wonderful  how  this  most  palpable  delu 
sion  has  spread.  The  foundation  of  it  is  the  most  weak 
and  absurd  of  any  delusion  ever  palmed  upon  the  world. 
It  is  remarkable  how  these  manias  all  tend  to  one  point. 
Perfectionism,  Unionism,  and  Mormonism,  as  they  have 
been  developed  in  this  region,  have  all  aimed  directly  at 
licentiousness.  They  feed  and  fatten  upon  one  base 
passion.  Mormonism  will  doubtless  have  its  day  and 
then  die.  Something  quite  as  absurd  will  spring  up  in 
its  place.  There  is  an  appetite  in  the  community  which 
craves  such  food.  If  it  can  be  garnished  with  the  name 
of  religion,  it  will  go  into  more  extensive  use. 
23 


266  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXV. 

Mormonism. 

"This  is  one  of  the  deepest  plots  of  the  devil.  He 
has  placed  his  golden  hook  under  the  name  of  a  **  golden 
book"  in  the  nose  of  these  miserable  fanatics,  and  is 
leading  them  in  the  direct  way  to  destruction. 

"  Yours  in  the  bonds  of  Christian  fellowship, 

"  D.  R.  AUSTIN." 

3.  In  relation  to  the  assertion,  that  Sidney  Rigdon  did 
not  embrace  Mormonism  till  after  the  publication  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon ;  and  that  he  did  not  reside  in  Pitts 
burgh  at  the  time  stated  by  Mrs.  Davison,  we  have 
some  remarks  to  offer  in  a  subsequent  chapter. 

If  Rigdon  did  not  reside  there  at  the  time,  still  in  ac 
cordance  with  Mrs.  D's  suggestion,  a  copy  might  have  been 
made  of  Mr.  Spaulding's  manuscript,  which  subsequently 
came  into  his  hands.  This  copy,  even  if  Rigdon  had  no 
hand  in  preparing  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  was  wholly 
ignorant  of  the  existence  of  Mr.  Spaulding's  manuscript, 
might  have  reached  Smith  in  some  other  way.  It  is 
enough  to  know  that  the  one  was  the  foundation  of  the 
other,  no  matter  who  the  agents  in  the  imposture  are. 
Even  if  it  could  be  proved  that  Rigdon  had  no  knowledge 
of  the  manuscript,  and  no  hand  whatever  in  preparing  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  this  would  in  no  respect  invalidate  Mrs. 
Davison's  testimony,  or  show  that  Mr.  Spaulding's  his 
torical  romance  was  not  the  foundation  of  that  book. 
Mrs.  Davison  merely  conjectures  that  Rigdon  must  have 
been  the  agent — and  that  from  circumstantial  evidence — 
but  she  knows  that  the  outline  of  her  husband's  histori 
cal  romance  is  actually  the  basis — the  manifest  substratum 
of  the  Mormon  Bible. 

This  point  is  made  very  clear  bv  her  testimony,  that, 


CH.  XXV.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  267 


Mormonism. 


in  some  way  or  other,  Smith  and  his  coadjutors  obtained  a 
copy  of  Mr.  Spaulding's  manuscript,  which  evidently 
forms  the  basis  of  this  pretended  bible,  and  fastens  upon  it 
the  undoubted  mark  of  imposture. 

But  were  not  this  the  case — had  Smith  and  those  as 
sociated  with  him  no  such  basis,  on  which  to  build  the 
scheme  developed  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  this  would 
in  no  way  strengthen  the  claims  which  this  volume  sets  up 
for  a  divine  origin.  The  book  itself  is  full  of  internal 
evidence  of  imposture  and  fraud. 

If  the  reader  can  have  patience  to  follow  us  we  will 
endeavour  in  the  two  subsequent  chapters  to  furnish  him 
with  an  outline  of  the  principal  topics  contained  in  the 
Book  of  Mormon. 


268  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.  XXVI. 

Mormonism. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

ANALYSIS  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON. 

ACCORDING  to  the  intimation  given  in  the  last  -chapter, 
we  proceed  to  furnish  our  readers  with  a  brief  outline 
of  the  contents  of  that  mysterious  volume  whose  origin 
and  history  we  have  already  given,  and  which,  as  we 
have  seen,  has  exerted  no  small  influence  in  imparting  a 
degree  of  plausibility  to  the  claims  set  up  by  this  sect, 
and  in  gaining  for  them  among  the  superstitious  and  the 
credulous,  hosts  of  converts.  I  have  before  me  a  copy 
of  the  BOOK  OF  MORMON,  which  I  have  read  through  in 
order  to  furnish  the  following  analysis.  Since  reading 
this  volume  of  nearly  six  hundred  pages,  I  am  more  than 
ever  convinced  that  there  were  several  hands  employed  in 
its  preparation.  There  are  certainly  striking  marks  of 
genius  and  literary  skill  displayed  in  the  management  of 
the  main  story — while  in  some  of  the  details  and  hortatory 
parts  there  are  no  less  unequivocal  marks  of  bungling  and 
botch  work. 

As  I  have  already  stated,  this  volume  consists  of  fifteen 
separate  books,  which  profess  to  have  been  written  at  differ 
ent  periods,  and  by  different  authors,  whose  names  they  res 
pectively  bear  :  all  these  authors,  however,  belonged  to  the 
same  people,  and  were  successively  raised  up  by  Jehovah, 


CH.    XXVI.]  GLEA.NINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  269 

Mormonism. 

and  by  him  inspired  to  carry  on  the  progress  of  the  narrative, 
and  deposit  the  record  when  made  upon  metallic  plates  in 
the  same  ark  of  testimony  which  contained  the  plates  handed 
down  by  their  predecessors.  The  first  book  in  the 
volume  is  called  the  Book  of  Nephi:  it  contains  seven  dis 
tinct  chapters,  and  opens  with  an  account  of  Lehi,  the 
father  of  Nephi.  Nephi,  the  writer  of  this  first  book,  ap 
pears  to  be  the  grand  hero  of  this  epic.  His  father,  Lehi, 
resided  in  Jerusalem — was  a  devout  man,  and  one  that 
feared  God.  His  mother's  name  was  Sariah — and  the 
names  of  his  three  brothers  were  Laman,  Lemuel,  and 
Sam.  The  narrative  commences  with  the  first  year  of  the 
reign  of  Zedekiah,  king  of  Judah.  During  this  year  the 
prophets  of  the  most  high  God  came  and  uttered  such 
fearful  predictions  in  relation  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusa 
lem,  that  Lehi  became  greatly  alarmed  for  the  city  and  for 
his  people.  He  was  so  impressed  with  the  messages 
which  the  Hebrew  seers  proclaimed,  that  he  was  led  to 
go  and  pray  with  great  fervency  before  the  Lord.  While 
in  this  solemn  act  of  prayer,  there  came  down  a  pillar  of 
fire  and  rested  upon  a  rock  before  him,  blazing  forth  in 
awful  majesty,  and  speaking  to  him  out  of  the  flames. 
Awed  and  terrified  by  this  divine  manifestation,  he  went 
home  and  cast  himself  upon  his  bed  overwhelmed  with 
anxious  thoughts  and  fearful  forebodings.  While  he  lay 
there  thus  meditating  upon  what  he  had  seen,  he  was  sud 
denly  carried  away  in  a  vision,  and  saw  the  heavens 
opened,  and  God  sitting  upon  his  throne,  "  surrounded  by 
numberless  concourses  of  angels."  "  And  it  came  to 
pass,"  I  here  use  the  language  of  Nephi,  (page  6,)  «« that 
he  saw  one  descending  out  of  the  midst  of  heaven.  And 
23* 


270  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXVI. 


Mormonism. 


he  beheld  that  his  lustre  was  above  that  of  the  sun  at  noon 
day  ;  and  he  saw  twelve  others  following  him,  and  their 
brightness  did  exceed  that  of  the  stars  in  the  firmament ; 
and  they  came  down  and  went  forth  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth ;  and  the  first  came  and  stood  before  my  father,  and 
gave  unto  him  a  book,  and  bade  him  that  he  should  read. 
And  it  came  to  pass  as  he  read,  he  was  filled  with  the  Spi 
rit  of  the  Lord,  and  he  read,  saying,  Wo,  wo  unto  Jeru 
salem  !  for  I  have  seen  thine  abominations  ;  yea  and  many 
things  did  my  father  read  concerning  Jerusalem — that  it 
should  be  destroyed,  and  the  inhabitants  thereof,  many 
should  perish  by  the  sword,  and  many  should  be  carried 
away  captive  into  Babylon."  Lehi,  after  this  vision,  be 
came  himself  a  prophet,  and  predicted  the  overthrow  of 
the  Holy  City ;  on  account  of  which  he  was  persecuted 
by  the  Jews.  While  they  were  plotting  to  destroy  him, 
he  had  another  vision,  by  which  he  was  instructed  to  take 
his  family  and  depart  into  the  wilderness.  He  immediately 
obeyed,  leaving  his  house  and  land  and  gold  and  silver  and 
precious  things  behind.  In  his  journeyings  he  came  near 
the  shore  of  the  Red  Sea,  and  at  length  pitched  his  tent  in 
a  valley  beside  a  river  of  water.  His  two  eldest  sons 
were  quite  unbelieving,  and  thought  it  absurd  that  their 
father  should  leave  all  his  comforts  behind,  and  come  to 
dwell  in  a  tent  in  the  wilderness.  But  Nephi  who  was 
the  third  son,  was  piously  disposed,  and  being  led  to  seek 
the  face  of  the  Lord  in  prayer,  had  a  revelation  from  God 
— that  he  should  be  led  to  a  land  of  promise,  and  become 
a  teacher  and  ruler  over  his  brethren. 

After  this,  Lehi  also  had  another  vision,  in  which  he 
was  commanded  to  send  Nephi  and  his  brethren  back  to 


CH.  XXVI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  271 

Mormonism. 

Jerusalem  to  obtain  "  the  record  of  the  Jews,  and  also  a 
genealogy  of  his  forefathers,  engraven  upon  plates  of 
brass.91  This  was  a  mission  attended  with  great  danger, 
and  replete  with  sundry  adventures  of  a  marvellous  char 
acter.  After  the  three  brethren  had  reached  Jerusalem, 
they  cast  lots  to  decide  which  should  go  to  Laban,  who 
seems  to  have  been  the  keeper  of  these  sacred  deposites, 
and  ask  for  the  records.  The  lot  fell  upon  Laman.  He 
was  received  very  roughly  by  Laban,  and  had  to  flee  from 
his  presence  for  his  life,  without  attaining  the  object  of  his 
wishes.  The  two  elder  brothers  now  determined  to  aban 
don  the  object  of  their  mission  and  go  back  to  their  father ; 
but  Nephi,  full  of  faith,  wished  still  to  persevere,  and 
therefore  proposed  that  they  should  go  to  their  former  re 
sidence  and  collect  together  the  gold  and  silver  and  pre 
cious  things  belonging  to  their  father,  and  endeavour  to 
make  an  impression  upon  Laban's  mind  by  the  offer  of  all 
these,  if  he  would  give  them  "  the  plates  of  brass."  Laban 
was  pleased  with  the  exhibition  of  their  treasures,  and 
determined  to  slay  them,  in  order  to  possess  their  wealth. 
They  fled,  however,  into  the  wilderness,  and  hid  them 
selves  in  the  cavity  of  a  rock.  The  two  elder  brothers 
now  became  utterly  indignant  with  Nephi,  and  smote  him 
with  a  rod,  because  he  had  led  them  into  such  an  adven 
ture.  An  angel  of  God,  however,  appeared,  and  rebuked 
them — enjoining  it  upon  them  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem  again, 
and  not  to  give  over  the  enterprise  upon  which  they  had 
embarked — assuring  them  that  the  Lord  would  deliver  La- 
ban  into  their  hands.  Notwithstanding  this  divine  reproof, 
the  two  elder  brothers  felt  rather  sorely  towards  Nephi, 
and  went  up  again  towards  Jerusalem  quite  reluctantly. 
When  they  reached  the  walls  of  the  city,  they  positively 


272  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.  XXVI. 


Mormonism. 


refused  to  go  any  farther.  Nephi,  however,  offered  to 
go  again  to  the  house  of  Laban.  He  proposed  that  they 
should  hide  without  the  walls,  and  wait  till  his  return.  It 
was  night ;  and  Nephi  stole  carefully  into  the  city,  direct 
ing  his  steps  towards  the  house  of  Laban.  As  he  drew 
near  his  residence,  however,  he  found  a  man  stretched  out 
on  the  ground,  drunk  with  wine.  Upon  examination,  he 
found  it  was  Laban  himself.  He  was  armed  with  a  sword, 
the  hilt  of  which  was  "  of  pure  gold,  and  the  workman 
ship  exceeding  fine."  Nephi  drew  the  sword  fi>  ^  its 
scabbard,  and  as  he  held  it  up,  he  felt  constrained  by  the 
Spirit  to  kill  Laban.  He  had  to  struggle  some  time  with 
the  natural  tenderness  of  his  feelings,  but  his  desire  to  obey 
God  prevailed,  and  he  therefore  "  took  Laban  by  the  hair 
of  the  head,  and  smote  off  his  head  with  his  own  sword." 
He  then  stript  off  the  garments  of  Laban,  and  put  them  on 
himself,  and  girded  himself  with  his  armour,  and  "  went 
forth  towards  the  treasury  of  Laban,"  and  as  he  went, 
"  he  saw  the  servant  of  Laban  that  had  the  keys  of  the 
treasury.  This  servant  mistook  Nephi,  who  tried  to  imi 
tate  the  voice  of  Laban,  for  his  own  master,  and  readily 
took  out  *•  the  engravings  which  were  upon  the  plates  of 
brass"  and  carried  them  without  the  walls.  When  the 
servant  discovered  the  mistake,  he  was  very  much  fright 
ened — but  at  length  was  prevailed  upon  to  accompany 
these  adventurers  into  the  wilderness  :  therefore  having 
obtained  the  object  of  their  wishes,  they  returned  to  the 
tent  of  their  father. 

Lehi  now  examined,  at  his  leisure,  the  records  engraven 
upon  the  plates  of  brass,  and  found  that  they  contained  the 
five  books  of  Moses,  "  and  also  a  record  of  the  Jews  from 
the  beginning  even  down  to  the  commencement  of  the 


CH.    XXVI.]  GLEANINGS   BY    THE    WAY.  273 


Mormonism. 


reign  of  Zedekiah,  and  also  many  prophecies  spoken  by 
the  mouth  of  Jeremiah."  He  also  found  a  genealogy  of 
his  fathers,  from  which  he  learned  that  he  was  a  descend 
ant  of  Joseph. 

Here  I  cannot  but  remark  that  it  is  astonishing  that  he 
had  not  found  out  before  this  to  what  tribe  he  belonged ; 
and  it  is  not  a  little  remarkable  that  as  the  sons  of  Joseph, 
Ephraim,  and  Manassah,  were  appointed  to  represent  two 
tribes,  in  the  place  of  Joseph  and  Levi,  he  had  not  told  us 
from  which  of  these  descendants  he  sprang.  We  were 
all  along  at  a  loss  to  know  what  sort  of  officer  Laban  was, 
but  here  we  are  told  at  this  stage  of  the  narrative  :  "  Thus 
my  father  Lehi  did  discover  the  genealogy  of  his  fathers. 
And  Laban  also  was  a  descendant  of  Joseph,  wherefore  he 
and  his  fathers  kept  the  records."  This  seems  to  us  quite 
a  non  sequitur. 

But  to  proceed.  Upon  obtaining  these  plates  of  brass, 
Lehi  began  to  be  "  filled  with  the  spirit,  and  to  prophecy 
concerning  his  seed ;  that  these  plates  of  brass  should  go 
forth  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people, 
which  were  of  his  seed.  Wherefore,  he  said  that  these 
plates  of  brass  should  never  perish  ;  neither  should  they 
be  dimmed  any  more  by  time." 

Soon  after  this  Nephi  had  a  very  wonderful  vision, 
which  he  told  to  his  two  sons,  by  way  of  warning  the 
two  elder,  Laman  and  Lemuel,  of  whom  he  had  great 
fears — as  they  were  disposed  to  be  unbelieving  and  rebel 
lious.  This  vision  presented  an  allegorical  representation. 
Lehi  declared  that  he  saw  a  man  dressed  in  a  white  robe, 
who  came  and  stood  before  him,  and  then  bade  him  follow 
him.  He  did  so.  The  white  robed  guide  led  him  through 
a  long,  dark,  and  dreary  waste.  After  travelling  on  for 


274  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXVI. 

M  or  monism. 

many  hours  in  darkness  he  began  to  pray  unto  the  Lord ; 
and  the  Lord  then  led  him  into  a  large,  spacious  field,  in 
the  midst  of  which  he  saw  "a  tree  whose  fruit  was  desira 
ble  to  make  one  happy."  He  partook  of  this  fruit,  which 
was  intensely  white,  "  exceeding  all  the  whiteness  he  had 
ever  seen."  As  soon  as  he  had  partaken  of  the  fruit, 
"  his  soul  was  filled  with  exceeding  great  joy."  This  led 
him  to  wish  that  his  family  should  come  and  partake  of 
the  same.  While  looking  around  to  see  if  he  could  dis 
cover  his  family,  he  beheld  a  river  of  water,  which  ran 
along  near  the  tree  of  whose  fruit  he  had  been  partaking. 
At  a  short  distance  he  beheld  the  head  of  this  stream,  and 
near  it  his  wife  and  two  younger  sons,  and  they  stood  as 
if  they  knew  not  whither  they  should  go :  and  he  called  out 
unto  them  with  a  loud  voice  to  approach  the  tree  and  par 
take  the  fruit  thereof,  and  they  came.  And  then  his  anx 
ieties  were  awake  for  his  two  elder  sons,  whom  at  length 
he  discovered  in  the  distance,  near  the  head  of  the  stream, 
but  he  could  not  induce  them  to  come  to  him  or  approach 
the  tree.  And  then  he  beheld  a  rod  of  iron  extending 
along  the  bank  of  the  river,  leading  to  the  tree  by  which 
he  stood :  and  also  "  a  straight  and  narrow  path,  which 
came  along  by  the  rod  of  iron  to  the  tree.  And  it  also 
led  oy  the  head  of  the  fountain,  unto  a  large  and  spacious 
field,  as  if  it  had  been  a  world,  and  he  saw  numberless 
concourses  of  people  :  many  of  whom  were  pressing  for 
wards,  that  they  might  obtain  the  path  which  led  unto  the 
tree  by  which  he  stood."  As  soon  as  those  who  were 
advancing  entered  this  narrow  path  they  encountered  **  an 
exceeding  great  mist  of  darkness,"  so  that  many  lost  their 
way,  while  others  caught  hold  of  the  end  of  the  rod  of  iron, 
and  pressed  forward  through  the  mist,  clinging  to  the  rod, 


CH.    XXVI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  275 


Mormonism. 


and  following  it  until  they  came  into  the  light  amid  which 
the  tree  stood,  and  partook  of  its  fruit.  The  persons  who 
thus  approached  the  tree,  after  they  had  partaken  of  the 
fruit,  looked  around  and  some  of  them  seemed  ashamed. 
"  Lehi  also  cast  his  eyes  round  about,  and  beheld  on  the 
other  side  of  the  river  of  water,  a  great  and  spacious  build 
ing  :  and  it  stood  as  it  were  in  the  air :  and  it  was  filled 
with  people  both  old  and  young,  both  male  and  female  ; 
and  their  manner  of  dress  was  exceeding  fine  ;  and  they 
were  in  the  attitude  of  mocking  and  pointing  their  fingers 
towards  those  which  had  come  at,  and  were  partaking  of 
the  fruit."  This  was  what  caused  some  who  had  come 
to  the  tree  to  be  filled  with  shame,  and  to  fall  away.  He 
saw  continual  multitudes  pressing  forward  towards  the 
tree,  and  others  towards  the  great,  and  spacious  building. 
With  all  his  persuasion  Lehi  could  not  induce  his  two 
eldest  sons  to  come  and  partake  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree, 
therefore  he  had  great  fears  in  relation  to  them. 

After  relating  this  vision,  Lehi  began  to  prophecy  in  re 
lation  to  the  Saviour,  and  told  very  distinctly  what  is  re 
lated  in  the  New  Testament  about  him.  Nephi,  however, 
became  very  anxious  to  see  the  tree  of  which  his  father 
had  told,  and  at  length  he  was  gratified.  The  same  vision 
was  repeated  to  him,  and  he  obtained  also  from  the  spirit 
of  the  Lord  the  interpretation  thereof.  The  spirit  com 
manded  him  to  look.  He  did  so,  and  first  he  beheld  Jeru 
salem — then  Nazareth — and  "  in  the  city  of  Nazareth,  a 
virgin  exceeding  fair  and  white."  And  then  he  saw  the 
heavens  open,  and  an  angel  came  down,  and  stood  before 
him,  and  said,  "the  virgin  which  thou  seestris  the  mother 
of  God,  after  the  manner  of  the  flesh."  She  was  carried 
away  in  the  spirit,  and  after  awhile  she  returned  bearing  a 


276  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXVI. 

Mormonism. 

child  in  her  arms,  and  the  angel  said  to  him,  "  Behold  the 
Lamb  of  God,  yea  even  the  eternal  Father !  Knowest 
thou  the  meaning  of  the  tree  which  thy  father  saw  ?  And 
I  answered  him,  saying:  Yea,  it  is  the  love  of  God." 
Afterwards  he  looked  and  saw  the  son  of  God  going  forth 
among  the  children  of  men.  He  then  saw  in  succession 
all  the  miracles  of  Christ — all  the  events  of  his  life — the 
scenes  that  followed  his  crucifixion — and  the  whole  his 
tory  of  the  Christian  Church  up  to  the  present  time — 
beyond  which  the  deponent  Nephi  sayeth  not. 

The  tree  was  the  love  of  God  in  Christ — the  rod  of 
iron  leading  to  it  was  the  word  of  God — the  mist  and 
darkness,  that  blinded  the  eyes  of  those  going  to  the  tree, 
were  the  temptations  of  the  devil — the  large  and  spacious 
building  was  the  pride  and  vain  imaginations  of  the  chil 
dren  of  men. 

After  this  protracted  vision,  Nephi  returned  to  the  tent 
of  his  father,  and  found  his  brethren  disputing  about  the 
allegorical  sense  of  the  vision  of  their  father  Lehi.  He 
of  course  was  now  prepared  to  enlighten  them.  They 
asked  him  "  what  meaneth  the  river  of  water  which  our 
father  saw  ?"  and  he  replied,  "  The  water  was  filthiness. 
So  much  was  my  father's  mind  swallowed  up  in  other 
things,  that  he  beheld  not  the  filthiness  of  the  water,  and 
I  said  unto  them,  that  it  was  an  awful  gulf  which  separateth 
the  wicked  from  the  tree  of  life,  and  also  from  the  saints  of 
God — a  representation  of  hell." 

I  have  neglected  to  mention  that  previous  to  Lehi's 
vision,  Nephi  and  his  brethren  were  commissioned  to  go 
up  to  Jerusalem  the  second  time,  to  persuade  Ishmael  and 
his  five  daughters  to  join  his  father  in  the  wilderness. 
The  fifth  chapter  opens  with  a  tender  scene,  in  which 


CH.  XXVI.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  277 

Mormonism. 

Nephi  and  his  brethren  are  married  to  the  daughters  of 
Ishmael.  Immediately  after,  Lehi  received  a  command 
to  strike  his  tent  and  journey  on  into  the  wilderness.  And 
when  he  arose  the  next  morning  and  went  forth  to  the  tent 
door,  «*  to  his  great  astonishment  he  beheld  upon  the 
ground  a  round  ball  of  curious  workmanship,  and  it  was  of 
fine  brass.  And  within  the  ball  were  two  spindles  ;  and 
the  one  pointed  the  way  whither  we  should  go  into  the 
wilderness."  They  travelled  on  «'  for  the  space  of  four 
days  nearly  a  south  east  direction."  Various  trials  oc 
curred  in  their  journey.  The  elder  brothers  uniformly 
murmured,  and  Nephi  was  uniformly  submissive.  When 
in  extremity  the  brass  ball  was  their  guide,  pointing  out 
the  way,  and  exhibiting,  inscribed  on  its  sides,  the  various 
intelligence  they  needed  visible  at  proper  times.  Ishmael 
died  in  the  wilderness,  where  they  sojourned  for  the  space 
of  eight  years.  At  length  they  pitched  their  tents  by 
the  sea  shore.  Here  Nephi  was  called  to  ascend  a  high 
mountain.  There  the  Lord  met  him,  and  commanded 
him  to  construct  a  ship  to  carry  his  people  across  the 
waters  to  the  promised  land.  He  commenced  the  con 
struction  of  this  ship  in  the  face  of  much  opposition,  and 
of  many  difficulties,  being  quite  ignorant  of  the  art  of  ship 
building,  and  his  brethren  at  the  same  time  ridiculing  and 
opposing  him.  But  the  Lord  helped  him,  so  that  ulti 
mately  his  brethren  not  only  desisted  from  their  opposi 
tion,  but  united  in  assisting  him  to  complete  it ;  and  then 
they  embarked  with  all  their  stock  of  seeds,  animals,  and 
provisions.  During  the  voyage  Nephi's  elder  brothers 
began  again  to  be  rebellious.  They  bound  him  with 
cords,  and  treated  him  with  great  cruelty.  They,  how 
ever,  soon  encountered  a  terrible  gale,  and  were  driven 

24 


278  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [cH.  XXVI. 

Mormonism. 

back  from  their  course.  The  brazen  ball  which  had 
miraculously  guided  them  through  the  wilderness,  and 
which  was  now  a  compass  to  steer  by,  ceased  to  work, 
and  they  were  in  the  most  awful  peril.  For  a  long  time 
their  fate  seemed  suspended,  and  their  destiny  doubtful ; 
but  the  power  of  God  at  length  softened  the  hearts  of 
Laman  and  Lemuel,  who  released  Nephi  from  his  con 
finement,  and  then  again  every  thing  went  on  smoothly, 
and  they  soon  reached  the  land  of  promise,  which  of 
course  was  America,  where  '*  they  found  beasts  of  every 
kind  in  the  forest,  both  the  cow,  and  the  ox,  and  the  ass, 
and  the  horse,  and  the  goat,  and  the  wild  goat,  and  all 
manner  of  wild  animals  for  the  use  of  men."  And  "  all 
manner  of  ore,  both  of  gold  and  silver,  and  copper."  Nephi 
by  the  command  of  the  Lord  made  metallic  plates  soon 
after  his  arrival  in  America  of  this  ore,  on  which  he  re 
corded  their  peregrinations,  adventures,  and  all  the  prophe 
cies  which  God  gave  him  concerning  the  future  destinies 
of  his  people  and  the  human  race.  These  plates  were  to 
be  kept  for  the  instruction  of  the  people  of  the  land,  and 
for  other  purposes  known  to  the  Lord. 

The  second  book  of  Nephi  consists  of  fifteen  chapters. 
It  opens  with  an  account  of  Lehi's  death,  who,  previous 
to  his  decease,  calls  all  his  children  around  him  and  their 
descendants,  and  reminds  them  of  God's  goodness  in 
having  brought  them  to  the  promised  land,  and  gives 
each  a  patriarchal  blessing,  uttering  sundry  predictions  in 
reference  to  their  future  destinies.  After  the  death  of 
Lehi,  Laman  and  Lemuel  undertook  to  destroy  Nephi, 
who  thereupon  fled  into  the  wilderness,  taking  along  with 
him  his  own  family,  his  brother  Sam,  and  his  younger 
brothers,  Jacob  and  Joseph,  who  were  born  after  his  father 


CH.  XXVI.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE   WAY.  279 


Mormonism. 


went  out  from  Jerusalem,  and  their  families.  He  also  took 
along  with  him  the  plates  of  brass,  and  the  ball  that 
guided  them  in  their  former  wanderings  in  the  wilder 
ness  by  the  Red  Sea,  and  was  their  compass  to  steer  by 
across  the  ocean.  Being  thus  separated  they  became 
the  heads  of  separate  tribes.  The  Nephites  soon  grew 
into  a  numerous  people,  and  built  a  temple  "like  unto 
Solomon's."  They,  like  their  father  Nephite,  for  many 
generations  were  good  chri'stians,  hundreds  of  years  be 
fore  Christ  was  born,  practising  baptism  and  other  Chris 
tian  usages.  Nephi  here  accounts  for  the  color  of  the 
aborigines.  It  was  the  curse  of  God  upon  the  descend 
ants  of  his  elder  brothers  on  account  of  their  disobedience. 
"  Wherefore  as  they  were  white,  and  exceeding  fair  and 
delightsome,  that  they  might  not  be  enticing  unto  my  peo- 
pl£,  therefore  the  Lord  God  did  cause  a  skin  of  blackness 
to  come  upon  them."  A  curse  was  also  pronounced  upon 
intermarriages  with  them.  Nephi  also  declares  that  on 
account  of  the  curse  of  God  upon  them  "  they  did  be 
come  an  idle  people,  full  of  mischief  and  subtlety,  and 
did  seek  in  the  wilderness  for  beasts  of  prey." 

In  this  book  is  :ilso  introduced  "  the  words  of  Jacob, 
the  brother  of  Nephi,  which  he  spake  unto  the  people  of 
Nephi."  He  predicts  the  coming  of  Christ,  and  the  re 
turn  of  the  Jews  from  dispersion  upon  embracing  the 
gospel.  Nephi  then  takes  up  the  subject,  and  transcribes 
several  chapters  from  Isaiah  by  way  of  corroboration. 
This  is  followed  by  a  long  harangue,  setting  forth  all  the 
peculiar  theology  of  the  New  Testament.  He  then  pre 
dicts  the  appearance  of  a  great  prophet,  and  a  marvellous 
book  which  he  shall  bring  to  light.  The  book  of  course 
is  the  golden  Bible,  and  the  prophet  Jo  Smith.  "  Where- 


280  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXVI. 


Mormonism. 


fore,"  continues  he,  ««  at  that  day  when  the  book  shall  be 
delivered  unto  the  man  of  whom  I  have  spoken,  the  book 
shall  be  hid  from  the  eyes  of  the  world,  that  the  eyes  of 
none  shall  behold  it,  save  it  be  that  three  witnesses  shall 
behold  it  by  the  power  of  God,  besides  him  to  whom 
the  book  shall  be  delivered :  and  they  shall  testify  to  the 
truth  of  the  book,  and  the  things  therein."  This  would 
seem  to  be  directly  in  the  teeth  of  what  actually  happened, 
for  as  we  have  seen  in  a  former  number  there  were  eight 
other  witnesses  besides  the  three,  who  declared  that  they 
saw  these  mysterious  plates.  To  elude  this  difficulty 
a  saving  clause  is  thrown  into  this  chapter  to  this  effect. 
"  And  there  is  none  other  which  shall  view  it,  save  it  be 
a  few,  according  to  the  will  of  God,  to  bear  testimony  of 
his  word  unto  the  children  of  men."  The  reason  is  also 
here  assigned  why  the  plates  are  not  spread  before  the 
learned — it  is  to  teach  them  humility !  An  unlearned 
man  is  chosen  to  transcribe  the  hieroglyphics,  or  words 
of  the  book,  that  the  learned  may  read  them.  The 
learned  refuse  to  read  the  hieroglyphics,  unless  they  can 
see  the  plates  whence  they  are  taken.  This  God  will  not 
permit.  He  has  no  need  of  learned  men.  He  is  able  to 
do  his  own  work.  He  will  therefore  make  use  of  the  un 
learned  to  bring  these  hidden  things  to  light.  The  pro 
phet,  though  an  unlearned  man,  will  be  competent 
through  the  power  of  God,  not  only  to  transcribe  but  to 
translate  the  book. 

Nephi  discards  altogether  the  idea  that  our  present 
revelation  is  complete,  or  that  our  sacred  books  contain 
the  whole  canon  of  Scripture.  He  predicts  that  the  Book 
of  Mormon  will  meet  with  opposition, — that  many  of  the 
Gentiles  would  say  upon  its  appearance, — "  A  Bible,  a 


CH.    XXVI.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  281 

Mormonism. 

Bibl§,  we  have  got  a  Bible,  and  there  cannot  be  any  more 
Bible.  Thou  fool,  that  shall  say,  a  Bible,  we  have  got  a 
Bible,  and  we  need  no  more  Bible.  Have  ye  obtained  a 
Bible  save  it  were  by  the  Jews  ?  Know  ye  not  that  there 
are  more  nations  than  one  ?  Know  ye  not  that  I,  the 
Lord  your  God  have  created  all  men,  and  that  I  remem 
ber  they  which  are  upon  the  isles  of  the  sea  ;  and  that  I 
rule  in  the  heavens  above,  and  in  the  earth  beneath  ;  and 
I  bring  forth  my  word  unto  the  children  of  men,  yea  even 
upon  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  ?  Wherefore  murmur 
ye,  because  that  ye  shall  receive  more  of  my  word  ? 
Know  ye  not  that  the  testimony  of  two  nations  is  a  wit 
ness  unto  you  that  I  am  God,  that  I  remember  one  nation 
like  unto  another  ?  Wherefore  I  speak  the  same  words 
unto  one  nation  like  unto  another.  And  when  the  two 
nations  shall  run  together,  the  testimony  of  the  two 
nations  shall  run  together  also.  And  I  do  this  that  I  may 
prove  unto  many  that  I  am  the  same  yesterday  to-day 
and  forever,  and  that  I  speak  forth  my  words  according  to 
my  own  pleasure.  And  because  that  I  have  spoken  one 
word,  ye  need  not  suppose  that  I  cannot  speak  another  ; 
for  my  work  is  not  yet  finished,  neither  shall  it  be  until 
the  end  of  man ;  neither  from  that  time  henceforth  and 
forever.  Wherefore  because  ye  have  a  Bible  ye  need 
not  suppose  that  it  contains  all  my  words  ;  neither  need 
ye  to  suppose  that  I  have  not  caused  more  to  be  written  ; 
for  I  command  all  men  both  in  the  east  and  in  the  west, 
and  in  the  north  and  in  the  sonth,  and  in  the  Islands  of 
the  sea,  that  they  shall  write  those  words  I  speak  unto 
them.  Behold  I  shall  speak  unto  the  Jews  and  they  shall 

write  it, — unto  the  Nephites,  and  they  shall  write  it, 

24* 


282  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.  XXVI. 

Mormonism. 

unto  the  other  tribes  of  the  house  of  Israel  which  I  Jiave 
led  away,  and  they  shall  write  it ;  and  unto  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth  and  they  shall  write  it.  And  the  Jews  shall 
have  the  words  of  the  Nephites,  and  the  Nephites  the 
words  of  the  Jews.  And  the  Nephites  and  the  Jews 
shall  have  the  words  of  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel,  &c." 
This  we  consider  one  of  the  most  pernicious  features  of 
this  HISTORICAL  ROMANCE, — that  it  claims  for  itself  an 
entire  equality  in  point  of  divine  authority  with  the 
sacred  canon.  It  is  not  only  calculated  to  deceive  and  de 
lude  the  credulous,  and  marvel  loving,  but  to  strengthen 
the  cause  of  infidelity. 

The  only  remaining  thing  worthy  of  note  in  this  second 
Book  of  Nephi,  is  the  prediction  of  the  ultimate  con 
version  of  the  Indians,  who  are  a  part  of  the  lost  tribes  of 
Israel,  or  descendants  of  Nephi,  to  Christianity,  through 
the  influence  of  Mormonism,  and  that  soon  after  this 
event  they  would  change  their  colour,  and  become  "  a 
white  and  delightsome  people."  The  period  occupied 
by  the  events  related  in  this  Book  of  Nephi,  is  fifty 
five  years. 

The  next  book  in  course  is  the  Book  of  Jacob,  one  of 
the  younger  brothers  of  Nephi ;  which  contains  five 
chapters.  This  book  gives  an  account  of  the  ordaining 
of  Jacob  by  Nephi,  to  be  priest  over  the  people,  and  the 
particulars  of  Nephi's  death.  It  also  relates  the  circum 
stance  of  Jacob's  confounding  a  man  who  rose  up  among 
them  and  sought  to  overthrow  the  doctrine  of  Christ  ; 
and  contains  a  specimen  of  Jacob's  preaching.  One  of 
the  arguments  by  which  he  endeavoured  to  reclaim  the 
Nephites  from  certain  prevailing  sins,  was  that  if  they 


w 

CH.  XXVI.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  283 

Mormonism. 

did  not  repent,  the  curse  of  God  would  light  upon  them 
and  they  would  become  as  dark  coloured  as  the  Laman- 
ites.  Sundry  efforts  were  made  by  the  benevolent 
Nephites  "  to  reclaim  and  restore  the  Lamanites  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth."  But  it  was  all  to  no  purpose. 
They  continued  to  delight  in  wars  and  bloodshed,  and 
cherished  an  eternal  hatred  against  their  brethren.  To 
ward  off  their  incursions,  the  people  of  Nephi  had  to 
fortify  and  protect  their  land  with  a  strong  military  force. 

Jacob,  who  had  brought  up  his  son  Enos  «« in  the 
nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord,"  when  he  saw  his 
own  decease  approaching,  gave  him  the  plates  and  left 
him  successor  in  office  over  the  people  of  Nephi. 

The  Book  of  Enos  is  short,  as  is  also  the  two  follow 
ing  books  of  Jarom  and  Omni,  containing  little  except  an 
account  of  the  transmission  of  the  plates  from  one  genera 
tion  to  another  till  the  time  of  king  Benjamin,  about  320 
years  after  the  flight  of  Lehi  from  Jerusalem.  During  the 
latter  part  of  this  period,  many  wars  took  place  between 
the  people  of  Nephi  and  the  Lamanites ;  so  that  Mosiah, 
then  king,  was  warned  to  emigrate  into  a  new  region,  or 
district  of  the  wilderness — into  a  land  called  Zarahemla. 
After  reaching  there  they  discovered  that  the  people  of 
Zarahemla  were  also  Jews  who  came  from  Jerusalem  at 
the  time  that  Zedekiah,  king  of  Judah,  was  carried  away 
captive  into  Babylon,  and  that  they  were  also  brought  by 
the  hand  of  the  Lord  across  the  great  waters.  The 
Lamanites  at  this  period  are  described  as  "  a  wild,  fero 
cious,  and  blood-thirsty  people,  wandering  about  in  the 
wilderness  with  a  short  skin  girded  about  their  loins,  and 
their  heads  shaven,  and  their  skill  was  in  the  bow  and  the 


284  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.   XXVI. 

Mormonism. 

scimitar  and    the    axe.      And    many   of   them    did   eat 
nothing  save  it  was  raw  meat." 

But  I  must  stop.  I  fear  the  reader  is  already  wearied 
with  these  foolish  vagaries  of  the  imagination,  which  the 
Mormon  prophet  palms  off  upon  his  followers  as  the  re 
velation  of  the  Most  High.  To  redeem  our  pledge  in  giving 
an  analysis  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  we  shall  be  obliged 
to  occupy  another  chapter  with  these  details.  If  the 
reader  cannot  make  up  his  mind  to  follow  us,  he  can  skip 
over  the  next  chapter. 


CH.  XXVII.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  285 

Mormonism. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

ANALYSIS    OF    THE    BOOK    OF    MORMON    CONTINUED. 

THE  question  has  been  frequently  asked,  why  the 
sect  whose  history  we  have  been  attempting  to  sketch, 
are  called  Mormons  ?  The  answer  to  this  question 
will  be  readily  suggested  to  any  one  who  has  patience 
to  wade  through  Mr.  Spaulding's  historical  romance. 
From  the  account  that  we  have  already  given  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon  we  are  led  to  see  the  mode  by  which 
it  is  pretended  that  the  records  of  one  generation  of 
the  Nephites  were  transmitted  to  another,  and  how  the 
history  of  each  preceding  age  was  preserved.  These 
records  were  engraven  upon  plates,  and  the  plates,  handed 
down  from  one  prophet  to  another,  or  from  one  king  to 
another,  or  from  one  judge  to  another — the  Lord  always 
having  raised  up  some  one  to  receive  these  plates,  when 
the  person  in  whose  hands  they  had  been  previously 
placed  was  about  to  die.  Mormon,  who  lived  about  four 
hundred  years  after  the  coming  of  Christ,  while  yet  a  child 
received  a  command  in  relation  to  these  sacred  deposites. 
The  metallic  plates  which  contained  the  record  of  all  the 
generations  of  his  fathers,  from  the  flight  of  Lehi  from 
Jerusalem  to  his  own  time,  ultimately  came  into  his  hands. 


286  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.  XXVII. 

Mormonism. 

i 
From  these  plates   he  made  an   abriged   record,   which, 

taken  together,  in  connection  with  the  record  of  his  own 
times,  constitutes  the  BOOK  OF  MORMON.  Thus  we  see 
why  the  book  bears  this  title.  For  Mormon  was  a  sort 
of  Ezra,  who  compiled  the  entire  sacred  canon  contained 
in  this  volume.  He  lived  at  a  very  eventful  period,  when 
almost  all  his  people  had  fallen  into  a  fearful  apostacy, 
and  he  lived  to  see  them  all  destroyed,  except  twenty-four 
persons.  Himself  and  these  sole  survivors  of  his  race 
were  afterwards  cut  off  with  a  single  exception.  His  son 
Moroni,  one  of  the  survivors,  lived  to  tell  the  mournful 
tale,  and  deposite  the  plates  under  the  hill  where  Jo  Smith 
found  them.  Mormon  took  his  name  from  a  place  where 
the  first  American  church  was  founded,  of  which  we  shall 
hear  directly,  and  where  the  first  candidates  for  admission 
into  the  church  were  baptized,  some  two  hundred  years 
before  the  commencement  of  the  Christian  era.  He  was 
very  distinguished  in  his  way,  and  quite  worthy  to  be  the 
founder  of  this  new  sect,  who  have  brought  to  light  his 
records,  and  rescued  from  oblivion  such  a  bundle  of 
marvels,  as  no  one  ever  heard  the  like  before. 

I  am  sorry  to  say  I  must  ask  you  to  follow  me  through 
a  labyrinth  of  history,  if  I  carry  out  the  plan  of  furnishing 
an  analysis  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

We  have  already  traced  the  history  of  the  Lamanites 
and  Nephites  down  to  the  period  of  King  Benjamin,  be 
tween  three  and  four  hundred  years  from  the  period  of 
Lehi's  flight  from  Jerusalem.  The  father  of  Benjamin 
was  Mosiah,  who  was  warned  of  the  Lord  to  migrate  to 
Zarahemla  with  all  his  people,  that  he  and  they  might  not 
be  destroyed  by  the  Lamanites.  Zarahemla  was  subse- 


CH.  XXVII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  287 

Mormonism. 

quently  the  scene  of.  much  that  is  interesting  in  this  his 
tory.  It  now  became  the  dwelling  place  of  the  Nephites. 
Benjamin  was  the  king  of  the  land.  He  was  a  sort  of 
David.  He  not  only  fought  nobly,  but  took  great  pains  to 
establish  true  religion  among  the  people.  He  assembled 
them  together,  and  addressed  to  them  powerful  exhorta 
tions,  preaching  to  them  "  repentance  and  faith  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ."  The  people  were  so  much  affected 
that  they  fell  to  the  earth — were  converted,  and  became 
firm  believers  in  Christ.  Benjamin  then  thoroughly  in 
structed  them  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  and  finally 
died  about  four  hundred  and  seventy  six  years  after  Lehi's 
flight.  His  son,  Mosiah,  reigned  in  his  stead,  who  was 
no  less  eminent  in  kingly  power  and  righteousness  than 
his  father.  All  these  facts  are  given  us  in  what  is  termed 
the  Book  of  Mosiah,  which  contains  thirteen  chapters. 

In  the  fifth  chapter  we  have  quite  an  episode  introduced. 
As  we  have  before  noticed,  the  Nephites  had  left  their  first 
residence  and  gone  to  dwell  in  the  land  of  Zarahemla. — 
Some  of  their  number,  however,  desired  to  go  back  to  the 
land  where  they  formerly  dwelt.  The  first  party  that  went 
out  for  this  purpose  were  unsuccessful,  having  had  much 
dissension  among  themselves.  The  second  attempt,  made 
under  a  leader  by  the  name  of  Zeniff,  resulted  in  their 
making  a  settlement  in  that  land,  and  building  a  city  called 
Lehi-Nephi.  No  intercourse,  however,  having  been  kept 
up  by  this  colony  with  their  parent  country,  the  result  of 
their  enterprise  remained  unknown  in  Zarahemla.  In  the 
reign  of  Mosiah,  however,  a  number  of  individuals  deter 
mined  to  go  out  on  an  exploring  excursion,  and  to  ascer 
tain  what  had  been  the  fate  of  their  brethren,  who  had  thus 


288  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXVII. 

Mormonism. 

gone  up  to  the  land  of  Nephi.  The  leader  of  this  explor 
ing  party  -was  Ammon,  a  man  that  afterwards  became 
famous  among  the  Nephites.  This  party  travelled  a  long 
way  through  the  wilderness.  I  suppose  the  wilderness, 
as  the  term  is  used  in  the  book  of  Mormon  in  reference  to 
America  >  means  woods  or  forests.  At  length  they  ap 
proached  the  land  of  Shilom  and  Nephi.  They  had  not 
proceeded  far  before  an  armed  band  fell  upon  them,  and 
having  taken  them  prisoners,  bound  them  and  brought  them 
before  the  king  of  the  land.  His  name  was  Limhi,  and, 
as  it  appeared  in  the  sequel,  he  was  a  descendant  of  Zeniff. 
As  soon  as  Limhi  learned  Ammon's  origin  and  the  errand 
on  which  he  came,  he  released  him  and  his  company  from 
their  bands,  treated  them  with  great  hospitality,  and  in 
voked  his  and  his  country's  aid  to  assist  them  in  extricating 
themselves  from  the  oppressive  power  of  the  Lamanites. 
Limhi  also  assembled  his  people  together,  and  announced 
to  them  the  character  of  these  visiters.  He  then  brought 
out  the  records  of  his  people,  and  exhibited  them  to 
Ammpn  and  his  company.  Ammon  read  the  engravings 
upon  the  plates,  which  in  substance  were  as  follows  : — 
Zeniff,  the  founder  of  this  people,  after  leaving  Zarahemla, 
travelled  a  long  way  through  the  wilderness,  where  he 
encountered  various  trials,  and  at  length  came  to  the  land 
of  Lehi-Nephi  and  Shilom.  They  found  this  country  in 
possession  of  the  Lamanites.  From  the  king  of  Laman, 
however,  he  obtained  by  treaty  the  privilege  of  occupying 
this  land.  The  Lamanites,  the  old  enemies  of  his  nation, 
allowed  his  people  to  go  on  and  build  cities,  and  make  im 
provements  for  many  years,  and  then  rose  up  and  sought 
to  bring  them  under  their  dominion,  that  they  might  bear 


CH.  XXVII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  289 

Mormonism. 

__         ___ 

the  relation  of  serfs  or  vassals  to  them.  This  attempt  was 
rigorously  resisted  by  Zeniff  and  the  colony  he  had  estab 
lished.  During  the  whole  life  of  Zeniff,  who  now  became 
their  king,  the  Lamanites  were  invariably  repulsed,  and 
driven  off.  After  his  death  the  kingdom  was  conferred 
upon  his  son  Noah,  who  proved  to  be  a  very  bad  and 
depraved  man.  Iniquity  soon  began  to  abound  every 
where  in  the  land,  and  vice  to  stalk  shamelessly  abroad 
with  brazen  front.  Just  at  this  time  the  Lord  raised  up 
among  them  a  prophet  by  the  name  of  Abinadi.  He  was 
very  valiant  for  the  truth.  He  reproved  the  people  for 
their  sins,  and  denounced  the  judgments  of  God  openly 
against  them.  This  fearless  denunciation  on  the  part  of 
the  prophet  awaked  the  displeasure  of  the  people,  who 
determined  and  sought  to  slay  the  man  of  God.  But  Abi 
nadi  fled  and  escaped  out  of  their  hands.  After  about  two 
years,  however,  he  returned  in  disguise,  so  that  they  did 
not  know  that  it  was  Abinadi.  But  as  he  continued  to  re 
prove  them,  and  denounce  heaven's  wrath  against  them 
they  determined  to  kill  him.  He  however  was  not  at  all 
intimidated,  but  enforced  his  bold  reproofs  by  repeating  to 
them  each  one  of  the  commands  contained  in  the  decalogue. 
This  exasperated  them  the  more,  and  they  sought  to 
destroy  him  at  once  ;  but  he  defied  their  efforts,  declaring 
to  them  they  could  have  no  power  over  him  till  he  had  finish 
ed  his  message.  Accordingly  he  went  on,  and  preached  unto 
them  the  coming  of  Christ,  exhibiting  the  whole  plan  of 
salvation  as  laid  down  in  the  gospel.  His  preaching 
seemed  to  make  some  impression  upon  the  mind  of  the 
king,  but  the  priests  of  the  land,  who  were  wicked  and  who 
derided  the  idea  of  the  coming  of  Christ — succeeded  in 

25 


290  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.      [cH.  XXVII. 


Mor  monism. 


getting  him  put  to  death.     He  was  accordingly  led  forth 
and  burned  at  the  stake. 

Among  those  who  were  present,  and  heard  Abinadi 
testify  in  reference  to  the  coming  and  power  of  Christ,  was 
a  young  man  by  the  name  of  Alma,  whose  heart  was 
touched  by  the  words  of  the  prophet.  Though  Abinadi 
perished  in  the  flames,  his  spirit  lived  in  Alma,  who  now 
became  not  only  a  firm  believer,  but  a  preacher  of  the 
doctrines  which  Abinadi  taught.  He,  of  course,  became 
obnoxious  both  to  the  king  and  priests  of  Lehi-Nephi. — 
He,  however,  persevered  in  preaching,  though  he  was 
obliged  to  do  it  in  a  private  way.  His  preaching  was  at 
tended  with  great  effect.  And  now  it  was,  that  those  who 
believed  jon  him  resorted  to  a  place  called  MORMON  for 
baptism.  The  record  thus  states  the  matter.  "  As  many 
as  did  believe  him,  did  go  forth  to  a  place  which  was  called 
Mormon,  having  received  its  name  from  the  king,  being  in 
the  borders  of  the  land,  having  been  infested,  by  times,  or 
at  seasons,  by  wild  beasts.  Now  there  was  in  Mormon  a 
fountain  of  pure  water,  and  Alma  resorted  thither,  there 
being  near  the  water  a  thicket  of  small  trees,  where  he  did 
hide  himself  in  the  day-time  from  the  searches  of  the 
king."  Here  the  people  came  secretly  to  hear  him.  And 
Alma  instructed  them  in  the  doctrines  of  Christ,  and  bap 
tized  them  by  immersion  in  the  waters  of  Mormon.  About 
two  hundred  and  four  souls  were  thus  baptized.  The 
record  having  recounted  these  facts,  proceeds  to  say,  "  This 
was  done  in  Mormon  :  yea,  by  the  waters  of  Mormon ; 
yea,  the  place  of  Mormon,  the  waters  of  Mormon,  how 
beautiful  are  they  to  the  eyes  of  them  who  there  came  to 
the  knowledge  of  their  Redeemer;  yea,  how  blessed  are 


CH.    XXVII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  291 


Mormonism. 


they,  for  they  shall  sing  to  his  praise  for  ever."  It  was 
from  this  place,  and  these  waters,  that  the  individual  took 
his  name,  from  whom  the  sect  of  the  Mormons  derives 
their  appellation. 

Alrna  and  his  operations  at  Mormon,  however,  soon 
became  known,  and  created  a  great  sensation.  He  and  his 
followers  were  denounced  as  rebels,  and  a  military  force 
was  sent  out  to  cut  them  off.  They  had  now  increased  to 
nearly  five  hundred  souls.  Apprized  of  the  designs  of 
King  Noah,  they  immediately  fled  into  the  wilderness. 

The  Lord  did  not  allow  the  wickedness  of  the  people  of 
Lehi-Nephi  to  go  unpunished.  The  Lamanites  soon  came 
upon  them,  and  reduced  them  to  a  state  of  vassalage.— 
They  were  still  allowed,  however,  to  keep  up  the  shadow 
of  a  government,  and  Limhi  succeeded  Noah  in  the  king 
dom.  They  were  not  only  made  tributary  to  the  Laman 
ites,  but  repeated  efforts  were  made  on  the  part  of  the 
Lamanites  to  cut  them  off,  and  this  led  them  to  be  always 
in  a  warlike  posture.  They  were  also  exposed  to  assaults 
continually  from  a  banditti  that  at  times  came  up  from  the 
wilderness,  and  f°U  upon  them.  When  Ammon  and  his 
party  were  seized  by  the  armed  forces  of  Limhi  they  were 
supposed  to  be  one  of  these  marauding  bands.  This 
explains  the  cause  of  the  treatment  which  they  at  first 
received. 

Limhi,  having  thus  explained  matters  to  Ammon,  pro 
ceeded  to  tell  him  that  a  short  time  before,  a  small  party, 
having  been  sent  out  by  him  to  search  for  the  land  of 
Zarahemla,  missed  the  object  of  their  search,  but  stumbled 
upon  a  country,  filled  with  the  ruins  of  ancient  buildings, 
the  remains  of  decayed  and  rust-cankered  armour,  and  the 


292  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XXVIl' 


Mormonism. 


bones  of  men  and  beasts.  Here,  also,  were  found  the 
records  of  this  extinct  race,  "  engraven  upon  plates  of  ore." 
These  plates,  which  were  twenty-four  in  number,  and  of 
pure  gold,  they  brought  away  with  them,  but  the  writing 
was  in  a  language  which  neither  Limhi  nor  any  of  his 
people  understood.  They  applied  therefore,  to  Ammon  to 
see  if  he  could  translate  it,  but  he  could  not.  Ammon, 
however,  told  them  that  he  knew  one  who  could  interpret 
these  engravings,  "  even  the  king  of  the  people  which  is 
in  the  land  of  Zarahemla."  He  remarked,  "  he  hath 
wherewith  he  can  look  and  translate  all  records  that  are  of 
ancient  date,  and  it  is  a  gift  from  God.  And  the  things 
are  called  interpreters  ;  and  no  man  can  look  in  them 
except  he  be  commanded,  lest  he  should  look  for  that  he 
had  not  ought,  and  he  should  perish."  I  suppose  these 
must  have  been  the  spectacles  handed  down  with  the  plates 
through  which  Joseph  Smith  looked  to  read  and  translate 
the  book  of  Mormon.  Ammon,  in  his  discourse  to  Limhi, 
greatly  magnified  the  office  of  such  a  looker :  "  whosoever 
is  commanded  to  look  in  them,  the  same  is  called  seer. 
A  seer  is  a  revelator,  and  a  prophet  also.  A  seer  can 
know  of  things  which  has  past,  and  also  of  things  which 
is  to  come :  and  a  gift  which  is  greater  can  no  man  have." 
The  preceding  quotation  will  give  an  idea  of  the  gram 
matical  correctness  and  style  of  this  book. 

Limhi  of  course  was  very  happy  at  the  idea  of  having 
the  historic  facts  veiled  under  these  mysterious  characters, 
constituting  the  written  language  of  an  extinct  race,  brought 
to  light.  In  this  he  was  gratified,  as  we  shall  subsequently 
see. 

But  the  great  matter,  which  just  at  this  time  weighed 


CH.    XXVII.]  GLEANINGS    BY  THE    WAY.  293 


Mormonism. 


most  upon  Limhi's  mind,  was,  how  he  could  extricate 
himself  from  the  iron  meshes  of  the  net  which  the  Laman- 
ites  had  cast  over  his  people.  Ammon,  however,  devis 
ed  an  expedient,  by  which  the  whole  people  could  flee 
secretly  from  Lehi-Nephi.  They  watched  the  oppor 
tunity  and  took  their  flight  and  found  a  secure  asylum  in 
Zarahemla,  where  they  were  received  by  Mosiah  with 
joy,  who  also  received  their  records,  and  the  record  which 
they  had  found  in  the  country  of  the  extinct  people  before 
noticed.  Here  this  episode  should  end.  But  appended  to 
this  is  a  sub-episode  in  relation  to  the  people,  which  were 
driven  into  the  wilderness  by  the  people  of  king  Noah.— 
The  followers  of  Alma,  who  were  organized  into  a  church 
at  Mormon,  and  fled  for  their  lives,  travelled  eight  days 
through  the  dense  forests,  till  at  length  they  came  to  a  very 
beautiful  and  pleasant  country.  Here  they  pitched  their 
tents,  and  began  to  till  the  ground  and  erect  buildings. 
They  offered  to  make  Alma  their  king,  but  he  declined 
the  honour,  and  dissuaded  them  from  the  idea  of  having  a 
kingly  government.  He  was  already  the  founder  of  their 
Church,  and  filled  among  them  the  office  of  high  priest. 
No  irregularities  were  allowed  in  ecclesiastical  discipline, 
as  we  are  expressly  informed  that  "none  received  authority 
to  preach,  or  to  teach  except  it  were  by  him  from  God. 
Therefore  he  consecrated  all  their  priests  and  all  their 
teachers."  The  deep  secluded  glen  which  they  inhabited 
was  at  length  discovered  by  the  roving  tribes  of  the  Laman- 
ites,  who  immediately  subjected  them  to  a  bondage  that 
was  peculiarly  oppressive.  They  soon  contrived,  however, 
to  escape  from  their  hands,  and  fled  to  the  land  of  Zara 
hemla,  which  was  now  becoming  a  refuge  for  the  oppressed. 
25* 


294  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXVII. 


Mormonism. 


They  were  there  kindly  received  by  Mosiah,  shortly  after 
the  arrival  of  Limhi  and  his  people.  Thus  ends  this 
episode. 

All  the  people  of  Nephi  were  now  assembled  together, 
and  also  the  people  of  Limhi  and  Alma,  and  in  their  hear 
ing  Mosiah  read  the  records  both  of  Zeniff  and  of  Alma ; 
and  the  Nephites  were  filled  with  amazement  and  joy. — 
Alma  was  called  out  to  address  the  mighty  concourse  of 
these  gathered  tribes.  King  Limhi  and  all  his  people  at 
once  became  converts  to  the  doctrines  of  Alma,  and  desired 
baptism.  And  we  are  told :  "That  Alma  did  go  forth  into 
the  water,  and  did  baptize  them  ;  yea,  he  did  baptize  them 
after  the  manner  he  did  his  brethren  in  the  waters  of 
Mormon  ;  yea,  and  as  many  as  he  did  baptize,  did  belong 
to  the  church  of  God  ;  and  this  because  of  their  belief  on 
the  words  of  Alma.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  king  Mosiah 
granted  unto  Alma  that  he  might  establish  churches 
throughout  all  the  land  of  Zarahemla;  and  gave  him 
power  to  ordain  priests  and  teachers  over  every  church. 
Now  this  was  done  because  there  was  so  many  people 
that  they  could  not  all  be  governed  by  one  teacher ;  neither 
could  they  all  hear  the  word  of  God  in  one  assembly ; 
therefore  they  did  assemble  themselves  together  in  different 
bodies,  being  called  churches,  every  church  having  their 
priests  and  their  teachers,  and  every  priest  preaching  the 
word  according  as  it  was  delivered  to  him  by  the  mouth  of 
Alma ;  and  thus  notwithstanding  their  being  many  church 
es  they  were  all  one  church ;  yea,  even  THE  CHURCH  OF 
GOD  ! !"  The  people  had  generally,  especially  those  who 
had  lived  in  the  land  of  king  Benjamin,  become  very  pious 
Christians.  But  many  of  the  children,  who  were  now 


CII.    XXVII.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  295 


Mormonism. 


growing  up  to  man's  estate,  being  still  unregenerate,  were 
full  of  unbelief;  and  some  of  them  became  awfully  depraved. 
Among  the  number  were  the  sons  of  the  king,  and  also  a 
son  of  Alma,  who  bore  the  name  of  his  father.  They 
were  not  only  profligate  in  their  lives,  but  bitter  and 
scoffing  infidels.  While  this  young  Alma,  like  Saul  of 
Tarsus  was  laying  waste  the  church  of  God,  an  angel  of  God 
appeared  to  him  by  the  way,  and  descending  in  a  cloud  spoke 
to  him  in  a  voice  of  thunder  which  caused  the  earth  to  shake 
upon  which  they  stood.  He  instantly  fell  to  the  earth,  being 
struck  dumb  and  entirely  senseless.  He  continued  in  this 
state  for  two  days  and  two  nights  and  then  rose  up  a 
perfectly  changed  and  converted  man,  and  became  a  most 
zealous  preacher  of  righteousness.  Four  of  the  sons  of 
Mosiah  were  also  converted,  and  became  preachers. 
These  sons  of  the  king  were  so  zealous,  that  they 
embraced  the  idea  of  going  on  a  mission  to  see  if  they 
could  not  convert  the  Lamanites.  The  plan  having  been 
approved  by  their  father,  they  set  off.  We  shall  in  due 
time  hear  what  was  the  result  of  their  efforts.  But  years 
passed  away  without  any  intelligence  being  received  of 
them.  Their  father  was  growing  old,  and  he  had  no  one 
on  whom  to  confer  the  kingdom.  He  therefore  committed 
the  records  of  his  people  for  transmission  to  young  Alma, 
who  had  now  become  so  pious.  He  did  not  do  this  how 
ever,  till  he  had  translated  the  records  of  the  extinct  nation 
found  by  the  people  of  Limhi,  engraven  upon  twenty-four 
plates  of  gold. 

These  records  form  what  is  called  the  book  of  Ether, 
in  the  BOOK  OF  MORMON,  which  is  placed  by  Mormon 
nearly  at  the  end  of  this  volume.  The  substance  of  this 


296  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  j^CH.    XXVII. 


Mormonism. 


record  is  as  follows :  The  people  who  inhabited  these 
regions,  were  descendants  of  Jared  and  his  brother,  who 
were  among  those  that  were  engaged  in  building  the  tower 
of  Babel.  When  Jared  and  his  brother  saw  that  God  was 
confounding  the  language  of  all  the  builders,  they  cried 
unto  him  that  he  would  have  compassion  on  them  and  not 
confound  their  language.  He  did  so.  They  also  besought 
him  to  show  them  into  what  part  of  the  earth  he  would 
have  them  go.  He  gave  them  a  satisfactory  response, 
guided  them  a  long  way  through  the  wilderness,  and  in 
structed  them  to  build  barges  to  cross  the  sea.  These 
were  made  air  tight.  A  breathing  hole  was  made  in  the 
top.  To  dissipate  the  darkness,  they  were  instructed  to 
obtain  sixteen  molten  stones,  which  were  touched  by  the 
finger  of  God,  and  thus  these  molten  stones  became  in  the 
dark  barges  like  so  many  stars  to  enlighten  the  passengers. 
They  embarked  in  these  barges  and  were  miraculously 
conducted  over  mountain  waves  to  the  promised  land — • 
which  was  America.  Here  they  became  mighty  nations 
— built  cities — cultivated  the  arts — and  finally  on  account 
of  their  wickedness  became  exterminated  by  dreadful  wars 
between  themselves. 

The  following  description  is  the  account  given  of  Mo- 
siah's  mode  of  translating  these  records  :  "  He  translated 
them  by  the  means  of  those  two  stones  which  was  fastened 
into  two  rims  of  a  bow.  Now  these  things  was  prepared 
from  the  beginning,  and  was  handed  down  from  generation 
to  generation  for  the  purpose  of  interpreting  languages  ;  and 
they  have  been  kept  and  preserved  by  the  hand  of  the 
Lord ;  and  whosoever  has  these  things  is  called  seer." — 


CH.    XXVII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  297 

Mormonism. 

The  same  spectacles,  as  we  have  seen,  came  down  as  an 
heir  loom  to  Jo  Smith. 

We  have  now  reached  the  five  hundred  and  ninth  year 
after  the  flight  of  Lehi.  Here  the  book  of  Mosiah  ends 
giving  an  account  of  the  termination  of  the  reign  of  the 
kings,  and  the  commencement  of  a  sort  of  republican 
government,  or  what  is  called  the  reign  of  the  judges. — 
This  change  was  brought  about  because  none  of  the  sons 
of  Mosiah  would  accept  the  kingdom.  Alma  was  made 
the  first  chief  judge.  The  book  of  Alma  here  follows, 
which  contains  twenty-nine  chapters,  and  occupies  nearly 
two  hundred  pages  of  the  BOOK  OF  MORMON.  It  is  prin 
cipally  filled  with  details  of  the  events  that  happened  under 
the  reign  of  the  early  judges  of  the  wars  and  contentions 
among  the  people,  of  the  efforts  of  Alma  and  others  to 
establish  the  church,  and  an  account  of  a  war  between  the 
Nephites  and  the  Lamanites.  One  of  the  first  cases 
brought  before  Alma  after  he  sat  upon  the  judgment-seat, 
was  that  of  Nehor,  a  very  large  man,  and  noted  for  his 
great  strength.  He  preached  strange  doctrine  to  the  people, 
declaring  "  that  every  priest  and  teacher  had  ought  to 
become  popular ;  and  they  ought  not  to  labour  with  their 
own  hands,  but  that  they  had  ought  to  be  supported  by 
the  people."  This  was  one  of  his  heresies.  The  other 
was  the  doctrine  of  the  universalists,  "  he  testified  unto 
the  people  that  all  mankind  should  be  saved  at  the  last  day 
and  that  they  need  not  fear  nor  tremble,  but  that  they 
might  lift  up  their  heads  and  rejoice  ;  for  the  Lord  had 
created  all  men,  and  had  also  redeemed  all  men ;  and  in 
the  end  all  men  should  have  eternal  life."  Gideon  oppos 
ed  him,  and  thereupon  Nehor  became  wroth  and  slew  him. 


298  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.    XXVII. 

, - ^ 

Mormonism. 

He  was  accordingly  brought  before  the  judgment  seat  and 
doomed  to  die.  After  about  five  years  Amilici,  a  cunning 
shrewd  man,  of  similar  sentiments  with  Nehor,  rose  up, 
and  tried  to  lead  away  the  people.  He  at  length  was  so 
successful  that  he  proposed  himself  as  the  king  of  the 
nation.  The  question  whether  he  should  be  king,  was 
decided  by  popular  vote,  and  he  was  defeated.  His  ad 
herents  however  still  clave  to  him,  and  anointed  him  king, 
and  immediately  hereupon  there  commenced  a  civil  war. 
The  insurgents  were  defeated  in  battle,  and  fled  to  the 
Lamanists,  who  now  came  in  like  an  inundation  upon 
Zarahemla.  But  the  people  of  Zarahemla  cried  unto 
the  Lord,  and  went  forth  in  his  strength  and  utterly  de 
feated  them.  The  grotesque  appearance  of  the  Lamanites 
at  this  time  is  thus  described.  "  The  heads  of  the  Laman 
ites  were  shorn ;  and  they  were  naked,  save  it  were  a 
skin  which  was  girded  about  their  loins,  and  also  their 
armor,  which  was  girded  about  them,  and  their  bows  and 
their  armour,  and  their  stones  and  their  slings.  And  the 
skins  of  the  Lamanites  were  dark,  according  to  the  mark 
which  was  set  upon  their  fathers,  which  was  a  curse  upon 
them  because  of  their  transgression,  and  their  rebellion 
against  their  brethren." 

A  season  of  universal  prosperity  to  the  church  followed 
this  expulsion  of  the  Lamanites,  three  hundred  and  fifty 
persons  having  been  baptized  by  Alma  during  the  seventh 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  judge.  At  the  end  of  the  eighth 
year  there  was  a  sensible  decline  in  spiritual  things.  So 
alarming  was  the  state  of  things,  that  Alma,  who  had  hith 
erto  held  the  office  of  chief  judge  and  high  priest,  laid 
down  altogether  the  ermine,  and  took  up  the  crozier,  de- 


CH.    XXVII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  299 

Mormonism. 

voting  himself  wholly  to  the  business  of  preaching,  with 
a  view  to  revive  and  establish  the  churches.  We  have 
sundry  specimens  of  his  sermons,  which  show  that  he  was 
a  perfect  Boanerges,  a  real  son  of  thunder,  with  which 
few  modern  preachers,  however  versed  in  the  doctrines  of 
Christianity,  or  skilled  in  the  tactics  of  Arminian  theology, 
would  venture  to  compete.  Great  effects  attended  his 
preaching  generally  in  the  various  cities  he  visited,  but 
when  he  reached  the  city  of  Ammonihah  he  could  make 
no  impression  upon  the  minds  of  the  people.  He  there 
fore  gave  them  up  in  despair ;  but  as  he  was  departing  an 
angel  of  God  met  him  and  told  him  to  go  back,  and  make 
another  effort.  He  did  so,  and  Amulek,  a  young  man  of 
some  distinction,  was  converted,  who  laboured  with  him 
in  the  ministry.  But  the  lawyers  opposed  them,  and  tried 
to  stir  up  the  people  against  them.  Alma,  however,  waxed 
mighty  in  spirit,  and  confounded,  and  perfectly  silenced 
Zeezrom,  the  most  distinguished  of  the  lawyers.  Zeezrom 
himself  was  ultimately  converted,  and  suffered  much  per 
secution  for  his  new  faith.  Alma  and  Amulek  were  impri 
soned,  abused  and  every  way  insulted,  but  their  prison 
doors  were  broken  open,  and  they  delivered  in  the  sight  of 
all  the  people.  Among  the  most  prominent  topics  of 
Alma's  preaching  was  the  speedy  coming  of  Christ.  He 
declared  he  would  appear  in  this  land  in  America  after  his 
resurrection.  Before  dismissing  the  subject  of  Alma  and 
his  preaching,  who  is  one  of  the  most  distinguished  cha 
racters  in  the  book,  I  cannot  refrain  from  transcribing  a 
passage  from  his  address  to  the  people  of  Ammonihah. 
"  And  now,  my  beloved  brethren,  for  ye  are  my  brethren, 
and  ye  had  ought  to  be  beloved,  and  ye  had  ought  to  bring 


••*•?. 


300  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.    XXVII. 

Mormonism. 

forth  works  which  is  mete  for  repentance,  seeing  that  your 
hearts  have  been  grossly  hardened  against  the  word  of 
God,  and,  seeing  that  ye  are  a  lost  and  a  fallen  people." 

We  have  next  an  episode,  giving  an  account  of  the  mis 
sionary  adventures  of  the  sons  of  Mosiah,  in  their  attempts 
to  evangelize  the  Lamanites.  These  four  sons  most  un 
expectedly  made  their  appearance  in  the  land  of  Zara- 
hemla  after  an  absence  of  fourteen  years.  After  they  first 
reached  the  land  of  the  Lamanites,  they  were  seized  and 
made  slaves  in  the  service  of  several  princes  that  reigned 
there.  Ammon,  whose  adventures  are  related  with  the 
most  minuteness,  was  a  perfect  Guy  of  Warwick.  He 
could  encounter  and  overcome  by  his  single  arm,  hundreds 
of  men,  all  trying  at  the  same  time  to  overpower  him.  He 
gave  a  specimen  of  his  prowess  in  this  way,  in  protecting 
the  king's  flock,  which  he  was  leading  to  water,  against  the 
efforts  of  a  band  of  hostile  shepherds  who  tried  to  scatter 
and  disperse  the  flock.  The  fame  thereof  came  to  the  king. 
He  was  called  into  his  presence.  This  opened  the  way 
for  him  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  him.  While  he  was 
speaking  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  displayed  in 
such  a  way  that  the  king  fell  to  the  ground,  and  his  wife 
and  servants.  They  were,  of  course,  all  converted.  Am 
mon  now  became  a  great  man,  and  though  he  encountered 
much  opposition,  and  many  trials,  he  and  his  brethren  suc 
ceeded  in  converting  all  the  Kings  and  Queens,  and  most 
of  the  people  of  the  Lamanites.  They  seem,  generally, 
previous  to  their  conversion,  to  have  had,  what  in  modern 
times  is  called  the  power.  ,  They  were  most  generally 
struck  down  under  the  word,  and  after  remaining  insensible 
awhile,  they  rose  up  and  began  to  shout  praises  to  the 


CH*  XXVII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  301 


Mormonism. 


Most  High,  being  perfectly  transformed.  These  converted 
people  were  called  Anti-Nephi-Lehies.  Soon  the  more 
fierce  tribes  of  the  Lamanites  who  still  remained  uncon 
verted,  made  war  upon  these ;  and  as  they  seem  with  these 
new  views  to  have  adopted  the  doctrine  of  non-resistance, 
they  were  in  danger  of  being  exterminated.  Hence  by  the 
suggestion  of  the  four  missionaries,  they  determined  to 
emigrate  to  Zarahemla.  They  had  already  reached  the 
border  of  the  land,  and  when  the  king's  sons  met  Alma, 
their  principal  errand  was  to  ask  permission  for  this  people 
to  dwell  in  the  land  of  the  Nephites.  This  request  was 
of  course  granted. 

Alma  gave  very  long  lectures  or  charges  to  his  sons,  and 
especially  to  Helaman,  to  whom  he  committed  all  the  sa 
cred  plates,  the  interpreters,  and  the  director  which  guided 
Lehi  through  the  wilderness.  To  him  he  also  uttered  this 
prediction,  "  Behold  I  perceive  that  this  very  people,  the 
Nephites,  according  to  the  spirit  which  is  in  me,  in  four 
hundred  years  from  the  time  that  Jesus  Christ  shall  mani 
fest  himself  unto  them,  shall  dwindle  in  unbelief;  yea,  and 
then  shall  they  see  wars,  and  pestilences,  yea,  famines  and 
blood-shed,  even  until  the  people  of  Nephi  shall  become 
extinct." 

Alma,  after  uttering  this  prophecy,  disappeared  in  the 
same  mysterious  way  that  Moses  did,  and  no  man  knoweth 
his  grave  unto  this  day.  At  this  period  all  who  believed  in 
Christ  took  upon  them  the  name  of  Christians.  Various 
wars  now  raged  between  the  Lamanites  and  Nephites. 
The  people  of  Nephi  erected  many  forts  and  high  mounds 
to  secure  themselves  from  the  invasion  of  their  enemies. 

The  Book  of  Helaman,  which  consists  of  five  chapters, 

26 


302  GLAENINGS    THE    BY    WAY.  [CH.  XXVII. 

Mormonism. 

opens  with  the  fortieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  Judges.  It 
details  sad  accounts  of  dissensions  and  war,  and  strange 
alternations  of  prosperity  and  adversity  to  the  church.  A 
man  by  the  name  of  Nephi,  who  was  now  chief  judge,  imi 
tated  Alma,  and  laying  down  his  civil  office,  became  a 
great  preacher  and  prophet,  performing  miracles  and  mighty 
wonders.  He  went  even  to  the  Lamanites,  and  was  so 
successful  in  converting  them,  that  he  arrested  the  tide  of 
war  and  restored  peace  to  the  land.  The  earth  shook,  the 
heavens  were  opened,  and  angels  came  down  at  his  voice. 
After  Nephi,  rose  up  Samuel,  a  Lamanite,  who  predicted 
that  Christ  would  come  in  five  years,  and  that  on  the  day 
he  was  born,  though  the  sun  would  go  down  as  usual,  there 
would  be  no  night,  it  would  continue  as  light  as  day.  This 
was  to  be  the  sign.  Another  sign  to  attend  his  death, 
which  was  to  take  place  in  the  thirty-fourth  year  after  his 
birth,  was  three  whole  days  of  darkness,  in  which  there 
were  to  be  thunderings  and  lightnings,  and  earthquakes, 
and  the  rending  of  rocks  and  cleaving  of  hills.  According 
to  the  testimony  in  the  next  book,  at  the  end  of  five  years 
the  sign  of  his  birth  occurred,  two  days  succeeding  each 
other  without  any  intervening  night.  The  Nephites,  there 
fore,  knew  that  Christ  had  come.  They  accordingly  reck 
oned  their  time  from  this  period,  regarding  it  as  the  com 
mencement  of  a  new  era.  The  Lamanites  that  were  con 
verted  now  became  white  as  the  Nephites.  At  the  end  of 
thirty-three  years,  the  signs  that  were  foretold  would  ac 
company  the  death  of  Christ,  appeared.  There  was  a 
great  tempest,  and  terrible  thunder ;  the  earth  shook,  as 
though  about  to  divide  asunder.  Vivid  lightning  ran  along 
on  the  ground,  cities  were  overturned  and  buried  in  the 


CH.  XXVII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  303 

Mormonism 

midst  of  the  sea — a  terrible  darkness  came  over  the  land  for 
three  days — and  a  great  mourning  and  howling  and  weep 
ing  among  the  people.  The  voice  of  Christ  was  heard, 
amid  the  awful  tempest,  denouncing  woes  upon  sinners, 
and  offering  grace  and  salvation  to  all  who  would  repent 
and  believe.  After  this  Christ  made  his  personal  appear 
ance  on  the  earth,  coming  down  from  heaven  with  great 
glory.  There  were  several  occasions  on  which  he  ap 
peared,  at  which  times  he  delivered  to  the  assembled  thou 
sands  all  the  instruction,  and  performed  nearly  all  the  mi 
racles  recorded  in  the  New  Testament,  and  then  he  was 
again  taken  up  out  of  their  sight.  He  ordained  twelve 
apostles  and  gave  them  singular  gifts.  He  instituted  bap 
tism  and  the  Lord's  supper,  blessed  the  children  and  healed 
the  sick,  but  I  am  obliged  to  pass  over  all  the  details  of 
these,  as  this  chapter  is  already  so  long.  Now  all  were 
baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Trinity.  All  the  Nephites, 
and  nearly  all  the  Lamanites,  became  converted.  For 
about  fifty  years  the  earth  was  almost  a  perfect  paradise. 
But  then  the  love  of  many  began  to  wax  cold,  and  iniquity 
to  abound.  Terrible  wars  ensued.  The  Nephites  apos 
tatized  more  and  more  from  the  faith,  till  at  the  end'of  four 
hundred  years  after  Christ  they  became  entirely  destroyed, 
and  Mormon,  as  we  have  said,  was  one  of  the  last  of  his 
race,  who  committed  the  records  of  this  people  to  his  son, 
Moroni,  who  deposited  them  in  the  hill,  where  Joseph 
Smith  found  them.  This  is  an  outline  of  this  historical 
romance,  which  the  deluded  Mormons  now  regard  as  a 
revelation  from  God.  In  this  brief  sketch  we  have  been 
obliged  to  omit  many  things  that  attracted  our  attention ; 
but  I  suppose  that  our  readers  are  exceedingly  glad  we  have 
reached  the  end,  as  the  writer  certainly  is. 


304  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XXVIII. 

Mormonism. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

FARTHER    DEVELOPMENTS    IN    RELATION    TO    THE    MORMON 
IMPOSTURE. 

SINCE  preparing  the  preceding  chapters  for  the  press, 
there  have  come  into  the  author's  hands  several  documents, 
that  seem  to  throw  additional  light  upon  the  origin  and 
authorship  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  These  documents 
consist  of  statements  made  by  Mr.  John  Spalding,  now  re 
siding  in  Crawford  county,  Pa.,  the  brother  of  Rev.  Mr. 
Spalding — by  Mrs.  Martha  Spalding,  the  wife  of  Mr. 
John  Spalding — by  four  gentlemen,  residing  in  Conne- 
aut,  Ashtabula  county,  Ohio,  the  very  spot  where  Mr. 
Spalding' s  historical  romance  was  originally  written,  and 
by  several  others  acquainted  with  the  facts  in  reference  to 
Mr.  Spalding's  manuscript.  From  these  statements  we 
make  the  following  extracts  : 

Mr.  John  Spalding,  having  given  an  account  of  the 
education  of  his  brother,  his  preparation  for  the  ministry, 
his  subsequent  relinquishment  of  its  duties,  and  his  en 
gagement  in  mercantile  business,  says,  "  In  a  few  years 
he*  failed  in  business,  and,  in  the  year  1809,  removed  to 
Conneaut,  in  Ohio.  The  year  following,  I  removed  to 
Ohio,  and  found  him  engaged  in  building  a  forge.  I  made 
him  a  visit  in  about  three  years  after ;  and  found  that  he  had 
failed,  and  become  considerably  involved  in  debt.  He  then 


CM.  XXVIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  305 


Mormonism. 


told  me  he  had  been  writing  a  book,  which  he  intended  to 
have  printed,  the  avails  of  which  he  thought  would  enable 
him  to  pay  all  his  debts.  The  book  was  entitled  the 
*  Manuscript  Found,'  of  which  he  read  to  me  many 
passages.  It  was  an  historical  romance  of  the  first  settlers 
of  America,  endeavouring  to  show  that  the  American  In 
dians  are  the  descendants  of  the  Jews,  or  the  lost  tribes. 
It  gave  a  detailed  account  of  their  journey  from  Jerusalem, 
by  land  and  sea,  till  they  arrived  in  America,  under  the 
command  of  Nephi  and  Lehi.  They  afterwards  had  quar 
rels  and  contentions,  and  separated  into  two  distinct  na 
tions,  one  of  which  he  denominated  Nephites  and  the  other 
Lamanites.  Cruel  and  bloody  wars  ensued,  in  which  great 
multitudes  were  slain.  They  buried  their  dead  in  large 
heaps,  which  caused  the  mounds  so  common  in  this 
country.  Their  arts,  sciences  and  civilization  were  brought 
into  view,  in  order  to  account  for  all  the  curious  antiquities, 
found  in  various  parts  of  North  and  South  America.  I 
have  recently  read  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  to  my  great 
surprise  I  find  nearly  the  same  historical  matter,  names, 
&c.  as  they  were  in  my  brother's  writings.  I  well  re 
member  that  he  wrote  in  the  old  style,  and  commenced 
about  every  sentence  with  *  and  it  came  to  pass,'  or 
'  now  it  came  to  pass,'  the  same  as  in  the  Book  of  Mor 
mon,  and  according  to  the  best  of  my  recollection  and  be 
lief,  it  is  the  same  as  my  brother  Solomon  wrote,  with 
the  exception  of  the  religious  matter.  By  what  means  :t 
has  fallen  into  the  hands  of  Joseph  Smith  Jr.,  I  am  unable 
to  determine." 

Mrs.  Martha  Spalding's  testimony  is  very  similar.    She 
says,  "  I  was  personally  acquainted  with  Solomon  Spald- 
ing,  about  twenty  years  ago.     I  was  at  his  house  a  short 
26* 


306  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.  XXVIII. 

Mormon  ism. 

time  before  he  left  Conneaut ;  he  was  then  writing  a  his 
torical  novel  founded  upon  the  first  settlers  of  America. 
He  represented  them  as  an  enlightened  and  warlike  people. 
He  had  for  many  years  contended  that  the  aborigines  of 
America  were  the  descendants  of  some  of  the  lost  tribes 
of  Israel,  and  this  idea  he  carried  out  in  the  book  in  ques 
tion.  The  lapse  of  time  which  has  intervened,  prevents 
my  recollecting  but  few  of  the  leading  incidents  of  his 
writings  ;  but  the  names  of  Nephi  and  Lehi  are  yet  fresh 
in  my  memory,  as  being  the  principal  heroes  of  his  tale. 
They  were  officers  of  the  company  which  first  came  off 
from  Jerusalem.  He  gave  a  particular  account  of  their 
journey  by  land  and  sea,  till  they  arrived  in  America,  after 
which,  disputes  arose  between  the  chiefs,  which  caused 
them  to  separate  into  different  lands,  one  of  which  was 
called  Lamanites  and  the  other  Nephites.  Between  these 
were  recounted  tremendous  battles,  which  frequently 
covered  the  ground  with  the  slain ;  and  their  being  buried 
in  large  heaps  was  the  cause  of  the  numerous  mounds  in 
the  country.  Some  of  these  people  he  represented  as  be 
ing  very  large.  I  have  read  the  Book  of  Mormon,  which 
has  brought  fresh  to  my  recollection  the  writings  of  Solo 
mon  Spalding ;  and  I  have  no  manner  of  doubt  that  the 
historical  part  of  it,  is  the  same  that  I  read  and  heard 
read,  more  than  twenty  years  ago." 

Mr.  Henry  Lake,  residing  at  Conneaut,  gives  the  fol 
lowing  statement :  "  I  left  the  state  of  New  York,  late  in 
the  year  1810,  and  arrived  at  this  place,  about  the  1st  of 
January  following.  Soon  after  my  arrival,  I  formed  a  co 
partnership  with  Solomon  Spalding,  for  the  purpose  of  re 
building  a  forge  which  he  had  commenced  a  year  or  two 
before.  He  very  frequently  read  to  me  from  a  manuscript 


v 
CH.  XXVIII. J  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  307 

Mormonism. 

which  he  was  writing,  which  he  entitled  the  *  Manuscript 
Found,'  and  which  he  represented  as  being  found  in  this 
town.  I  spent  many  hours  in  hearing  him  read  said  writ 
ing,  and  became  well  acquainted  with  its  contents.  He 
wished  me  to  assist  him  in  getting  his  production  printed, 
alleging  that  a  book  of  that  kind  would  meet  with  a  rapid 
sale.  I  designed  doing  so,  but  the  forge  not  meeting  our 
anticipations,  we  failed  in  business,  when  I  declined  hav 
ing  any  thing  to  do  with  the  publication  of  the  book.  This 
book  represented  the  American  Indians  as  the  descendants 
of  the  lost  tribes,  gave  an  account-  of  their  leaving  Jerusa 
lem,  their  contentions  and  wars,  which  were  many  and 
great.  One  time,  when  he  was  reading  to  me  the  tragic 
account  of  Laban,  I  pointed  out  to  him  what  I  considered 
an  inconsistency,  which  he  promised  to  correct ;  but  by 
referring  to  the  Book  of  Mormon,  I  find  to  my  surprise 
that  it  stands  there  just  as  he  read  it  to  me  then.  Some 
months  ago  I  borrowed  the  Golden  Bible,  put  it  into  my 
pocket,  carried  it  home,  and  thought  no  more  of  it.  About 
a  week  after,  my  wife  found  the  book  in  my  coat  pocket, 
as  it  hung  up,  and  commenced  reading  it  aloud  as  I  lay 
upon  the  bed.  She  had  not  read  twenty  minutes  till  I  was 
astonished  to  find  the  same  passages  in  it  that  Spalding  had 
read  to  me  more  than  twenty  years  before,  from  his  '  Manu 
script  Found.'  Since  that,  I  have  more  fully  examined 
the  said  Golden  Bible,  and  have  no  hesitation  in  saying 
that  the  historical  part  of  it  is  principally,  if  not  wholly 
taken  from  the  '  Manuscript  Found.'  " 

Mr.  John  N.  Miller,  residing  in  Springfield,  Pa.,  who 
was  then  in  the  employ  of  Mr.  Lake,  and  boarded  in  the 
family  of  Mr.  Spalding,  corroborates  the  preceding  state 
ment.  After  having  mentioned  being  introduced  to  the 


308  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XXVIII. 


Mormonism. 


manuscript  of  Mr.  Spalding,  he  says,  "  It  purported  to  be 
the  history  of  the  first  settlement  of  America,  before  dis 
covered  by  Columbus.  He  brought  them  off  from  Jeru 
salem,  under  their  leaders  ;  detailing  their  travels  by  land 
and  water,  their  manners,  customs,  laws,  wars,  &c. 

11 1  have  recently  examined  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and 
find  in  it  the  writings  of  Solomon  Spalding,  from  begin 
ning  to  end,  but  mixed  up  with  Scripture  and  other  reli 
gious  matter,  which  I  did  not  meet  with  in  the  «  Manu 
script  Found.'  Many  of  the  passages  in  the  Mormon 
Book  are  verbatim  from  Spalding,  and  others  in  part. 
The  names  of  Nephi,  Lehi,  Moroni,  and  in  fact  all  the 
principal  names,  are  brought  fresh  to  my  recollection,  by 
the  Golden  Bible." 

Mr.  Aaron  Wright,  of  Conneaut,  remarks,  "  I  first  be 
came  acquainted  with  Solomon  Spalding  in  1808  or  U, 
when  he  commenced  building  a  forge  on  Gonneaut  creek. 
When  at  his  house,  one  day,  he  showed  and  read  to  me  a 
history  he  was  writing,  of  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel,  pur 
porting  that  they  were  the  first  settlers  of  America,  and 
that  the  Indians  were  their  descendants.  Upon  this  sub 
ject  we  had  frequent  conversations.  He  traced  their  jour 
ney  from  Jerusalem  to  America,  as  it  is  given  in  the  Book 
of  Mormon,  excepting  the  religious  matter.  The  histori 
cal  part  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  I  know  to  be  the  same 
as  I  read  and  heard  read  from  the  writings  of  Spalding, 
more  than  twenty  years  ago ;  the  names  more  especially 
are  the  same  without  any  alteration.  He  told  me  his  ob 
ject  was  to  account  for  all  the  fortifications,  &c.  to  be  found 
in  this  country." 

Mr.  Oliver  Smith,  of  Conneaut,  gives  the  following 
statement :  "  When  Solomon  Spalding  first  came  to  this 


CH.  XXVIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  309 

Mormonism. 

place,  he  purchased  a  tract  of  land,  surveyed  it  out  and 
commenced  selling  it.  While  engaged  in  this  business, 
he  boarded  at  my  house,  in  all  nearly  six  months.  All 
his  leisure  hours  were  occupied  in  writing  a  historical 
novel,  founded  upon  the  first  settlers  of  this  country.  He 
said  he  intended  to  trace  their  journey  from  Jerusalem,  by 
land  and  sea,  till  their  arrival  in  America,  give  an  account  of 
their  arts,  sciences,  civilization,  wars  and  contentions.  In 
this  way,  he  would  give  a  satisfactory  account  of  all  of  the 
old  mounds,  so  common  to  this  country.  During  the  time 
he  was  at  my  house,  I  read  and  heard  read  one  hundred 
pages  or  more.  Nephi  and  Lehi  were  by  him  represented 
as  leading  characters,  when  they  first  started  for  America. 
Their  main  object  was  to  escape  the  judgments  which  they 
supposed  were  coming  upon  the  old  world.  But  no  reli 
gious  matter  was  introduced,  as  I  now  recollect.  When 
I  heard  the  historical  part  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  related, 
I  at  once  said  it  was  the  writings  of  old  Solomon  Spalding. 
Soon  after,  I  obtained  the  book,  and  on  reading  it,  found 
much  of  it  the  same  as  Spalding  had  written,  more  than 
twenty  years  before." 

Mr.  Nahum  Howard,  of  the  same  place,  gives  a  similar 
statement.  We  will  detain  the  reader  only  by  a  single  ad 
ditional  statement.  Mr.  Artemas  Cunningham,  of  Perry, 
Geauga  county,  relates  the  following  facts  :  "  In  the  month 
of  October,  1811,  I  went  from  the  township  of  Madison  to 
Conneaut,  for  the  purpose  of  securing  a  debt  due  me  from 
Solomon  Spalding.  I  tarried  with  him  nearly  two  days, 
for  the  purpose  of  accomplishing  my  object,  which  I  was 
finally  unable  to  do.  I  found  him  destitute  of  the  means 
of  paying  his  debts.  His  only  hope  of  ever  paying  his 
debts,  appeared  to  be  upon  the  sale  of  a  book,  which  he 


310  GLEANINGS   BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XXVIII. 


Mormonism. 


had  been  writing.  He  endeavoured  to  convince  me  from 
the  nature  and  character  of  the  work,  that  it  would  meet 
with  a  ready  sale.  Before  showing  me  his  manuscripts, 
he  went  into  a  verbal  relation  of  its  outlines,  saying  that 
it  was  a  fabulous  or  romantic  history  of  the  first  settlement 
of  this  country,  and  as  it  purported  to  have  been  a  record 
found  buried  in  the  earth,  or  in  a  cave,  he  had  adopted  the 
ancient  or  Scripture  style  of  writing.  He  then  presented 
his  manuscripts,  when  we  sat  down  and  spent  a  good  share 
of  the  night,  in  reading  them,  and  conversing  upon  them. 
I  well  remember  the  name  of  Nephi,  which  appeared  to  be 
the  principal  hero  of  the  story.  The  frequent  repetition 
of  the  phrase,  '  I  Nephi,'  I  recollect  as  distinctly  as  though 
it  was  but  yesterday,  although  the  general  features  of  the 
story  have  passed  from  my  memory.  The  Mormon  Bible 
I  have  partially  examined,  and  am  fully  of  the  opinion  that 
Solomon  Spalding  had  written  its  outlines  before  he  left 
Conneaut." 

With   such   a  cloud  of  witnesses,  commentary  seems 
quite  unnecessary. 


CH.  XXIX.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  311 


Mormonism. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

ORGANIZATION    OF    THE    MORMONS,  AND    THEIR  REMOVAL   TO 
OHIO. 

Steps  leading  to  the  Mormon  emigration  to  the  West — Conversion 
of  Parley  P.  Pratt — Mission  to  the  Lamanites — Sidney  Rigdon — 
His  avowed  conversion — Fanatic  scenes  at  Kirtland — Dr.  Rosa's  let 
ter — Mr.  Howe's  statement— Smith's  removal. 

Jo  SMITH,  who  aspired  to  the  high  character  of  a  prophet 
of  God,  was  far  more  successful  in  gathering  early  dis 
ciples  than  Mahomet.  His  own  family,  and  numerous 
coadjutors,  being  in  the  secret  with  himself,  and  hoping 
to  build  up  their  fortunes  by  this  scheme,  became  very 
zealous  converts  to  the  Mormon  imposture. 

There  was  not  much  ground  for  Smith  to  hope  to 
make  converts  in  the  neighbourhood  where  this  fabrication 
was  got  up.  In  addition  to  his  own  family,  Harris,  Cow- 
dery,  Whitmer,  and  those  whom  they  could  personally 
influence,  a  few  converts  were  obtained  in  the  neighbour 
ing  towns,  by  the  marvellous  pretensions  which  the  pro 
phet  set  up.  These,  however,  were  either  mere  adventur 
ers,  or  the  firm  believers  in  ghosts  and  hobgoblins.  Soon 
after  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  issued  from  the  press,  a 
person  by  the  name  of  Parley  P.  Pratt,  passed  through 
Palmyra,  and  hearing  of  the  "  golden  Bible,"  sought  an 


312  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [dl.    XXIX. 


Mormonism. 


interview  with  the  prophet,  and  immediately  became  a 
convert.  This  individual  resided  in  Lorrain  co.,  Ohio, 
and  was  very  intimate  with  Sidney  Rigdon.  Rigdon  was 
professedly  a  Campbellite  Baptist  preacher.  He  resided 
in  the  county  of  Geauga,  and  but  a  few  miles  from  Kirt- 
land,  which  afterwards  became  the  head-quarters  of  the 
Mormons.  About  the  time  that  Pratt  visited  the  prophet, 
and  gave  in  his  adhesion  to  the  Mormons,  an  expedition 
was  fitted  out  for  the  Western  Country,  under  the  com 
mand  of  Cowdery,  to  convert  the  Lamanites,  as  the  western 
Indians  were  called  by  them.  The  persons  sent  on  this 
mission  were  Cowdery,  Pratt,  Peterson,  and  Whitmer. 
Under  the  guidance  of  Pratt,  they  reached  the  residence 
of  Rigdon  in  Mentor,  Ohio,  the  last  of  October,  1830. — 
Rigdon  at  first  received  them  apparently  with  suspicion, 
and  objected  to  the  Mormon  scheme,  and  the  authority  of 
the  prophet,  but  in  the  course  of  two  days,  his  objections 
gave  way,  and  he  avowed  his  conversion  to  the  Mormon 
faith.  He  very  soon  started  off  in  order  to  have  a  personal 
interview  with  the  prophet.  Smith  of  course  was  prepared 
to  receive  him,  and  declared  there  had  just  been  made  to 
him  a  revelation  from  the  Lord  in  relation  to  this  new  con 
vert.  This  pretended  heavenly  communication  uses  such 
language  as  the  following — "  Behold,  verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  my  servant  Sidney,  I  have  looked  upon  thee  and  thy 
works  ;  I  have  heard  thy  prayers,  and  prepared  thee  for  a 
greater  work — thou  art  blessed  for  thou  shall  do  great 
things.  Behold  thou  wast  sent  forth  even  as  John  to  pre 
pare  the  way  before  me,  and  Elijah  which  should  come, 
and  thou  knewest  it  not — thou  didst  baptize  by  water  unto 
repentance,  but  they  received  not  the  Holy  Ghost;  but 
now  I  give  unto  you  a  commandment,  that  thou  shalt  bap- 


CH.    XXIX.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  313 


Mormonism. 


tize  by  water,  and  fire  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  laying  on  of 
hands,  even  as  the  Apostles  of  old." 

There  is  great  reason  to  believe  that  this  meeting  of 
Smith  and  Rigdon  was  preconcerted — and  that  the  pre 
tended  mission  to  the  Indians  was  devised  to  form  a  plau 
sible  pretext  for  Rigdon,  to  come  out  openly  in  favour  of 
the  Mormons — and  thus  to  conceal  more  effectually  the 
hand  which  he  might  previously  have  had  in  concocting 
this  scheme  of  imposture. 

Certain  it  is  "  their  plans  of  deception  appear  to  have 
been  more  fully  matured  and  developed  after  the  meeting 
of  Smith  and  Rigdon.  The  latter  being  found  very  inti 
mate  with  the  Scriptures,  a  close  reasoner,  and  as  fully 
competent  to  make  white  appear  black,  and  black  white, 
as  any  other  man ;  and  at  all  times  prepared  to  establish, 
to  the  satisfaction  of  great  numbers  of  people,  the  negative 
or  affirmative,  of  any  and  every  question,  from  Scripture^ 
he  was  forthwith  appointed  to  promulgate  all  the  absurdi 
ties  and  ridiculous  pretensions  of  Mormonism,  '  and  call 
on  the  Holy  Prophets  to  prove'  all  the  words  of  Smith." 
A  revelation  was  soon  received,  **  that  Kirtland,  the  resi 
dence  of  Rigdon  and  his  brethren,  was  to  be  the  eastern 
border  of  the  '  promised  land,'  '  and  from  thence  to  the 
Pacific  Ocean.'  On  this  laad  the  *  New  Jerusalem, 
the  city  of  Refuge,'  was  to  be  built.  Upon  it,  all  true 
Mormons  were  to  assemble,  to  escape  the  destruction  of 
the  world,  which  was  soon  to  take  place." 

Those  sent  on  the  mission  t&  the  Lamanites  having 
spent  some  time  at  Kirtland,  succeeded  in  making  a  number 
of  converts.  After  Cowdery  and  his  associates,  began  to 
develope  the  peculiarities  of  their  system,  we  are  told  that 
scenes  of  the  most  wild,  frantic  and  horrible  fanaticism 
27 


314  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.  XXIX. 

Mormonism. 

f- 
ensued.  "  They  pretended  that  the  power  of  miracles 
was  about  to  be  given  to  all  those  who  embraced  the  new 
faith,  and  commenced  communicating  the  Holy  Spirit,  by 
laying  their  hands  upon  the  heads  of  the  converts,  which 
operation,  at  first,  produced  an  instantaneous  prostration 
of  body  and  mind.  Many  would  fall  upon  the  floor, 
where  they  would  lie  for  a  long  time,  apparently  lifeless. 
They  thus  continued  these  enthusiastic  exhibitions  for 
several  weeks.  The  fits  usually  came  on,  during  or  after 
their  prayer-meetings,  which  were  held  nearly  every  even 
ing.  The  young  men  and  women  were  more  particularly 
subject  to  this  delirium.  They  would  exhibit  all  the  apish 
acts  imaginable,  making  the  most  ridiculous  grimaces, 
creeping  upon  their  hands  and  feet,  rolling  upon  the  frozen 
ground,  go  through  with  all  the  Indian  modes  of  warfare, 
such  as  knocking  down,  scalping,  &c.  At  other  times, 
they  would  run  through  the  fields,  get  upon  stumps, 
preach  to  imaginary  congregations,  enter  the  water,  and 
perform  all  the  ceremony  of  baptizing.  Many  would 
have  fits  of  speaking  all  the  different  Indian  dialects,  which 
none  could  understand.  Again,  at  the  dead  hour  of  night, 
the  young  men  might  be  seen  running  over  the  fields  and 
hills  in  pursuit,  as  they  said,  of  the  balls  of  fire,  lights, 
&c.,  which  they  saw  moving  through  the  atmosphere." 

Three  of  the  young  converts  pretended  to  have  re 
ceived  commissions  to  preach  from  the  skies,  after  having 
first  jumpt  into  the  air  as  high  as  they  could.  All  these 
transactions  were  believed  to  be  from  the  Spirit  of  God. 
They  very  soon  numbered  in  this  region  a  hundred  con 
verts.  To  these  converts  Rigdon,  soon  after  joining  Smith 
at  Manchester,  wrote  a  letter,  disclosing  among  other  things 
that  Kirtland  was  to  be  the  seat  of  empire — and  that  they 


CH.    XXIX.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  315 

Morraonism. 

were  dwelling  on  their  eternal  inheritance,  and  that  the  land 
of  promise  extended  from  that  place  to  the  Pacific  ocean.; 
The  facts  above  stated  are  principally  taken  from  a 
volume  entitled  "  MORMONISM  UNVEILED,"  sent  the  author 
by  a  most  estimable  clergyman  of  the  Episcopal  Church, 
residing  at  Ashtabula,  Ohio,  with  the  information  that  this 
volume  is  regarded  by  all  candid  and  respectable  people  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  Mormon  settlement,  as  a  correct 
and  fair  statement  of  facts.  It  may  tend  to  throw  some 
new  light  upon  some  of  the  actors  in  this  grand  drama  of 
deception  to  insert  a  portion  of  the  correspondence  that 
led  the  clergyman  just  referred  to,  to  forward  this  volume 
to  the  author.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Quinan,  who  now  resides 
in  Philadelphia,  having  formerly  lived  in  the  neighbour 
hood  of  Kirtland,  was  requested  by  the  author  to  open  a 
correspondence  with  some  intelligent  person  in  that  neigh 
bourhood,  who  would  be  able  to  give  some  account  of  the 
first  emigration  of  the  Mormons  to  Kirtland,  and  the  line 
of  operations  which  they  had  there  pursued.  Mr.  Quinan's 

letter  was  addressed  to  Dr.  A.  Hawley.    Dr.  H put 

this  letter  into  the  hands  of  the  clergyman  above  alluded 
to,  who  having  obtained  the  following  communication  from 
Dr.  Rosa,  forwarded  it  to  the  author,  with  a  postscript  of 
his  own  appended,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  insertion  below. 
Dr.  Rosa's  letter  is  dated  Painesville,  Ohio,  June  3d, 
1841,  from  which  we  make  the  following  extract. 

*  *  *  "I  think  the  history  of  Mormonism  as 
published  by  E.  D.  Howe — a  copy  of  which  can  be  ob 
tained  in  our  place — contains  all  the  material  truths  con 
nected  with  the  rise  and  progress  of  that  miserable  decep 
tion.  There  are  occasionally  new  doctrines  introduced 
and  incorporated  with  their  faith,  such  as  being  baptized 


316  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXIX. 


Mo  rrnonisrn. 


for  the  dead.  This  is  a  common  custom  here.  When  a 
member  is  satisfied  that  his  father,  mother,  or  brother,  or 
any  other  friend  is  in  hell,  he  steps  forward  and  offers  him 
self  to  the  church  in  baptism  for  that  individual,  and  when 
properly  baptized  the  tormented  individual  will  instanta 
neously  emerge  from  his  misery  into  perfect  happiness. 
There  are  many  such  follies  which  the  simple  hearted  are 
ready  and  willing  to  believe.  There  is  no  permanent 
separation  in  the  society.  There  were  a  few  seceders  a 
few  years  since,  some  of  whom  left  them  entirely,  and  be 
came  infidels,  and  others  held  to  the  original  purity  of  the 
doctrines  as  they  termed  it. 

As  to  Martin  Harris — of  late  I  have  heard  but  little  of 
him.  My  acquaintance  with  him  induces  me  to  believe 
him  a  monomaniac  ;  he  is  a  man  of  great  loquacity  and 
very  unmeaning,  ready  at  all  times  to  dispute  the  ground 
of  his  doctrines  with  any  one.  He  was  one  of  the  seceders, 
and  for  a  time  threatened  the  Mormons  with  exposure,  as 
I  have  been  informed ;  but  where  he  is  now  I  cannot  say. 

Jo  Smith  is  regarded  as  an  inspired  man  by  all  the 
Mormons. 

Sidney  Rigdon  is  at  the  western  settlement;  he  em 
braced  the  Mormon  religion  in  the  latter  part  of  October, 
1830.  See  page  102  of  the  book  as  published  by  E.  D. 
Howe,  above  referred  to. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year — either  in  May  or  June — 
I  was  in  company  with  Sidney  Rigdon,  and  rode  with  him 
on  horseback  a  few  miles.  Our  conversation  was  princi 
pally  upon  the  subject  of  religion,  as  he  was  at  that  time  a 
very  popular  preacher  of  the  denomination  calling  them 
selves  «  disciples'  or  Campbellites.  He  remarked  to  me, 
that  it  was  time  for  a  new  religion  to  spring  up ;  that  man- 


CH.    XXIX.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  317 


Mormonism. 


kind  were  all  rife  and  ready  for  it.  I  thought  he  alluded 
to  the  Campbellite  doctrine — he  said  it  would  not  be  long 
before  something  would  make  its  appearance — he  also 
said  that  he  thought  of  leaving  for  Pennsylvania,  and 
should  be  absent  for  some  months.  I  asked  him  how  long 
— he  said  it  would  depend  upon  circumstances.  I  began 
to  think  a  little  strange  of  his  remarks,  as  he  was  a  minis 
ter  of  the  Gospel. 

I  left  Ohio  that  fall,  and  went  to  the  state  of  New  York, 
to  visit  my  friends,  who  lived  in  Waterloo — not  far  from 
the  mine  of  golden  Bibles.  In  November  I  was  informed 
that  my  old  neighbour,  E.  Partridge,  and  the  Rev.  Sidney 
Rigdon  were  in  Waterloo,  and  that  they  both  had  become 
the  dupes  of  Jo  Smith's  necromancies :  it  then  occurred 
to  me  that  Rigdon's  new  religion  had  made  its  appearance, 
and  when  I  became  informed  of  the  Spalding  manuscript 
I  was  confirmed  in  the  opinion  that  Rigdon  was  at  least 
accessary  if  not  the  principal  in  getting  up  this  farce.  Any 
information  that  I  can  give  shall  be  done  cheerfully. 
Respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

S.  ROSA. 

REV.  MR.  HALL. 

June  5th,  1841. 

REV.  JOHN  A.   CLARK,  D.  D. 
DEAR  SIR: 

The  above  letter  I  have  obtained  in  answer  to  several 
questions  respecting  Mormons  and  Mormonism,  transmit 
ted  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Quinan  to  Dr.  A.  Hawley,  of  this 
county,  from  you.  This  letter  of  Dr.  Rosa's,  together 
with  the  book,  *«  Mormonism  Unveiled"  which  accompa 
nies  it,  I  send  as  the  best  answers  to  your  questions,  and 
27* 


318  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [cH.    XXIX. 


Mormonism. 


the  best  expositions  of  Mormonism  which  can  be  obtained. 
It  is  believed  by  candid  and  respectable  people  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  Mormon  Temple,  that  Mr.  Howe's  book— 
'  Mormonism  Unveiled"— is  very  correct.  As  to  the  de 
ponents  in  reference  to  Spalding  manuscript,  at  New 
Salem  (now  Conneaut),  I  have  been  acquainted  with  them 
for  thirty  years  (excepting  Miller),  and  believe  them  to 
be  credible  and  respectable  persons. 

It  is  indeed  as'tonishing  that  so  low  an  imposture  should 
ever  have  been  countenanced  at  all ;  much  more  so  tljat 
hundreds  of  English  converts  should  recently  have  come 
over  to  it,  and  that  four  hundred  more  should  now  be 
daily  expected  to  take  shipping  at  Buffalo,  in  order  to  pass 
up  our  Lakes  to  join  the  Western  Mormons  ! 

JOHN  HALL, 
Rector  of  St.  Peter's,  Ashtabula,  Ohio. 

In  the  conclusion  of  Mr.  Howe's  book — referred  to  in 
the  preceding  letter — we  were  particularly  struck  with  the 
following  statement,  which  seems  to  account  perfectly  for 
Rigdon's  easy  faith,  and  to  identify  him  with  this  scheme 
of  imposture  from  its  very  origin.  The  reader  will  recol 
lect  that  Mrs.  Davison  states  that  the  manuscript  was 
lent  to  Mr.  Patterson,  the  publisher  of  a  newspaper  in 
Pittsburg,  with  whose  office  Rigdon  was  connected.  The 
author  of  the  volume  above  referred  to,  says  : — "  It  was 
inferred  at  once  that  some  light  might  be  shed  upon  this 
subject,  and  the  mystery  revealed,  by  applying  to  Patter 
son  &  Lambdin,  in  Pittsburg.  But  here  again  death  had 
interposed  a  barrier.  That  establishment  was  dissolved 
and  broken  up  many  years  since,  and  Lambdin  died  about 
eight  years  ago.  Mr.  Patterson  says  he  has  no  recollec- 


CH.  XXIX.]  GLEANINGS    BY    Tli^    WAY.  319 


Mormonism. 


tion  of  any  such  manuscript  being  brought  there  for  pub 
lication,  neither  would  he  have  been  likely  to  have  seen  it, 
as  the   business  of  printing  was   conducted   wholly  by 
Lambdin  at  that  time.     He  says,  however,  that   many 
manuscript  books  and  pamphlets  were  brought  to  the  office 
about  that  time,  which  remained  upon  their  shelves  for 
years,  without  being  printed  or  even  examined.  Now,  there 
is  the  strongest  presumption  that  Spalding's  manuscript,  (or 
a  copy  of  it)  remained  there  in  seclusion,  till  about  the  year 
1823  or  '24,  at  which  time  Sidney  Rigdon  located  him 
self  in  that  city.     We  have  been  credibly  informed  that  he 
was  on  terms  of  intimacy  with  Lambdin,  being  seen  fre 
quently  in  his  shop.     Rigdon  resided  in  Pittsburg  about 
three  years,  and  during  the  whole  of  that  time,  as  he  has 
since   frequently   asserted,  abandoned   preaching  and   all 
other  employment,  for  the  purpose  of  studying  the  Bible. 
He  left  there,  arid  came  into  the  county  where  he  now  re 
sides,   about   the   time   Lambdin   died,   and   commenced 
preaching  some  new  points  of  doctrine,  which  were  after 
wards  found  to  be  inculcated  in  the  Mormon  Bible.     He 
resided  in  this  vicinity  about  four  years  previous  to  the  ap 
pearance  of  the  book,  during  which  time  he  made  several 
long  visits  to  Pittsburg,  and  perhaps  to  the  Susquehanna, 
where  Smith  was  then  digging  for  money,  or  pretending 
to  be  translating  plates.    It  may  be  observed   also,  that 
about  the  time  Rigdon  left  Pittsburg,  the  Smith  family  be 
gan  to  tell  about  finding  a  book  that  would  contain  a  his 
tory  of  the  first  inhabitants  of  America,  and  that  two  years 
had  elapsed  before  they  finally  got  possession  of  it. 

"  We  are,  then,  irresistibly  led  to  this  conclusion  ; — that 
Lambdin,  after  having  failed  in  business,  had  recourse  to 
the  old  manuscripts  then  in  his  possession,  in  order  to  raise 


320  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [ciI.    XXIX. 

M  or  monism. 

the  wind,  by  a  book  speculation,  and  placed  the  "  Manu 
script  Found,"  of  Spalding,  in  the  hands  of  Rigdon,  to  be 
embellished,  altered,  and  added  to,  as  he  might  think  ex 
pedient  ;  and  three  years'  study  of  the  Bible  we  should 
deem  little  time  enough  to  garble  it,  as  it  is  transferred  to 
the  Mormon  book.  The  former  dying,  left  the  latter  the 
sole  proprietor,  who  was  obliged  to  resort  to  his  wits,  and 
in  a  miraculous  way  to  bring  it  before  the  world ;  for  in  no 
other  manner  could  such  a  book  be  published  without  great 
sacrifice.  And  where  could  a  more  suitable  character  be 
found  than  Jo  Smith,  whose  necromantic  fame  and  arts  of 
deception,  had  already  extended  to  a  considerable  distance  ? 
That  Lambdin  was  a  person  every  way  qualified  and  fitted 
for  such  an  enterprise,  we  have  the  testimony  of  his  partner 
in  business,  and  others  of  his  acquaintance.  Add  to  all 
these  circumstances,  the  facts,  that  Rigdon  had  prepared 
the  minds  in  a  great  measure,  of  nearly  a  hundred  of  those 
who  attended  his  ministration,  to  be  in  readiness  to  em 
brace  the  first  mysterious  ism  that  should  be  presented — 
the  appearance  of  Cowdery  at  his  residence  as  soon  as  the 
Book  was  printed — his  sudden  conversion,  after  many  pre 
tensions  to  disbelieve  it — his  immediately  repairing  to  the 
residence  of  Smith,  three  hundred  miles  distant,  where  he 
was  forthwith  appointed  an  elder,  high-priest,  and  a  scribe 
to  the  prophet — the  pretended  vision  that  his  residence  in 
Ohio  was  the  "  promised  land," — the  immediate  removal 
of  the  whole  Smith  family  thither,  where  they  were  soon 
raised  from  a  state  of  poverty  to  comparative  affluence. 
We,  therefore,  must  hold  out  Sidney  Rigdon  to  the  world 
as  being  the  original  *  author  and  proprietor'  of  the  whole 
Mormon  conspiracy,  until  further  light  is  elicited  upon  the 
lost  writings  of  Solomon  Spalding." 


CH.    XXIX.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  321 

Mormonism. 

We  proceed,  however,  with  our  narrative.  Rigdon 
tarried  with  Smith  in  Manchester  about  two  months,  re 
ceiving  revelations,  preaching  in  that  vicinity,  and  trying 
to  establish  the  truth  of  Mormonism.  But  meeting  with 
little  success,  he  returned  to  Kirtland,  being  followed  in  a 
few  days  by  the  prophet  and  his  connections.  This  hap 
pened  early  in  1831.  '«  From  this  point  in  the  history  of 
this  delusion,  it  began  to  spread  with  considerable  rapidity. 
Nearly  all  of  their  male  converts,  however  ignorant  and 
worthless,  were  forthwith  transformed  into  4  Elders,'  and 
sent  forth  to  proclaim,  with  all  their  wild  enthusiasm,  the 
wonders  and  mysteries  of  Mormonism.  All  those  having 
a  taste  for  the  marvellous,  and  delighting  in  novelties, 
flocked  to  hear  them.  Many  travelled  fifty  and  an  hundred 
miles  to  the  throne  of  the  prophet,  in  Kirtland,  to  hear 
from  his  own  mouth  the  certainty  of  his  excavating  a  bible 
and  spectacles.  Many,  even  in  the  New  England  States,  af 
ter  hearing  the  frantic  story  of  some  of  these  « elders,'  would 
forthwith  place  their  all  into  a  wagon,  and  wend  their 
way  to  the  «  promised  land,'  in  order,  as  they  supposed, 
to  escape  the  judgments  of  Heaven,  which  were  soon  to 
be  poured  out  upon  the  land.  The  State  of  New  York, 
they  were  privately  told,  would  most  probably  be  sunk, 
unless  the  people  thereof  believed  in  the  pretensions  of 
Smith.  t 

11  On  the  arrival  of  Smith  in  Kirtland,  he  appeared  as 
tonished  at  the  wild  enthusiasm  and  scalping  perform 
ances,  of  his  proselytes  there,  as  heretofore  related.  He 
told  them  that  he  had  enquired  of  the  Lord  concerning  the 
matter,  and  had  been  informed  that  it  was  all  the  work  of  the 
Devil.  The  disturbances,  therefore,  ceased.  Thus  we 


322  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.  XXIX. 


Mormonism. 


see  that  the  Devil,  for  the  time  being,  held  full  sway  in 
making  converts  to  Mormonism."* 

We  have  already  stated  that  Sidney  Rigdon,  previous  to 
his  conversion  to  the  Mormons,  was  a  preacher  among  the 
Campbellite  Baptists,  and  enjoyed  considerable  popularity. 
After  his  return  to  Kirtland,  with  his  new  companions  and 
new  faith,  Elder  Campbell,  the  founder  of  the  sect  to 
which  he  had  previously  belonged,  sent  him  a  challenge 
for  a  public  debate,  in  which  he  would  undertake  to  show 
the  foolish  absurdities,  shameless  pretensions,  and  manifest 
imposture  of  the  whole  Mormon  scheme.  This  challenge, 
however,  Rigdon  very  prudently  declined  accepting. 

*  Mormonism  Unveiled. 


CH.  XXX.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  323 

Mormonism. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

MORMON    EMIGRATION    TO    MISSOURI. 

Mission  to  Missouri — Cause  that  led  to  emigration — Settlement  at 
Independence — Change  in  operations— Gift  of  tongues — Rule  for 
speaking  and  interpreting. 

COWDERY  and  those  connected  with  his  mission,  after 
having  made  the  converts  we  have  noticed  at  Kirtland  in 
the  autumn  of  1830,  proceeded  on  still  farther  to  the  west, 
in  order  to  convert  the  Indians.  They  at  length  set  down 
in  the  western  part  of  Missouri. 

The  following  extract  from  the  volume  already  referred 
to,  will  explain  the  cause  that  led  the  Mormons  to  think 
of  emigrating  to  Missouri. 

*•  The  Mormons  soon  began  to  assemble  in  considera 
ble  numbers  at  and  about  Kirtland,  the  supposed  »  eternal 
inheritance,'  and  those  who  were  able,  bought  land  ;  but 
the  greater  part  of  their  dupes  had  thus  far  been  the  poor 
and  needy,  and  came  there  with  a  view  of  enjoying  all 
things  *  in  common,'  as  such  doctrine  had  gone  forth. 
Many,  however,  found  out  their  mistake  after  their 
arrival ;  and  the  revelation  appeared  to  be  only  that  the 
prophet  and  some  of  his  relations  should  be  supported  by 
the  church.  In  consequence  of  their  inability  to  purchase 
lands  adjoining  head-quarters,  they  were  scattered  about 


324  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXX. 

Mormonism. 

in  several  townships,  much  exposed  to  '  wild  beasts,' 
and  subject  to  have  their  faith  shaken  by  the  influence  of 
reason.  Several  renounced  it.  They  were  daily  running 
to  the  prophet  with  queries  and  doubts  which  were  con 
stantly  arising  upon  their  minds.  He  generally  satis 
fied  them  by  explaining;  nevertheless,  they  annoyed 
him  much  and  the  necessity  of  withdrawing  them  from 
the  influences  which  surrounded  them  became  apparent ; 
hence,  their  removal  to  Missouri,  where  they  could,  in 
time,  purchase  all  the  land  which  they  should  need  at 
a  low  rate,  and  become  a  *  distinct  people.' 

"  As  before  noticed,  Cowdery  and  his  companions,  pro 
ceeded  on  to  the  west,  with  the  avowed  intention  of  con 
verting  the  Indians,  under  a  command  of  the  Lord.  On 
their  way  they  tried  their  skill  on  several  tribes,  but 
made  no  proselytes,  although  their  deluded  brethren  at 
home  could  daily  see  them,  in  visions,  baptising  whole 
tribes.  They  finally  arrived  at  the  western  line  of  the 
State  of  Missouri,  late  in  the  fall  of  1830,  with  the  inten 
tion  of  proceeding  into  the  Indian  country,  but  were 
stopped  by  the  agents  of  the  general  government,  under 
an  act  of  Congress,  to  prevent  the  white  people  from 
trading  or  settling  among  them.  They  then  took  up  their 
winter  quarters  in  the  village  of  Independence,  about 
twelve  miles  from  the  State  line.  Here  they  obtained 
employment  during  the  winter.  In  the  following  spring, 
one  of  them  returned  to  Kirtland,  with  a  flattering  account 
of  the  country  about  Independence.  About  the  first  of 
June,  the  prophet  assembled  all  his  followers,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  a  great  meeting,  at  which  time  it  was  given  out 
that  marvellous  events  were  to  take  place.  Here  many 
new  attempts  were  made  by  Smith  to  perform  miracles 


CH.    XXX.]  GLEANINGS   BY   THE    WAY.  325 

Mormonism. 

and  otherwise  to  deceive  his  followers.  Previous  to  this 
time,  it  should  be  remarked,  nearly  all  the  Mormonites 
had  arrived  from  the  State  of  New  York,  under  a  revela 
tion,  of  course,  to  take  possession  of  the  '  promised 
land.'  There  were  in  all  about  fifty  families.  At  the 
above  mentioned  meeting  a  long  revelation  was  manu 
factured,  commanding  all  the  leading  men  and  Elders  to 
depart  forthwith  for  the  western  part  of  Missouri,  naming 
each  one  separately,  informing  them  that  only  two  should 
go  together,  and  that  every  two  should  take  separate 
roads,  preaching  by  the  way.  Only  about  two  weeks 
were  allowed  them  to  make  preparations  for  the  journey, 
and  most  of  them  left  what  business  they  had  to  be  closed 
by  others.  Some  left  large  families,  with  their  crops 
upon  the  ground,  and  embarked  for  a  distant  land,  from 
which  they  have  not  yet  returned. 

"  On  arriving  at  the  village  of  Independence,  they  pro 
ceeded  to  purchase  a  lot  of  land,  upon  which  the  prophet 
directed  Rigdon  and  Cowdery  to  perform  the  mock  cere 
mony  of  laying  the  corner  stone  of  a  city,  which  he  called 
Zion.  Of  the  future  prosperity  and  magnificence  of  this 
city,  many  marvellous  revelations  were  had  by  the  prophet 
and  many  more  marvellous  conjectures  formed  by  his  dis 
ciples.  Among  others,  it  was  said  that  it  would  in  a  few 
years  exceed  in  splendor  every  thing  known  in  ancient 
times.  Its  streets  were  to  be  paved  with  gold  ;  all  that 
escaped  the  general  destruction  which  was  soon  to  take 
place,  would  there  assemble  with  all  their  wealth ;  the  ten 
lost  tribes  of  Israel  had  been  discovered  in  their  retreat, 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  North  Pole,  where  they  had  for 
ages  been  secluded  by  immense  barriers  of  ice,  and  be- 
28 


32  6  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  j_CH.  XXX. 

Mormonism. 

came  vastly  rich  :  the  ice  in  a  few  years  was  to  be  melted 
away,  when  those  tribes,  with  St.  John  and  some  of  the 
Nephites,  which  the  Book  of  Mormon  had  immortalized, 
would  be  seen  making  their  appearance  in  the  new  city, 
loaded  with  immense  quantities  of  gold  and  silver. 

"  The  prophet  and  his  life-guard  of  Elders,  stayed  in 
their  city  about  two  weeks.  Revelations  were  had  for  a 
part  of  them  to  return  to  Ohio,  a  part  to  stay  and  take 
charge  of  the  city,  and  a  part  to  commence  preaching  •  in 
the  region  round  about.'  Much  dissatisfaction  was 
manifested  by  some  as  to  the  selection  of  the  site,  and  the 
general  appearance  of  the  country.  Smith,  Rigdon  and 
Cowdery  returned  to  the  old  head-quarters  in  Kirtland. 
Their  followers  immediately  commenced  selling  their 
lands,  mostly  at  a  great  sacrifice,  and  made  preparations 
for  emigrating  up  the  Missouri.  All  were  now  anxious 
to  sell,  instead  .of  buying  more  land  in  Ohio.  A  special 
command  was  given  to  seventeen  families,  who  had 
settled  in  one  township,  some  three  months  previous,  to 
depart  forthwith  to  the  promised  land,  who  obeyed 
orders,  leaving  their  crop  to  those  who  owned  the  land. 
Besides  a  great  variety  of  special  revelations  relating  to 
individuals,  and  other  matters,  a  general  one  was  given  to 
the  proselytes  to  sell  their  lands  and  other  property  and 
repair  to  Missouri  as  fast  as  possible,  but  not  in  haste. 
Accordingly,  many  went  during  the  year,  making  sacri 
fices  of  property,  (those  few  of  them  who  had  any,)  in 
proportion  to  their  faith  and  their  anxiety  to  be  upon  their 
*  eternal  inheritance.'  In  the  mean  time,  thirty  or  forty 
'(Elders,*  were  sent  off  in  various  directions  in  pursuit 
of  proselytes.  This  year  passed  off  with  a  gradual  in- 


w 

CH.  XXX.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  327 

Mormonism. 

crease,  and  considerable  wealth  was  drawn  in,  so  that  they 
began  to  boast  of  a  capital  stock  of  ten  or  fifteen  thousand 
dollars. 

"  Their  common  stock  principles  appear  to  be  some 
what  similar  to  those  of  the  Shakers.  Each  one,  how 
ever  is  allowed  to  '  manage  his  own  affairs  in  his  own 
way,'  until  he  arrives  in  Missouri.  There  the  Bishop 
resides  ;  he  has  supreme  command  in  all  pecuniary  mat 
ters,  according  to  the  revelations  given  by  the  prophet. 

«*  The  next  year  commenced  with  something  like  a 
change  of  operations.  Instead  of  selling  their  possessions 
in  Ohio,  they  again  began  to  buy  up  improved  land,  mills 
and  water  privileges.  It  would  seem  that  the  Missouri 
country  began  to  look  rather  dreary  to  the  prophet  and  his 
head  men,  supposing  that  they  could  not  enjoy  their 
power  there  as  well  as  in  Ohio.  They  could  not  think  of 
undergoing  the  hardships  and  privations  incident  to  a  new 
country.  Besides,  the  people  there  were  not  much  dis 
posed  to  encourage  the  emigration  of  such  an  army  of 
fanatics — and  their  "  Lamanite"  brethren,  under  Gen. 
Black  Hawk,  were  about  that  time  commencing  a  war 
upon  the  whites. 

"  They  therefore,  continued  to  extend  their  impositions 
by  sending  abroad  every  thing  that  could  walk,  no  matter 
how  ignorant,  if  they  had  learnt  the  tales  and  vagaries  of 
their  leaders.  All  that  were  so  sent,  were  dubbed  Elders 
or  High  Priests,  and  furnished  with  a  commission,  pur 
porting  to  have  been  dictated  by  the  Lord  to  the  prophet. 
These  requisites  being  added  to  their  credulity,  they  were 
of  course  inspired  with  all  necessary  self-sufficiency,  zeal 
and  impudence.  They  were  thus  prepared  to  declare  that 


328  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.  XXX. 

Mormonism. 

every  thing  which  they  stated  or  imagined,  was  absolutely 
true — for  the  Spirit  had  so  informed  them. 

"  During  the  year  1832,  considerable  progress  was 
made  in  writing  out,  and  revising  the  Old  and  New  Tes 
taments,  which  the  prophet  pretended  to  do  by  inspira 
tion,  or  by  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit.  In  this  business, 
most  of  his  leisure  hours  were  occupied,  Rigdon  acting  as 
scribe.  They  say  that  the  Scriptures  in  their  present  form, 
retain  but  little  of  their  original  purity  and  beauty,  having 
been  so  often  copied  and  translated  by  unskilful  hands. 
The  whole  of  the  old  Bible  is  now  said  to  be  ready  for 
the  press,  in  its  amended  form,  and  will  be  forthcoming, 
as  soon  as  the  state  of  their  finances  will  permit. 

"On  the  opening  of  the  year  1833,  the  *  gift  of 
tongues'  again  made  its  appearance  at  head-quarters,  and 
from  thence  extended  to  all  their  branches  in  different 
parts.  Whether  the  language  now  introduced  differed 
materially  from  those  practised  two  or  three  years  pre 
vious,  (and  pronounced  to  be  of  the  Devil,)  we  have  not 
been  informed.  It  appears  that  this  last  device,  was  all 
that  was  then  lacking  to  make  the  system  perfect.  They 
had  long  before  professed  to  be  fully  endowed  with  the 
power  of  healing  all  manner  of  diseases,  discerning 
spirits,  and  casting  out  devils.  But  a  succession  of  fail 
ures  had  rendered  them  rather  stale,  and  given  distrust  to 
many  of  the  faithful.  A  new  expedient  was  therefore 
indispensably  necessary,  in  order  to  revive  the  drooping 
spirits  of  the  deluded,  and  at  the  same  time,  insure  a  new 
crop  of  converts.  The  scheme  proved  eminently  suc 
cessful.  Hundreds  were  soon  convinced  of  the  truth  of 
the  whole,  by  hearing  of  and  seeing  the  manner  in  which 
the  *  tongues'  were  performed,  although  the  trick  would 


CH.  XXX.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  329 

Mormonism. 

seem  more  susceptible  of  discovery  than  any  previous  one. 
This  gift  was  not  confined  to  the  elders  and  high  priests, 
who,  in  other  respects,  were  supposed  to  have  a  super 
abundant  share  of  '  the  spirit ;'  but  nearly  all  the  prose 
lytes,  both  old  and  young,  could  show  their  faith  by  speak 
ing  with  l  tongues.'  ' 

One  would  think  from  the  following  account  that  the 
Mormons  had  been  taking  some  hints  from  the  school  of 
Edward  Irving. 

Mr.  Kilby,  who  was  an  elder  among  the  Mormons, 
but  afterwards  came  to  his  senses  and  renounced  the  de 
lusion,  relates  some  very  curious  facts  in  relation  to  their 
pretended  gift  of  tongues.  Two  distinguished  Mormon 
preachers,  Mr.  Cahoon  and  Patton,  gave  a  rule  for  speak 
ing  in  unknown  tongues,  and  also  for  interpreting  what 
was  spoken  by  others. 

"  This  rule,  they  said,  was  perfect — that  as  long  as  we 
followed  it  we  could  not  err.  And  so  I  believe  ;  it  was  a 
perfect  rule  to  lead  men  astray.  The  rule,  as  given  by 
Cahoon,  is  this :  rise  upon  your  feet  and  look  and  lean 
on  Christ ;  speak  or  make  some  sound  ;  continue  to  make 
sounds  of  some  kind,  and  the  Lord  will  make  a  correct 
tongue  or  language  of  it.  The  interpretation  was  to  be 
given  in  the  same  way."  Subsequent  to  this  there  was  a 
still  greater  emigration  to  Missouri.  Soon  disturbances  of 
various  kinds  arose. 

We  had  prepared  two  chapters  containing  such  facts  as 
we  were  able  to  collect,  to  exhibit  the  history  of  the 
Mormons  in  their  residence  in  Missouri,  and  the  two 
wars  in  which  they  were  engaged.  But  upon  looking 
over  the  pages  which  we  had  prepared  we  cannot  make 
up  our  mind  to  tax  the  reader  with  the  details  of  these 
28* 


GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXX. 

Mormonism. 

belligerent  operations.  The  result  of  their  last  resort  to 
arms  was  their  expulsion  or  emigration  from  Missouri 
into  Illinois,  and  the  founding  of  their  new  city  at 
Nauvoo  where  at  present  is  the  principal  Mormon  settle 
ment.  There  are  some  few  remaining  facts  to  which 
we  shall  call  the  attention  of  the  reader,  in  order  to  illus 
trate  still  further  the  folly,  and  depraved  character  of  some 
of  the  prominent  actors  in  this  grand  imposture. 


CH.  XXXI.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  331 


Mormonism. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

MORMON  BANKING. 
The  prophet's  attempt  at  financiering — Mr.  Smalling's  letter. 

ALLUSION  has  been  made  to  the  attempts  at  financiering  in 
which  the  Mormon  prophet  and  his  coadjutors  embarked, 
before  leaving  Kirtland.  The  facts  connected  with  this 
are  presented  in  a  clear  light  by  Mr.  Smalling,  of  Kirtland, 
in  a  letter  addressed  to  Mr.  Lee,  of  Frankford,  Pa.  An  effort 
having  been  made  at  that  village  to  establish  a  Mormon  so 
ciety,  the  Mormon  preacher  at  the  close  of  his  lecture  in* 
vited  any  one,  who  chose,  to  ask  questions,  or  offer  remarks. 
Mr.  Lee  being  present  arose,  gave  his  views  of  the  new 
sect,  which  were  not  very  complimentary,  and  among  other 
facts  presented  before  the  audience  a  ten  dollar  bank  note 
issued  by  Smith  and  Rigdon,  which  he  declared  was  a 
gross  fraud,  as  they  had  never  obtained  a  charter  for  a 
bank,  and  did  not  pretend  to  redeem  their  notes.  Mr. 
Lee  was  quite  brow-beaten  by  the  Mormon  preacher.  To 
satisfy  himself  and  the  public,  Mr.  Lee  wrote  to  Kirtland, 
and  obtained  a  letter  in  reply  from  Mr.  Smalling,  from 
which  we  make  the  following  extracts  : 

Kirtland,  Ohio,  March  IQth,  A.  D.  1841. 
DEAR  SIR  : 

By  request,  and  the  duty  I  owe  to  my  fellow-man,  I 
consent  to  answer  your  letter,  and  your  request  as  to  Jo- 


332  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [CH.  XXXI. 

Mormonism. 

seph  Smith,  Jr.,  and  the  Safety  Society  Bank  of  the  Lat 
ter  Day  Saints,  as  they  call  themselves  at  the  present,  or 
Mormons.  The  followers  of  Smith  believe  him  to  be  a 
prophet,  and  he  had  a  revelation  that  the  church  must 
move  to  the  Ohio,  which  they  did,  selling  their  posses 
sions  and  helping  each  other  as  a  band  of  brothers,  and 
they  settled  in  this  place.  The  Smith  family  were  then 
all  poor  and  the  most  of  the  church.  I  visited  them  in 
1833,  they  were  then  building  a  temple  to  the  Most  High 
God,  who,  Smith  said,  would  appear  and  make  his  will 
known  to  his  servants,  and  endow  them  with  power  in 
their  last  days  that  they  might  go  and  preach  his  gospel  to 
all  nations,  kindred  tongues,  and  people.  For  this  purpose 
they  wrought  almost  night  and  day,  and  scoured  the 
branches  in  the  east  for  money  to  enable  them  to  build. 
The  people  consecrated  freely,  as  they  supposed  for  that 
purpose,  for  they  supposed  they  were  to  be  one  in  the 
church  of  Christ,  for  so  Smith  had  told  them  by  his  reve 
lations,  and  that  they  must  consecrate  all  for  the  poor  in 
Zion.  Thus  many  did  until  they  finished  the  temple,  and 
in  the  meantime  the  building  committee  built  each  of  them 
a  house,  Sidney  Rigdon  and  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.  By  this 
time  the  leaders  of  the  church,  Smith,  Rigdon,  Carter  and 
Cahoon,  I  may  say,  all  the  heads  of  the  church,  got  lifted 
up  in  pride,  and  they  imagined  that  God  was  about  to 
make  them  rich,  and  that  they  were  to  suck  the  milk  of  the 
Gentiles,  as  they  call  those  that  do  not  belong  to  the  church, 
or  do  not  go  hand  in  hand  with  them.  From  this  you  can 
see  they  have  a  great  desire  for  riches,  and  to  obtain  them 
without  earning  them.  About  this  time  they  said  that  God 
had  told  them,  Sidney  and  Joseph,  that  they  had  suffered 
enough  and  that  they  should  be  rich ;  and  th'ey  informed 


CH.  XXXI.]  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  333 

Mormonism. 

me,  that  God  told  them  to  buy  goods  and  so  they  did,  to 
some  thirty  thousand  dollars,  on  a  credit  of  six  months,  at 
Cleveland  and  Buffalo.  In  the  spring  of  1836  this  firm 
was,  I  believe,  Smith,  Rigdon  &  Co.  It  included  the 
heads  of  the  church.  In  the  fall,  they  formed  other  com 
panies  of  their  brethren,  and  sent  to  New  York  as  agents 
for  them,  Hiram  Smith  and  O.  Cowdery,  and  they  pur 
chased  some  sixty  or  seventy  thousand  dollars  worth,  all 
for  the  church,  and  the  most  of  them  not  worth  a  penny, 
and  no  financiers.  At  this  time  the  first  debt  became  due 
and  not  any  thing  to  pay  it  with,  for  they  had  sold  to  their 
poor  brethren,  who  were  strutting  about  the  streets  in  the 
finest  broadcloth,  and  imagining  themselves  rich,  but  could 
pay  nothing :  and  poverty  is  the  mother  of  invention. 
They  then  fixed  upon  a  plan  to  pay  the  debt.  It  was,  to 
have  a  bank  of  their  own,  as  none  of  the  then  existing 
banks  would  loan  to  them  what  they  wanted  and  the  most 
refused  them  entirely.  They  sent  to  Philadelphia  and  got 
the  plates  made  for  their  Safety  Society  Bank,  and  got  a 
large  quantity  of  bills  ready  for  filling  and  signing ;  -and 
in  the  meantime,  Smith  and  others,  collected  what  specie 
they  could,  which  amounted  to  some  six  thousand  dollars. 
The  paper  came  about  the  first  of  January,  1837,  and  they 
immediately  began  to  issue  their  paper  and  to  no  small 
amount :  but  their  creditors  refused  to  take  it.  Then 
Smith  invented  another  plan,  that  was  to  exchange  their 
notes  for  other  notes  that  would  pay  their  debts,  and  for 
that  purpose  he  sent  the  elders  out  with  it  to  exchange, 
and  not  only  the  elders,  but  gave  large  quantities  of  it  to 
others,  giving  them  one  half  to  exchange  it,  as  I  am  in 
formed  by  those  that  peddled  for  him.  Thus  Smith  was 
instrumental  in  sending  the  worthless  stuff  abroad,  and  it 


334  GLEANINGS  BY  THE  WAY.  [cH.  XXXI. 


Mormonism. 


soon  came  in  again.  There  was  nothing  to  redeem  it  with, 
as  Smith  had  used  the  greater  part  of  their  precious  metals. 
The  inhabitants  holding  their  bills  came  to  inquire  into 
the  Safety  Society  precious  metals :  the  way  that  Smith 
contrived  to  deceive  them  was  this :  he  had  some  one  or 
two  hundred  boxes  made,  and  gathered  all  the  lead  and 
shot  that  the  village  had  or  that  part  of  it  that  he  controlled, 
and  filled  the  boxes  with  lead,  shot,  &c.,  and  marked  them, 
one  thousand  dollars,  each.  Then,  when  they  went  to 
examine  the  vault,  he  had  one  box  on  a  table  partly  filled 
for  them  to  see,  and  when  they  proceeded  to  the  vault, 
Smith  told  them  that  the  church  had  two  hundred  thousand 
dollars  in  specie,  and  he  opened  one  box  and  they  saw 
that  it  was  silver,  and  they  hefted  a  number  and  Smith 
told  them  that  they  contained  specie.  They  were  seem 
ingly  satisfied  and  went  away  for  a  few  days,  until  the 
elders  were  sent  off  in  every  direction  to  pass  their  paper  off: 
among  the  elders  were  Brigam  Young,  that  went  last,  with 
forty  thousand  dollars ;  John  F.  Boynton,  with  some 
twenty  thousand  dollars  ;  Luke  Johnson,  south  and  east, 
with  an  unknown  quantity.  I  suppose  if  the  money  you 
have  was  taken  of  those,  it  was  to  Smith's  and  their  pro 
fit  ;  and  thus  they  continued  to  pass  and  sell  the  worthless 
stuff  until  they  sold  it  at  twelve  and  a  half  cents  on  the 
dollar,  and  so  eager  to  put  it  off  at  that,  that  they  could 
not  attend  meeting  on  the  Sabbath, — but  they  signed 
enough  at  that  price  to  buy  one  section  of  land  in  the 
Illinois.  There  was  some  signed  with  S.  Rigdon,  cashier, 
and  J.  Smith,  Jr.  president,  for  the  purpose,  as  it  was  then 
said,  that  if  they  should  be  called  upon  when  they  could 
not  well  redeem,  that  they  would  call  them  counterfeit, 
but  they  had  no  occasion  to  call  any  counterfeit,  for  they 


CH.  XXXI.J  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  335 

Mormonism. 

never  redeemed  but  a  very  few  thousand  dollars,  and  there 
must  be  now  a  great  many  thousands  of  their  bills  out. 
There  was  some  which  others  signed  pro.  tern,  that  were 
genuine  too,  the  name  of  F.  G.  Williams,  N.  K.  Whitney, 
and  one  Kingsbury,  all  those  are  genuine. 

The  church  have  not  now  nor  never  had  any  common 
stock,*  all  that  has  been  consecrated,  Smith  and  the  heads 
of  the  church  have  got,  and  what  they  get  now  they  keep, 
for  to  show  this  I  send  you  a  revelation  which  is  as  fol 
lows  : — Revelation  given  July  9th,  1837,  in  far  west, 
Caldwell  county,  Missouri, — O  Lord,  show  unto  us,  thy 
servants,  how  much  thou  requirest  of  the  properties  of  thy 
people  for  a  tything?  Answer:  Verily,  thus  saith  the 
Lord,  I  require  all  their  surplus  properties  to  be  put  into 
the  hands  of  the  bishop  of  my  church  of  Zion,  for  the 
building  of  mine  house,  and  for  the  laying  the  foundation 
of  Zion,  and  for  the  priesthood,  and  for  the  debts  of  the 
presidency  of  my  church,  and  this  shall  be  the  beginning 
of  the  tything  of  my  people,  and  after  that,  those  who  have 
been  tythed,  shall  pay  one-tenth  of  all  their  interest  an 
nually,  and  this  shall  be  a  standing  law  unto  them  forever, 
for  my  holy  priesthood  saith  the  Lord  :  Verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  all  those  who  gather  unto 
the  land  of  Zion,  shall  be  tythed  of  their  surplus  proper 
ties,  and  shall  observe  this  law,  or  they  shall  not  be  found 
worthy  to  abide  among  you  ;  and  behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
if  my  people  observe  not  this  law  to  keep  it  holy,  and  by 
this  law  sanctify  the  land  of  Zion  unto  me  that  my  statutes 

*  Instead  of  the  stock  being  common,  it  appears  the  intention  of 
the  ringleaders  is  to  monopolize  it,  and  leave  their  poor  dupes  at  last 
to  shift  for  themselves. 


336  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [ciI.    XXXI. 

Mormonism. 

and  my  judgments  may  be  kept  thereon,  that  it  may  be 
most  holy  ;  behold :  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  it  shall  not  be 
a  land  of  Zion  unto  you,  and  this  shall  be  one  example 
unto  all  the  states  of  Zion,  even  so.  Amen.  They  left 
here  in  a  great  hurry,  as  there  was  many  debts  against 
them,  for  the  principal  part  that  Smith  had  was  borrowed, 
as  also  the  heads  of  the  church  in  general,  and  they  had 
to  keep  the  poor  brethren  lugging  their  boxes  of  silks  and 
fine  clothes  from  place  to  place,  so  that  they  should  not  be 
taken  to  pay  their  just  debts,  and  mostly  borrowed  money, 
until  they  succeeded  in  getting  them  off  in  the  night. 
They  were  pursued,  but  to  no  effect,  they  had  a  train  too 
numerous,  so  the  people  could  not  get  their  pay,  and  thus 
they  have  brought  destruction  and  misery  on  a  great  many 
respectable  families,  that  are  reduced  to  distress,  while  they 
live  in  splendour  and  all  kinds  of  extravagance.  These 
statements  are  well  known  here,  and  I  presume  will  not 
be  contradicted  there,  unless  by  some  fanatic  that  has  no 
knowledge  of  things  as  they  do  exist,  or  those  deeply  in 
terested  in  the  frauds  of  the  saints  themselves. 

I  am  yours,  <fcc., 
CYRUS  SMALLING,  of  Kirtland,  Ohio. 


CH.  XXXII.]  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  337 


Mormonism. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

THE    MORMON    PROPHET    AND    HIS    THREE    WITNESSES. 

An  interesting  public  document — The  Danite  band — Testimony  of 
Dr.  Avard— Paper  drafted  by  Rigdon. 

WE  insert  the  following  communications,  published  in 
a  most  highly  respectable  religious  journal. 

From  the  New  York  Baptist  Advocate. 
MORMONISM. 

MR.  EDITOR  : 

A  rare  public  document  of  a  most  interesting  character 
having  fallen  into  my  hands,  I  propose  to  furnish  you 
several  communications  in  reference  to  it,  and  likewise  in 
relation  to  the  people  to  whom  it  relates. 

The  Mormons  have  been  generally  regarded  as  a  harm 
less  sect  of  deluded  fanatics,  unworthy  of  any  particular 
notice  ;  and  the  common  impression  seems  to  be,  that  they 
have  been  wronged  and  persecuted  by  the  state  of  Mis 
souri.  For  my  own  part,  having  had  occasion  to  become 
better  acquainted  with  their  principles  and  history  than 
many  others,  I  have  for  a  long  time  been  endeavouring,  as 
opportunity  offered,  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  community 
to  their  character,  and  to  show  that  mischief  lurks  beneath 

29 


338  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [cH.    XXXII. 


Mormonism. 


this  cover  of  apparent  insignificance,  and  that  there  are 
two  sides  to  the  story  of  the  Mormon  war  in  Missouri. 

Near  the  close  of  the  recent  session  of  Congress,  a 
pamphlet  was  printed  by  order  of  the  United  States' 
Senate,  for  the  use  of  the  members  of  Congress,  entitled  a 
"  Document  showing  the  testimony  given  before  the  judge 
of  the  fifth  judicial  circuit  of  the  state  of  Missouri,  at  the 
court-house  in  Richmond,  in  a  criminal  court  of  inquiry, 
begun  November  12th,  1838."  A  list  of  fifty-three  indi 
viduals  is  given,  as  being  charged  with  the  crimes  of  high 
treason  against  the  state,  muder,  burglary,  arson,  robbery, 
and  larceny.  Among  the  number  are  Joseph  Smith,  jr., 
Hiram  Smith,  Sidney  Rigdon,  and  Parley  P.  Pratt.  A 
copy  of  this  document  I  succeeded  in  obtaining,  after  con 
siderable  difficulty,  it  not  having  been  printed  for  general 
distribution. 

The  first  witness  produced  on  behalf  of  the  state  was 
Dr.  Sampson  Avard,  who  had  been  a  special  teacher 
among  the  Mormons.  He  testifies  that  a  band  at  first  de 
nominated  the  Daughters  of  Zion,  but  afterwards  the  Danite 
band,  was  formed  by  the  members  of  the  Mormon  church, 
the  original  object  of  which  was,  to  drive  from  the  county 
of  Caldwell  all  who  dissented  from  the  Mormon  church. 
Joseph  Smith,  jr.,  blessed  them,  and  prophesied  over 
them,  declaring  that  they  should  be  the  means,  in  the  hands 
of  God,  of  bringing  forth  the  millenial  kingdom.  The 
covenant  taken  by  this  band  was  as  follows,  (holding  up 
the  right  hand :)  "  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son 
of  God,  I  do  solemnly  obligate  myself  ever  to  conceal, 
and  never  to  reveal  the  secret  purposes  of  this  Society, 
called  the  Daughters  of  Zion.  Should  I  ever  do  the  same, 
I  hold  my  life  as  the  forfeiture."  This  band  felt  them- 


CH.    XXXII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  339 

Mormonism. 

selves  as  much  bound  to  obey  Joseph  Smith,  jr.,  and  his 
two  counsellors,  Hiram  Smith  and  Sidney  Rigdon,  as  to 
obey  the  supreme  God.  Joseph  Smith,  jr.,  in  a  public 
address,  told  them  that  they  should  stand  by  each  other, 
right  or  wrong.  He  declared  on  another  occasion,  that  all 
who  did  not  take  up  arms  in  defence  of  the  Mormons  of 
Daviess,  should  be  considered  as  tories,  and  should  take 
their  exit  from  the  county.  In  reference  to  taking  the 
property  of  others,  in  their  expeditions  to  Daviess  county, 
he  told  them  that  the  children  of  God  did  not  go  to  war  at 
their  own  expense.  He  said  it  was  high  time  they  should 
be  up,  as  the  saints  of  the  most  high  God,  and  protect 
themselves,  and  take  the  kingdom.  On  some  occasions, 
he  said,  that  one  should  chase  a  thousand,  and  two  put  ten 
thousand  to  flight ;  that  he  considered  the  United  States 
rotten ;  that  the  Mormon  church  was  the  little  stone  spoken 
of  by  the  prophet  Daniel ;  and  that  the  dissenters  first, 
and  the  state  next,  was  part  of  the  image  that  should  be 
destroyed  by  the  little  stone.  In  an  address  to  the  forces 
at  Far  West,  about  the  time  that  Gen.  Lucas  appeared  in 
that  quarter  with  the  militia,  Smith  told  them,  that  for 
every  one  they  lacked  in  number  of  those  that  came  out 
against  them,  the  Lord  would  send  angels,  who  would 
fight  for  them,  and  that  they  should  be  victorious. 

This  witness  (Dr.  Avard)  received  orders  from  Smith 
and  his  counsellors  to  destroy  the  paper  containing  the  con 
stitution  of  the  Danite  Society,  inasmuch  as  if  it  should 
be  discovered,  it  would  be  considered  treasonable.  This 
order  he  did  not  obey,  but  kept  the  paper  in  his  posses 
sion  ;  and  after  he  was  made  prisoner  by  General  Clark, 
he  delivered  it  up  to  him.  The  Mormon  preachers  and 
apostles  were  directed  to  instruct  their  followers  to  come 


340  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.  XXXII. 

Mormonism. 

up  to  the  state    called   Far    West,  and    to   possess  the 
kingdom,  and  that  the  Lord  would  give  it  to  them. 

A  paper  was  draughted  by  Sidney  Rigdon  against  the 
dissenters  from   Mormonism,  and  signed  by  eighty-four 
Mormons.     It  was  addressed  to  Oliver  Cowdery,  David 
Whitmer,  William  W.  Phelps  and  Lyman  E.Johnson.  Of 
these,   Oliver  Cowdery  and  David  Whitmer  were  two  of 
the  three  witnesses  that  testified  to  the  truth  of  the  Book 
of   Mormon.     This   will  therefore  serve  to   show  how 
much    credit    is    to    be    attached    to    their    testimony. 
These   eighty-four   Mormons,  in   the   letter,   say  to  the 
dissenters,  (Cowdery,  Whitmer,  &c.)  that  they  had  vio 
lated  their  promise,  and  disregarded  their  covenant ;  that 
Oliver  Cowdery  had  been  taken  by  a  state  warrant  for 
stealing,  and  the  stolen  property  was  found  in  the  house 
of  William  W.  Phelps,  Oliver  Cowdery  having   stolen 
and  conveyed  it ;  that  these  dissenters  had  endeavoured  to 
destroy  the  characters  of  Smith  and  Rigdon  by  every  arti 
fice   they   could  invent,   not  even  excepting  the   basest 
lying ;  that  they  had  disturbed  the  Mormon  meetings  of 
worship  ;  that  Cowdery  and  Whitmer  had  united  with  a 
gang  of  counterfeiters,  thieves,  liars  and  blacklegs  of  the 
deepest  dye,  to  deceive  cheat  and  defraud  the  Mormons 
out  of  their  property,  by  every  art  and  stratagem  which 
wickedness  could  invent,  stealing  not  excepted  ;  that  they 
had  attempted  to  raise  mobs   against  the  Mormons ;  that 
Cowdery  attempted  to  pass  notes  on  which  he  had  re 
ceived  pay;  that  Cowdery,  Whitmer  and  others,  were 
guilty  of  perjury,  cheating,  selling  bogus  money,   (base 
coin,)  and  even  stones  and  sand  for  bogus  !  that  they  had 


CII.    XXXII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  341 


Mormonism. 


opened,  read  and  destroyed  letters  in  the  post-office :  and 
that  they  were  engaged  with  a  gang  of  counterfeiters, 
coiners,  and  blacklegs. 

There,  Mr.  Editor,  is  the  character  of  two  of  the  three 
witnesses  who  testified  that  they  had  seen  the  plates  of 
the  Book  of  Mormon  ;  that  God's  voice  declared  to  them 
that  they  had  been  translated  by  his  gift  and  power ;  that 
an  angel  of  God  laid  the  plates  and  engravings  before  their 
eyes ;  and  that  the  voice  of  the  Lord  commanded  them 
that  they  should  bear  record  of  it.  This  is  the  character 
of  two  of  the  three  witnesses,  according  to  the  testimony 
of  eighty-four  Mormons,  and  not  opposers  of  Mormon- 
ism.  To  how  much  credit  these  two  witnesses  are 
entitled,  you  can  judge  for  yourself.  In  the  course  of 
my  communications  on  this  subject,  I  shall  exhibit  the 
character  of  the  other  witness,  (Martin  Harris,)  and  like 
wise  of  Prophet  Smith  himself. 

From  the  Baptist  Advocate. 

FROM  OUR  LATE  WASHINGTON  CORRESPONDENT. 

MR.  EDITOR: 

In  my  first  communication  on  the  subject  of  the  Mor 
mon  war  in  Missouri,  I  showed,  by  Mormon  evidence  it 
self,  that  two  of  the  three  witnesses  that  testified  to  the 
truth  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  viz  :  Oliver  Cowdery  and 
David  Whitmer,  are  utterly  unworthy  of  any  credit 
whatever.  In  pursuance  of  my  proposal  in  the  same 
letter,  I  now  proceed  to  exhibit  the  character  of  the  re 
maining  witness,  Martin  Harris ;  and  likewise  the  charac 
ter  of  Smith  himself,  over  and  above  what  has  already  been 
shown  in  relation  to  him. 

29* 


. 

• 
342  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXXII. 

Mormonism. 
STATEMENT    OF    LUCY    HARRIS,    WIFE   OF    MARTIN    HARRIS. 

Palmyra,  Nov.  29,  1833. 

Martin  Harris  is  naturally  quick  in  his  temper.  At 
different  times  while  I  lived  with  him,  he  has  whipped, 
kicked,  and  turned  me  out  of  the  house.  In  one  of  his 
fits  of  rage,  he  struck  me  with  the  butt  end  of  a  whip, 
which  I  think  had  been  used  for  driving  oxen,  and  was 
about  the  size  of  my  thumb.  He  beat  me  on  the  head 
four  or  five  times,  and  the  next  day  turned  me  out  of 
doors  twice,  and  beat  me  in  a  shameful  manner.  His 
main  complaint  against  me  was,  that  I  was  always  trying 
to  hinder  his  making  money.  One  day,  while  at  Peter 
Harris's  house,  I  told  him  he  had  better  leave  the  com 
pany  of  the  Smith's,  as  their  religion  was  false  ;  to  which 
he  replied :  "  If  you  would  let  me  alone,  I  could  make 
money  by  it." 

There  is  the  character  of  the  third  witness  of  the  trio, 
on  whose  testimony  the  Book  of  Mormon  depends  for 
support.  Let  us  now  look  a  little  further  at  the  character 
of  Prophet  Smith  himself. 

Fifty-one  of  Smith's  old  acquaintances  in  Palmyra,  de 
clare  him  destitute  of  that  moral  character  which  ought  to 
entitle  him  to  the  confidence  of  any  community,  spending 
much  of  his  time  in  money  digging,  and  being  addicted  to 
vicious  habits. 

Peter  Ingersol,  of  Palmyra,  testifies,  that  Smith  acknow 
ledged  that  he  could  not  see  in  a  stone,  as  he  had  pretended. 

William  Chace,  of  Manchester,  Ontario  county,  N.  Y., 
testifies,  that  Smith  acknowledged  he  had  no  Book  of 
Mormon,  and  never  had  any. 

Parley  Chace,  of  Manchester,  states,  that  Smith  was 
entitled  to  no  credit  whatever ;  that  he  was  lazy,  intern- 


CH.    XXXII.]  GLEANINGS   BY    THE    WAY.  343 

Mormonism. 

perate,  worthless,  and  very  much  addicted  to  lying,  boast 
ing  of  his  skill  in  it,  digging  for  money,  and  scarcely  ever 
telling  two  stories  alike  in  relation  to  the  Golden  Bible 
matter. 

David  Stafford,  of  Wayne  county,  testifies,  that  Smith 
used  to  get  intoxicated,  on  which  occasions  he  would  quar 
rel  and  fight. 

Barton  Stafford,  of  Manchester,  testifies,  that  Smith  was 
very  much  addicted  to  intemperance,  even  after  he  pro 
fessed  to  be  a  prophet ;  and  when  intoxicated,  he  fre 
quently  made  his  religion  his  theme. 

Henry  Harris,  of  Cuyahoga  county,  Ohio,  testifies,  that 
such  was  Smith's  character  for  lying,  that  the  jury  did  not 
believe  him  when  under  oath. 

Rev.  Nathaniel  C.  Lewis,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  and  a  relative  of  Smith's  wife,  testifies,  that 
Smith's  general  character  was  that  of  an  impostor,  hypo 
crite,  and  liar. 

Alva  Hale,  brother-in-law  of  Smith,  testifies,  that  Smith 
told  him,  that  his  gift  in  seeing  with  a  stone  and  a  hat, 
was  a  gift  from  God  ;  but  at  another  time  he  told  him,  that 
this  "  peeping11  was  all  nonsense.  He  further  testifies, 
that  he  knows  Smith  to  be  an  impostor  and  liar. 

Levi  Lewis  testifies,  that  he  has  heard  Smith  and  Harris 
both  say,  that  adultery  was  no  crime.  Lewis  further 
testifies,  that  he  knows  Smith  to  be  a  liar ;  that  he  saw 
him  intoxicated  at  three  different  times,  while  composing 
the  Book  of  Mormon ;  that  he  has  heard  him  use  the  most 
profane  language  ;  that  he  has  heard  him  say  he  was  as 
good  as  Jesus  Christ ;  that  it  was  as  bad  to  injure  him  as  it 
was  to  injure  Jesus  Christ;  and  that  God  had  deceived 


344  GLEANINGS   BY   THE    WAY.  [cH.    XXXII. 

Mormonism. 

him  with  regard  to  the  plates,  which  was  the  reason  he 
did  not  show  them. 

Let  this  suffice  on  this  point.  And  now  we  have  before 
us  the  character  of  this  false  prophet,  and  of  his  three  sup 
porters,  on  whose  credibility  the  fate  of  the  Book  of  Mor 
mon  depends.  Not  one  word  of  commentary  is  necessary, 
after  such  an  exhibition  of  their  worthlessness  and  vile- 
ness  ;  and  I  shall,  therefore,  leave  it  as  it  is  to  speak  for 
itself. 


CH.    XXXIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  345 

Mormonism. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

CONCLUDING     SKETCH     IN    RELATION     TO     MORMONISM. 

The  following  letter  is  the  last  in  the  series,  originally 
written  for  the  columns  of  the  Episcopal^Recorder. 

Although  I  have  occupied  your  attention  so  long  with 
the  history  of  the  origin  and  rise  of  Mormonism,  I  have  a 
few  words  more  to  add  before  closing  the  subject.  Several 
facts  which  have  come  to  my  knowledge,  since  commenc 
ing  these  sketches,  lead  me  to  apprehend,  that  the  develop 
ments  we  have  been  attempting  to  make  are  not  ill-timed. 
Is  there  any  one  who  would  have  formed  so  low  an  estimate 
of  the  Christian  intelligence  of  this  land,  as  to  have  concluded 
a  priori  that  a  deception  so  barefaced,  and,  withal,  so  ridi 
culous,  as  the  pretended  disinterment  of  the  Mormon  Bible 
frm  one  of  the  hills  of  Western  New  York,  and  this — set  on 
foot  by  an  illiterate  vagrant  hanging  on  the  skirts  of  society, 
and  of  exceedingly  doubtful  moral  character,  and  backed 
by  the  pecuniary  means  of  a  man  of  the  most  credulous 
and  superstitious  cast  of  character,  whose  sanity  of  mind 
was  greatly  questioned  by  all  his  acquaintance,  should 
have  gained  in  a  period  of  ten  years  such  dominion  over 
human  belief,  as  to  be  received  as  the  undoubted  truth  of 
God  by  more  than  sixty  thousand  persons.  We  are  sur 
prised  to  hear  of  the  success  of  this  imposture  in  the  Great 
Valley  of  the  West,  although  there  is  material  there  for 


346  GLEANINGS    BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXXIII. 


Mormonism. 


almost  every  erratic  conception  of  the  human  mind  to  act 
upon.  But  what  shall  we  say  of  the  success  of  Mormonism 
in  the  Atlantic  states, — gathering  its  converts  from  ortho 
dox  and  evangelical  churches  ?  Will  it  not  fill  intelligent 
Christians  with  surprise,  to  learn  that  the  Mormons  are 
establishing  themselves  not  only  in  many  parts  of  New 
England,  but  that  they  are  spreading  through  Pennsyl 
vania,  and  that  they  already  have  two  churches  formed  in 
Philadelphia,  and  that  a  portion  of  the  members  of  these 
churches,  have  been  regular  communicants  in  the  Methodist 
and  Presbyterian  Chnrches  ?  Such,  however,  is  the  fact. 
And  we  shall  not  be  greatly  surprised,  if  this  mystery  of 
iniquity"  continues  to  work,  and  that  those  who  have  dared 
to  "add  to  the  words11  of  God's  finished  revelation,  shall 
receive  the  threatened  curse.  We  shall  not  be  surprised 
if  "  God  shall  send  upon  such,  strong  delusion,  that  they 
should  believe  a  lie,"  and  that  they  "  wax  worse  and 
worse,  deceiving  and  being  deceived." 

One  thing  however  is  distinctly  to  be  noted  in  the  history 
of  this  imposture.  There  are  no  Mormons  in  Manchester, 
or  Palmyra,  the  place  where  this  Book  of  Mormon  was 
pretended  to  be  found.  You  might  as  well  go  down  into 
the  Crater  of  Vesuvius  and  attempt  to  build  an  ice  house 
amid  its  molten  and  boiling  lava,  as  to  convince  any 
inhabitant  in  either  of  these  towns,  that  Jo  Smith's  preten 
sions  are  not  the  most  gross  and  egregious  falsehood.  It 
was  indeed  a  wise  stroke  of  policy,  for  those  who  got  up 
this  imposture,  and  who  calculated  to  make  their  fortune  by 
it,  to  emigrate  to  a  place  where  they  were  wholly  unknown. 
As  soon  as  they  had  arranged  their  apparatus  for  deceiving 
weak,  and  unstable  souls— as  soon  as  the  Book  of  Mormon 


CH.    XXXIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY  THE    WAY,  347 


Mormonism. 


was  printed  and  their  plans  formed,  the  actors  in  this  scene 
went  off  en  masse  to  a  part  of  the  country  where  their 
former  character  and  standing  were  unknown,  and  where 
their  claim  to  divine  inspiration  could  be  set  up  with  a  little 
more  show  of  plausibility  than  it  could  have  been  any 
where  in  the  state  of  New  York.  Mormonism  had  to 
grow  a  number  of  years  in  a  western  soil,  and  there  acquire 
a  sort  of  rank  and  luxuriant  growth,  before  it  could  be 
transplanted  with  any  success  to  a  point  near  its  birth-place. 
And  even  now  it  keeps  very  much  in  the  background  its 
grand  pecularities.  The  Mormon  preachers,  I  am  told, 
in  this  region,  generally  dwell  upon  the  common  topics  of 
Christianity,  rather  than  upon  the  peculiarities  of  their 
system.  The  object  of  this  is  manifest.  They  wish  to 
strengthen  themselves  by  a  large  accession  of  converts, 
before  they  stand  on  the  peculiarities  of  their  system. 
But  all  Christians  should  beware  of  their  devices.  Their 
whole  system  is  built  upon  imposture.  They  believe 
Joseph  Smith  to  be  a  prophet  of  God,  when  there  is  not 
a  man  in  our  Penitentiary,  that  might  not  with  just  as 
much  plausibility  lay  claim  to  that  character.  They  be 
lieve  the  BOOK  OF  MORMON  to  be  a  divine  revelation,  when 
it  can  be  proved,  that  the  whole  ground-work  of  it  was 
written  by  Mr.  Spalding  as  a  Religious  and  Historical 
Romance.  They  believe  that  they  have  the  power  among 
them  to  work  miracles,  when  even  "  Satan  with  all"  his 
"  power  and  signs  and  lying  wonders,  and  with  all  his 
deceivableness,  has  not  been  able  to  sustain  their  claim  to 
in  a  single  instance. 

Martin  Harris,  after  he  went  to  Kirtland,  Ohio,  where,  as 
we  have  seen,  the  first  Mormon  settlement  was  formed,  used 


348  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  [CH.    XXXIII. 


Mormonism. 


occasionally  to  return  to  Palmyra.  As  one  of  the  three  wit 
nesses,  he  claimed  divine  inspiration,  and  is,  I  believe,  to  the 
present  day  regarded  by  the  Mormons,  as  one  of  the  greatest 
and  best  among  "  the  latter-day  saints."  In  these  visits  to 
the  place  of  his  former  residence  he  not  only  endeavoured 
to  proselyte  his  old  acquaintances  to  his  new  faith,  but 
used  sometimes  to  edify  them  with  very  solemn  prophe 
cies  of  future  events.  I  was  informed  by  Judge  S of 

Palmyra,  that  he  came  to  his  office  so  much  and  uttered 
his  prophecies  so  frequently  that  he  at  length  told  him, 
that  he  would  not  consent  to  his  uttering  his  predictions 
any  more  orally,  but  that  he  must  write  them  down  and 
subscribe  his  name  to  them,  or  else  seek  some  other  place 
for  the  exercise  of  his  prophetic  gift.  Harris  instantly 
wrote  down  two  predictions,  attaching  his  signature  to 
each. 

The  one  was  a  declaration  that  Palmyra  would  be 
destroyed,  and  left  utterly  without  inhabitants,  before  the 
year  1836.  The  other  prediction  was  that  before  1838 
the  Mormon  faith  would  so  extensively  prevail,  that  it 
would  modify  our  national  government,  and  there  would 
at  that  period  be  no  longer  any  occupant  of  the  presidential 
chair  of  the  United  States.  To  these  predictions  he  sub 
joined  the  declaration  that  if  they  were  not  literally  fulfil- 
ed,  any  one  might  have  full  permission  to  cut  off  his  head 
and  roll  it  around  the  streets  as  a  foot-ball.  Bear  in  mind 
that  this  was  one  of  the  pretended  chosen  witnesses  of 
God,  to  testify  to  the  truth  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  I 
need  not  say  that  both  these  prophecies  in  their  entire 
failure  of  fulfilment,  convicted  him  of  falsehood,  and  show 
how  little  is  the  value  of  his  testimony. 

Another  fact  worthy  of  note  in  this  connection  is,  that 


CH.  XXXUI.j  GLEANINGS   BY   THE    WAY.  349 

Mormonism. 

as  Harris,  Smith,  Rigdon,  &c.,  all  expected  to  make  their 
fortune  out  of  this  scheme.  The  banking  enterprise  in 
which  they  engaged,  as  we  have  seen,  liked  to  have  proved 
a  ruinous  operation  to  them  all.  Ultimately  this  speculation 
contributed  to  sever  Harris  from  Smith  and  Rigdon,  who 
went  farther  west,  and  commenced  operations  in  Missouri. 
Harris,  in  one  of  his  late  visits  to  Palmyra,  remarked  to  a 
friend  of  mine,  that  Jo  Smith  had  now  become  a  complete 
wretch,  and  that  he  had  no  confidence  either  in  him  or 
Rigdon.  Recollect  that  this  is  the  testimony  of  one  of  the 
three  chosen  witnesses  by  which  the  truth  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon  is  to  be  established. 

One  fact  more.  You  recollect  that  it  was  mentioned  in 
a  former  No.  of  these  sketches,  that  Martin  Harris'  wife 
%could  not  be  induced  to  come  over  to  the  Mormon  faith. 
He  consequently  abandoned  her,  visiting  her  only  once  or 
twice  a  year.  She  at  length  declined  in  health,  and  was 
evidently  sinking  down  to  the  grave.  A  gentleman  of 
undoubted  veracity  in  Palmyra  told  me  that  a  few  days 
before  her  death,  Harris  returned,  and  on  one  occasion 
while  sitting  in  the  room  with  her,  appeared  to  be  very 
much  occupied  in  writing.  She  inquired  what  he  was 
writing?  He  replied  that  he  was  writing  a  letter  to  a 
female  to  whom  he  was  going  to  be  married  when  she  was 
dead  !  And  according  to  his  words  he  was  married  to  her 
in  a  very  few  weeks  after  his  wife's  death.  What  are  we 
to  think  of  Mormonism,  when  we  remember  that  a  man  of 
such  feelings  and  such  morality  was  one  of  the  chosen 
witnesses  to  attest  its  truth. 

I  have   already  said,  that  the  Mormons  in  this  region 
cautiously   keep   out  of  sight  the  peculiarities  of  their 
system,  and  principally  dwell  upon  the  common  topics  of 
30 


350  GLEANINGS   BY   THE    WAY.  [cH.  XXXIII. 


Mormonism. 


Christian  faith  and  practice.  One  proof  of  this  is,  the 
very  few  copies  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  that  are  found 
among  them.  I  am  told  that  among  all  the  members  of 
the  two  Churches  established  in  Philadelphia,  there  are 
not  more  than  twenty  copies  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  This 
book  I  suppose  is  only  for  the  initiated — for  those  whose 
faith  is  well  established. 

Another  fact  in  proof  of  the  foregoing  position  is  the 
effort  they  use  to  drop  the  name  of  Mormons,  and  to  as 
sume  the  more  taking  one  of  "Latter  day  Saints" — and 
when  called  upon  to  state  their  creed,  instead  of  declaring 
boldly  that  Joseph  Smith  is  the  prophet  of  God,  and  that 
the  Book  of  Mormon  is  his  word,  they  rather  dwell  upon 
those  points  of  faith  which  all  Christians  hold  in  common. 

In  illustration  of  this  last  remark,  I  will  here  insert  a. 
written   statement  given  by  Joseph  Young,  of  Kirtland, 
Ohio,  an  elder  of  the  Mormon  Church,  while  on  a  visit  to 
Boston  to  establish  his  faith  in  that  city. 

"  The  principal  articles  of  the  Latter-day  Saints,  vulgarly 
called  Mormons,  are 

1.  A  belief  in  one  true  and  living  God,  the  creator  of 
the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
who  came  into  this  world  1800  years  since,  at  Jerusalem  ; 
was  slain,  rose  from  the  dead,  ascended  on  high,  and  now 
sits  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  in  the  heavens  ;  that 
through  the   atonement  thus  wrought   out,  all  men  may 
come  to  God  and  find  acceptance ;  all  of  which  they  believe 
is  revealed  in  the  holy  Scriptures. 

2.  That  God  requires  all  men,  wherever  his  gospel  is 
proclaimed,  or  his  law  known,  to  repent  of  all  sins,  forsake 
evil,  and  follow  righteousness  ;  that  his  word  also  requires 


GH.  XXXIII.]  GLEANINGS    BY    THE    WAY.  351 


Mormonism. 


men  to  be  baptized,  as  well  as  to  repent ;  and  that  the 
direct  way  pointed  out  by  the  Scriptures  for  baptism,  is 
immersion.  After  which,  the  individual  has  the  promise 
of  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  that  this  divine  communi 
cation  is  absolutely  promised  unto  all  men,  upon  whom 
"  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call,"  if  they  are  obedient  unto 
his  commandments.  This  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  was 
anciently  bestowed  by  the  laying  on  the  apostle's  hands  : 
so  this  church  believes  that  those  who  have  authority  to 
administer  in  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  have  this  right 
and  authority,  through  prayer;  and  without  this  authority, 
and  this  gift,  the  church  is  not  now  what  it  anciently  was  ; 
consequently,  cannot  be  recognised  as  the  true  Church  of 
Christ. 

3.  That  God  will,  in  the  last  days,  gather  the  literal 
descendants  of  Jacob  to  the  lands,  anciently  possessed  by 
their  fathers  ;  that  he  will  lead  them  as  at  the  first,  and  build 
them  as  at  the  beginning.     That  he  will  cause  his  arm  to 
be  made  bare  in  their  behalf ;  his  glory  to  attend  them  by 
night  and  by  day.     That  this  is  necessary  to  the  fulfilment 
of  his  word,  when  his  knowledge  is  to  cover  the  earth  as 
the  waters  cover  the  seas.     And  that,  as  men  anciently 
saw  visions,  dreamed  dreams,  held  communion  with  angels, 
and  converse  with  the  heavens,  so  it  will  be  in  the  last 
days  to  prepare  the  way  for  all  nations,  languages  and 
tongues,  to  serve  him  in  truth. 

4.  That  the  time  will  come  when  the  Lord  Jesus  will 
descend  from  heaven,  accompanied  with  ten  thousand  of 
his  saints  ;  that  a  mighty  angel  will  lay  hold  on  the  dragon, 
bind  him,  cast  him  into  the  pit,  where  he  will  be   kept 
from  deceiving  the  nations  for  a  thousand  years ;  during 


352       .  GLEANINGS   BY   THE    WAY.  [CH.  XXXIII. 


Mormonism. 


which  time,  one  continued  round  of  peace  will  pervade 
every  heart.  And, 

5.  They  believe  in  the  resurrection  of  the  body :  that 
all  men  will  stand  in  the  presence  of  God  and  be  judged 
according  to  the  deeds,  or  works,  done  in  this  life  ;  that  the 
righteous  will  enter  into  eternal  rest,  in  the  presence  of 
God,  but  the  wicked  be  cast  off,  to  receive  a  just  recom 
pense  of  reward ;  and  tha^t,  to  ensure  eternal  life,  a  strict 
obedience  to  all  the  commandments  of  God,  must  be 
observed,  to  the  end." 

You  see  there  is  not  even  a  remote  allusion  to  what  con 
stitutes  the  gist  of  their  whole  system.  But  I  will  here 
leave  the  subject  for  the  present. 


THE    END. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


RENEWED  BOOKS  ARE  SUBJECT  TO  IMMEDIATE 
RECALL 


UCD  LIBRARY 


DUE  ...,-uv  a  i 
MAR  1  4  REC'D 


LIBRARY,  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  DAVIS 

Book  Slip-25m-6,'66(6385os4)458 


268530 

1  Clark,  J.A. 

Gleanings  by  the  way. 


E165 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY   OF    CALIFORNIA 
DAVIS 


